Original subtitles

"Supp, my fellas, don't forget to leave feedback and enjoy the story."

The sound of claws could be heard on the battlefield.

The man said that he only needed to win once.

The enraged monster rushed towards him.

Having managed to put his hand up, he blocked the monster's blow.

Looking at the monster attacking again, the man thought about one time again.

The monster's paw was rapidly heading towards his face.

Suddenly, due to an unimaginably powerful blow, the man flew to the side.

A powerful explosion was heard on the battlefield.

The defeated man left a mark in the block of stone into which he flew.

Smurking.

He pointed to the monster's sword, which he managed to stick into his body.

After the man grabbed the sword with both hands, the monster let out a debilitating roar.

Having cut the undead into two parts, he froze in one position.

While in his thoughts, he said that there was no one left in this hellish world.

After he leaned on the sword, the system notified him about the destruction of the white

dog whose level was equal to the fourth.

Continuing to think, he noted that there was no one left except him in the constantly

the appear monster. In despair, the man again said that only once was enough for him. The system

notified him that he had received experience points and forming him that he had completed the

required experience. Seeing something, the man fell into a stupor. The system notified him of the

level increase. An error occurred in the panel that appeared, causing the hero to become enraged.

The plot introduces us to the sword warrior, Ryohann Bin, whose level was equal to the fourth.

"Please, anything," said Ryoh, who held his head. The system informed him that in order to move to

another area he must reach the fifth level. Hearing this, the man fell into incredible rage. His

scream could be heard throughout the area. Steam was emanating from the angry dragon's mouth. The

main character's grueling training lasted for exactly a year. After which, the monster began to spew

out multiple volleys of fire from its mouth. This is the second year of Ryuz endless attempts.

Beside himself with rage, the main character rushed towards the monster. Despite Ryuz colossal

efforts, this was the third year of his countless attempts.

Pushing off from the Stone Hill, he headed towards the dragon soaring in the air.

The system notified the protagonist that the probability of survival in Zell Alatna with

his abilities was less than 5%.

It had been Ryah's fifth year in the Hellish lands.

The distraught protagonist pierced the monster's chest.

After defeating the monster, he quickly began to fall down.

The system asked if Ryah wanted to commit suicide.

Leading on the Stone Wall, the main character made another mark.

Riau's survival in those areas was close to seven years. Having broken the chalk, the main character noted that he had been in this world for ten years.

Beside himself with rage, Riau swung his fist. In his thoughts, he said that he had already stopped calculating dates.

With unimaginable power, the main character struck the hot magma. Riau stated that he was in complete isolation.

With lightning speed, the main character rushed towards the huge dragon. With his sword behind his back, Riau prepared to attack.

Continuing to think, the main character noted that he also became stronger.

Hovering in the air before performing the strike, Riah wondered what his level would really be.

After which, with just the swing of his sword, he struck the enraged monster.

The daytime sky of the city was gradually shrouded in white clouds.

Someone's conversations could be heard in one of the nooks and crannas.

Barely breathing, the blooded stranger reported a monster from the lousy 20th dimension.

Looking at the distraught girl who raised her head, he began to ask for forgiveness from the goddess.

The guy standing next to her asked her to stop. The indignant girl noted that she had not killed anyone for a very long time. The guy said that if she was caught by a resident of Latina, she would not end up in trouble. Looking at the girl's bloody blade, the guy noted that it is never too late to kill a resident of Latina, adding that even if all plans have already been completed. Getting up from the barely alive man, she asked if she just needed to find him. Raising her hand in front of her, the girl spoke about someone like her who came into this dimension. Having used the fire spell, the girl spoke about the earth's blood.

After they left, the back streets of the city began to burn. Gradually, evening came in the districts of

Zalkalatna, which is why the sun slowly went into sunset. The system revealed that this place was an

imitation of Zellalatna, adding that the main character was chosen as a suitable player. The system

stated that his goal was to survive in this world and level up. The enraged monster grabbed

Ria's hand. The frightened main character could not understand what it was. Trying to fight off the

the Raven monster, he wondered what situation he was in. After multiple attempts, Ryue was finally

able to throw the Raven monster away from him. Taking the stone in his hands, the frightened

protagonist assumed that it was a dog. Horrified, he assumed that it was a monster. Suddenly, an angry dog

rushed towards Ryue. While in his thoughts, the main character noted that he had no time either

to assess the situation or to deny a reality. At the last moment, Ryue managed to insert a

stone he found on the ground into the monster's mouth. Continuing to think, he said that

he knew one thing for sure. Looking at the down dog, Ryoh assumed that he had died. His face

was filled with doubt and fear. The main character stated that if he did not kill, then he

is dead. Blood flowed from the mouth of the rabid monster. Standing at the cliff, Ryoh tried

an every possible way to tell the monster not to come. Holding a stone in his hands, he wondered

why the dog was growling. Suddenly, a panel appeared near his face with instructions on it,

which greatly surprised him. The panel depicted an angry monster that was associated with the tribe,

a man-apes level one. The system notified him that he had combat strength equal to that of an adult unarmed man. Seeing the combat strength item, the main character fell into a stupor. The system noted that he could gain experience in various battles with powerful monsters and try to level up.

Looking at all this, Ry was assumed that it was some kind of joke. A second before the man-ups Jossank into his neck, the main character wondered if he was in a virtual reality game.

In his thoughts, he could not understand where the failure occurred. Opening his sleepy eyes,

Raya froze in one position. Getting out of bed, the main character yawned protractively.

Raya told us that every day he gets up at 12 o'clock and his whole body hurts. After which,

he asked if we thought he was lazy. Heading to the computer, Raya wondered how he could kill time today.

The main character said that he came out of the army three months ago,

which is why he can afford to relax a little. On the military uniform hanging nearby,

The initials of the main character were indicated. Rio noted that in the army it seemed to him that as soon as he returned back he could do anything. Adding that after three months he realized that he did not like anything. Taking hold of the computer mouse, he began to actively do something. It seemed to Rio that nothing had changed at all during his two years of military service. Sitting at the computer chair, the main character noted that he was also tired of this. In his thoughts, he spoke about this reality. Taking hold of a packet of chips, he noted that this was real reality. Looking at the monochrome, the bomb was in the house, and the

editor, Ryo slowly devoured the chips. Suddenly, something began to suck him inside. Because

of this, the main character began to scream loudly. At his workplace, Ryo only traces of magical

dust remained. The computer mouse hung over the table. A mysterious voice announced that all

eligible players had been accepted. Trying to open his eyes, the main character assumed that he

had died. The mysterious voice was surprised by such a small number of players, noting that the

candidates had an income of more than 7 billion. Around the shocked Ryo, there were many similar

people whose faces were enveloped in light. The main character assumed that it was God adding that he

could not see anything. The mysterious voice reported 7 billion, which is why there were so many votes.

The stranger said that everything was clear to him now. Looking at the shining ball,

RIO could not understand what that sound was. The stranger asked to move the instructions.

A mysterious voice asked if this could really be done, noting that it was somehow too artificial.

Shrouded in bright light, RIO assumed that it was not God, but a man. The stranger stated that

this was good for motivation and adaptation, adding that this was already confirmed by existing players.

After which, a mysterious voice asked if he needed to start landing instructions. Suddenly,

the main character's body began to rapidly fall into an unknown place.

Looking at the frightened Rieu who continued to fall, a mysterious voice reported an error.

Hearing this, the main character fell into a stupor. A mysterious voice stated that there had

been a mistaken management. The stranger noted that one person is still normal. Rieu's face was

shrouded in incredible fear, while mysterious voice said that player number 398 needed to start

transferring the dimension. The system notified Ria that he had been selected as a player,

beating the barely breathing monster with a stone, the main character asked him to die.

Lost in his thoughts, Ria revealed that this place was an imitation of Zell Halatna.

Blood was visible on the stone with which Ria beat the monster. Continuing to think,

the main character said that this was his reality. Inflicting countless blows on the mayonnaps,

The system reported the destruction of the monster and Riya receiving 13 experienced points.

The main character could not believe that all this was really happening.

Holding a bloody stone in his hands, Riya insulted the barely alive monster in every possible way.

The main character asked if he was saying that this is reality.

Having finished all this, Riya's face became covered with unimaginable anger.

The main character wondered where his parents were.

Blood flowed from the mouth of the killed man-ups.

In his thoughts, Riya could not understand what was happening.

Hitting the ground with his fist, the main character began to scream and rage. His unbearably powerful blows

continued and continued. Desperate, Ryah noted that he had just returned from the army three months ago.

The frustrated protagonist talked about how he hasn't had a girlfriend yet, wondering why him.

He believed that there were many who were hiding from the army, after which, the system notified

Ryah that the probability of survival and cell allotment with his abilities was less than 5%. Hearing this,

the main character fell into genuine rage. Looking at the panel, Ria wondered if they had any

remnants of conscience. The system asked if the main character wanted to commit suicide.

Sitting in front of the panel where this item was indicated, the main character stated that an

ordinary person is suddenly kidnapped and finds himself in another world. He noted that this happened

out of the blue, adding that he was told to kill monsters and increase his level. Lost and thought,

Ria pulled his hand towards the panel where suicide was indicated. The agitated protagonist wondered

if they were kidding. He wondered if he killed himself when he returned home. After which, he

noted that he needed to calm down. Desperate, Ryah grabbed the ground with his hand. While in his thoughts,

the main character stated that if through suicide it was possible to return to the original world,

then this whole abduction would have no meaning. Trying to get up, Ryah noted that regardless of

whether he died a good or bad death, this would be the end. Looking around the hellish lands,

the main character said that first of all, he needs to think about how to survive and get

out of this place. The system notified Riot that the chosen ones morale and lust for life tests were

successful indicating an increase in combat skills. Seeing something, the main character fell into a

stupor. A panel appeared in front of his face and asked him to select a class. Smurking,

Riot noted that he was unlikely to be able to fight with his bare fist, suggesting that he had to

choose between them. His gaze fell on the fighter class whose resource was aura. The system reported

that the fighter uses various fighting techniques and fights in close combat. We're calling the

fight with man-ups, the main character noted that it was quite interesting in the game, adding that

here he somehow didn't want it. Riot was convinced that long range was safer, noting that he would

choose a mage. The main character's gaze fell on the panel, which indicated the characteristics of

the magician, whose main resource was mana. It was stated there that the mage skillfully uses

magic and is capable of inflicting six types of damage at a long distance. The system reported

a failure because the main character's points were not enough. Standing in front of the panel that

But listed the classes, Ryue was amazed that he also needed skills.

Looking at the panel where the refusal notice was indicated, the main character stated that in

this case, he would change it to a warm age.

In his thoughts, he assumed that a healer would be available to him.

Suddenly, the system again informed him of his lack of skills.

The protagonist's face was filled with despair.

The system reported to Ryue that he had chosen a fire.

With tears in his eyes, the main character noted that he had no choice.

The panel that appeared in front of him indicated that he needed to select a weapon.

In his thoughts, Ryo suggested that he needed to find something that was more authentic, pointing

to the long spear, with an inspired expression on his face, the protagonist declared that

he could not yield here, powerful streams of light emanated from the weapon selection panel.

A sword appeared before Ryo's feet.

The system notified him that the long sword had been selected as his primary weapon.

Seeing this, the main character fell into a stupor, looking at the panel that showed the

error an angry Ryo stated that he had not chosen a long sword, but a long spear.

The indignant protagonist was amazed that an error had arisen in the system again.

Just when Raya wanted to try to get rid of the error, the panel disappeared right before his eyes.

A memory surfaced in his mind of a mysterious voice speaking about an error that had occurred

as a result of downloading the instructions.

While in his thoughts, the main character noted that things couldn't get any worse.

Holding his head, Raya thought that they should at least leave the normal instructions, not

understanding what kind of mistake he had with this.

at the long sword provided, the main character began to laugh hysterically. In his thoughts,

he noted that he did not want to do what these pathetic worms intended. Observing the corpse of

the man-ups and the reflection, Ryo stated that in any case, it was better than stone. Blood

continued to flow from the dead monster's mouth. Continuing to think, the main character noted

that he did not want to die. Inspired, Ryo raised his sword above his head. Knight was gradually

falling in the vastness of the hellish lands. The main character said that this is how his endless

Hel began with increasing levels. Due to the sheer weight of the sword, Ryan nearly fell to the ground.

Plumsily waving his sword, the main character did not stop trying to learn. Suddenly,

due to a sharp lunge, Ryan gradually began to fall. Ultimately, he fell to the ground with a crash.

With a face full of despair, the main character froze in one position. Grasping along

sword with both hands, Ryan rushed towards the monster. The main character said that seven days

have passed since he hits a rakta. Lost in his thoughts, he said that he asked countless times

The health of the sword showed many abrasions due to countless fights.

Ryan wondered if it was because of a mistake.

Continuing to think, the main character noted that in order to survive in this place, he needs to fight.

Pushing off from Ryan's back, the monster quickly began to run away.

Looking at the monster, the angry protein is shouted after him that he should not dare run away and attack.

Turning in his direction, the enraged monster let out a powerful roar.

that his opponents are still the dogs of hell, noting some changes. The system notified

Ryo that his opponents had leveled up. Lost in thought, the main character froze in one

position. Lost in his thoughts, Ryo said that they were now waiting and attacking in between

swings of the sword. The main character could not believe that gradually he was starting

to get used to it. Rushing towards the hellhound, Ryo noted that in this case, knowing

their habits, it would not be difficult to find a way to defeat them. After his inept

Blow, the monster jumped to the side.

Huzzled, Ryah revealed that he still still doesn't know how to use the sword.

After which, opening his mouth, the hellhound rushed at the main character.

Concentrating, Ryah prepared for a powerful attack.

After tearing the enraged, monster's body into pieces, the main protagonist noted its

cutting ability.

The system notified Ryah that he had defeated the level 2 hellhound, adding that he had gained

22 experience points.

The main character's panel indicated that the current amount of experience was 262 out

of 280. The system showed Rive his current abilities. At that moment, the main character was thinking

that when his level rose, he gained a skill. An exhausted Rive reported his victory. The main character

noted that even without sword skills, using cutting was very easy. A bright flame could be seen

from the depths of the cave. Rive reported that this was one of the few values of the instruction.

On a wooden stick, the main character tried to cook the meat of a wild animal. Rive said that

if you use the search engine built into it, then Hellhound meat was ideal for food.

The system informed the main character about Hellhound meat, which contains the necessary fats

and amino acids, noting that it is recommended to be consumed in cooked form.

She also told him about Hellhound blood, which contains essential minerals, carbohydrates,

proteins and fats adding a recommendation for drinking.

While trying to eat it, Ryan noted that the meat was quite tough.

The main character said that also upon close examination it turned out that the teeth and

and claws of hellhounds cannot cause serious wounds since they are dull. Lost in his thoughts,

Ryan noted that this place looked artificial. Chewing a piece of meat, the main character thought

that everything here was planned for a specific purpose, adding that if the goal was not lifelong

imprisonment, then there was no point in kidnapping. A memory flashed through his mind where

the stranger was amazed at the number of participants, adding that the original number of candidates

was over 7 billion. Tearing off a piece of meat, Ryan suggested that there were other players.

Suddenly, a panel appeared in front of the main character's face, which informed him that upon reaching the 5th level, he would leave the current location stone mountains and join a group with another player. Seeing this, Ryou was amazed that there were stone mountains here. A panel appeared in front of the protagonist's face, which stated that his starting point was the stone mountains, which were a safe zone created for training and quickly leveling up, adding that the likelihood of his death was low. The panel indicated that the zone was inhabited by weak monsters corresponding to the player's initial skills.

Also, the system notified Riot that helping the player reach the fifth level and adapt to life in

Siraratha are monsters corresponding to the player's level, which are a feature only of this region,

adding that in the future he should try to overcome difficult situations with the help of other players.

The system stated that upon reaching the 20th level, the preparation will be completed and the

main character will move to the Wrath of Continent. Hearing this, the indignant Riot fell into a

stupor, an image of a game that separated individual play and group playeros in his head.

The main character noted that if you put everything into perspective, then this was a special place for beginners, where you can easily level up to the 5th level.

Ryah suggested that once he reached level 5, he would go to another region, team up with other players, and the main game would begin.

An image of the game land appeared in his head.

The main character believed that from level 20 he would move to the Wrath of continent.

Suddenly, an error appeared on the panel again.

Ryah wondered what exactly he would do on the Wrath of continent.

Seeing the mistake, he was confused.

In his thoughts he imagined how he, as in novice, fought against Hellhounds of various levels.

The main character said that the level of monsters increases gradually in accordance with him.

Plutching his head as he watched the error appear on the screen, Ryon noted that this was very important information,

wondering if he would be able to get home.

The main character was sure that he could not believe the instructions.

The imagining himself moving into a group of other players, Ryon noted that if he wanted to meet other people and gain information,

he must reach level 5 and get out of there.

It was evening in the districts of the Halishlands.

Rushing at the angry Hellhound, Ryo said that from that momadon, he began to search for and kill monsters

with new tenacity.

In a fierce battle, the main character stuck his sword into the back of the Hellhound.

Ryo noted that since their level increased in accordance with his, it was not difficult

to defeat them.

At the moment when the main character ate the meat of the defeated monster, the system

notified him that he had received 22 experience points, adding that his current number of

of experience points was equal to 284 out of 280. She stated that Rio had received the necessary

amount of experience points and reached a new level. Putting his sword behind his back, the main character

rushed at one of the Hellhound standing in his way. At that moment, he activated the horizontal

strikeability. Rio reported that while fighting the Hellhounds that continued to grow stronger,

decide himself with rage, the monster let out a powerful roar. The system told about a third

level Hellhound, which is combat skills comparable to those of Anovus Fire. Due to the harsh blow from the

Hellhound, Raya was thrown to the side. Having come to his senses, the main character again headed towards

the monster. Lost in his thoughts, Raya reported an endless cycle of killing, eating, and sleeping. After the

battle was over, he headed to the cave where he again tasted the monster's meat. It was deep night on

the street of the hellish lands. At the moment of the battle, a man Hellhound attacked the main character,

An angry Ryo made every effort to throw him off. At the last moment, the main character was able to dodge the jaws of a wild monster.

Memories of days repeated over and over again surfaced in his head. The system continued to notify him that he had won the Hellhounds and leveled up.

With incredible power, the crazed monster attacked Ryo. Because of his attack, the main character flew to the side.

Having landed, he tried to grab a piece of ground in order to come to a complete stop.

Suddenly, he found the mouth of a Hellhound right in front of his face.

At the moment of the attack, Ryoh collected a handful of Earth into his hand. After which,

he threw its straight into the face of the angry monster. Because of this, the man beast led out

a powerful roar. With lightning speed, the main character managed to hit the Hellhound.

The system informed Ryoh that he had received 81 experience points, claiming that he had received

the required amount. Overjoyed, the main character cried out that he had finally done it.

The 27th day has passed since Ryoh was in the Hellish lands. Next, the main character turned his

attention to gaining a new level and abilities. While in his thoughts, Ryau said that by increasing levels,

he also gained three abilities. The joyful protagonist pointed his finger at one of the points

on the panel that was in front of his face. Ryau noted that the increase in skill also had a certain

effect on the body, adding that at first he even had difficulty lifting a two-handed sword,

but now he can swing it with ease. The main character stated that in this world,

efforts are rewarded. Suddenly, he noticed that a strange error had appeared on the panel again.

In his thoughts, Ryou said that deep down he assumed something like this. The system stated that

Ryou handbed, "Who is a fourth level warrior?" becomes a first level warrior again.

Seeing this, the main character fell into a stupor. Gritting, Ryou noted that the instructions

never cease to amaze him, suggesting that there was some kind of error in the graphical interface.

The main character was sure that now he would go to the status window and everything would be

fine there. Looking at the panel, Ryou wondered about his current level. The status screen indicated

that the main character was level 1. Seeing this, RIO fell into genuine rage. The main character suggested that first,

he needs to calm down, adding that in this situation he needs to think sensibly. Looking at the screen,

he noted that his level was equal to the first, despite the fact that his skill points remain the same as

his abilities. Continuing his thoughts, RIO said that at first he tried to look at things optimistically.

While trying to figure out the status screen, the main character stated that there was a safe zone,

Which is why the Hellhounds, like him, will become level one.

Ria believed that this was why he could increase his skill points with ease.

The stun proteinists said that this was a perfect win.

Drops of slowly flowing blood could be seen on the rocky hill.

Ria's shoulder bore horrifying wounds caused by the monster's clutches.

The frightened proteinists tried to block the attack of the angry Hellhound.

Continuing to think, Ria noted that this was a delusion.

Having pierced the Madden monster, the main character said that the Hellhounds were becoming stronger,

regardless of the level, adding that now any mistake costs a life. In complete shock,

Riot grabbed his wound. The system again notified him that he was becoming level one.

Rushing towards the next hellish dog, the main character screamed at this time he would succeed.

Having cut the angry monsters paw in two, Riot strongly hoped that this time it would definitely work out.

Having blocked the attack of the hellhound, the main character thought about just one time.

Putting his sword behind his back, his thoughts were filled with prayers for the completion of this stage.

The site himself with rage, RIO again saw how the system notified him that he had received a new level.

Another error was visible on the status screen. With lightning speed, the main character struck

down a pack of hellhounds. Looking at the status screen, RIO said that he continued to kill

increasing monsters, adding that checking his experience points had become his routine.

Being incomplete despair, the main character stated that he had 77 points left to the fifth level.

Dragging the monster's corpse behind him, RIO noted that it was like the seven parts of the

the roka. Having dragged the corpse of the hellhound, the main character threw it into a pit with bones.

Ryah reported that he endlessly increased from level 1 to 4, noting that during those 7 hell-like years,

he realized one thing. The protein in his face was covered with multiple scars,

received as a result of battles with monsters. Ryah said that players do not age. Adding that,

in addition, thanks to the recovery skill, minor wounds healed within a day. Walking away from

the pit filled with bones, the main character said that after returning to the first level,

Skill points do not disappear anywhere, stating that due to the lack of leveling up, he was unable to obtain new abilities.

Looking at the unimaginably huge Hellhound skeleton, Rai revealed that it only has slash, horizontal strike and vertical strike.

The enraged monsters skeleton let out a terrifying roar. Pointing a sword at him, the main character declared that since he appeared, today was his lucky day.

While in his thoughts, Rai reported that the Hellhounds were also strengthening according to his experience points.

The Madden monster rushed towards the main character. At that moment, Ryou was amazed by the words of strangers who said

that the place was created so that players could level up faster. The main character suggested that it

was created in order to kill them as quickly as possible. Lost in his thoughts, he wondered whether

it was even possible to survive there. Looking at the bony job of the hellhound, Ryou couldn't figure

out what it was. Smiling, the main character noted that during all this time, he had adapted.

On the black screen, one could see the silhouettes of people who participated in this game.

The mysterious voice stated that all necessary instructions had been given to them,

adding that they were moving on to the fifth simulation of the world of Charon Rata.

Stretching, the stranger was amazed that it was already the fifth, asking if he was used to it.

The mysterious voice noted that the simulation usually takes a long time,

which is why it needs to be cleaned.

The mysterious voice said that this time it would be for a larger number of participants.

Suddenly, the silhouette of a stranger discovered something within the confines of his room.

Approaching the unknown artifacts, he assumed that it was a simulation, noting that he had forgotten about it.

Taking the document in his hands, the stranger suggested that some kind of glitch had occurred,

or that he simply didn't like her. On the sheet that the stranger was holding,

the face of the main character was visible. The stranger noted that he was in the process of moving to

Siroratha. Opening his eyes, Ryou discovered what was in his home. Lying on the bed, the main character

assumed that he had finally returned home. Closing his eyes, he wondered how much time had passed

since the mobilization, declaring that regardless of this, he would still sleep. Opening his,

he found a panel that was bursting due to the huge number of notifications. At that moment,

Ryah couldn't understand why it was so loud. The main character's hand was pointed at the

commit suicide button. Suddenly, in horror, he opened his eyes again. Stunned, Ryah abruptly removed

his hand from the button. Rising from the ground, the main character wondered where he was.

His gaze fell on the gap, which was located between two stone hills. Lost in his thoughts,

Ry reported that ten years of mad killings of hellhounds had passed. Continuing his thoughts,

he assumed that he had fallen off a cliff, noting that despite this, he did not die.

Smiling, Ry wondered if this was good or bad, adding that he was level one again.

Holding his head, the main character was overcome by a gust of uncontrollable hysterical laughter.

Being in his thoughts, he could not understand whether he could continue to live like this.

With a look of despair, Ry suggested that he should finally put an end to this horror.

Suddenly, in the vastness of hellish lands, he heard an unimaginably powerful roar.

Getting up from the ground, the main character noted that he had thought about this many times,

suggesting that with the help of suicide he could return home.

Turning his head, Ryse stated that even if he died, it would not be bad, adding that it was not the time yet.

Raising his long sword over the head of the hellhound, the main character announced that he would

finish off another one. The skin of a slain hell monster hung over Ryse's window.

While in his thoughts, he said that 10 years had passed since his appearance there.

After which, the main character noted that in his 10th year, he stopped keeping track of time. The

hellhound skin hung right above his bed. Continuing his thoughts, Ryan wondered how many years

had passed since then. Opposite the entrance to the main character's hideouts to the sculpture of a

monster. Ryan reported that in between killing hellhounds, he even found a hobby, noting that he had

at least some variety. Opposite the sculpture of the monster was a part of the main character's

broken sword. Ryan stated that despite the fact that surviving there itself is not an easy task,

Taking a piece of cloth in his hands, the main character began to carefully clean the blade

of the blade. Ryan noted that this is a cruel environment that does not forgive laziness.

Raising an unimaginably powerful weapon above his head, the main character declared that this

is now reality. Fixing the sword behind his back, Ryan announced that this was his reality.

Above the roof of the main character's house, part of a hellhound's bone was visible.

In his thoughts, Ryan said that he had nothing to do, smiling. He noted that his days are

for a busy, adding that he is doing everything he can. Standing in front of his shelter,

the main character said that since there was no one in these mountains, he could create

his own country. Ryan noted that he started at home, adding that his days were full of worries.

Suddenly, he was attacked by a hellish dog, which was of colossal size. The main character

reported that his anger had finally passed. Seeing him, Ryan fell into a stupor. The

paw of the hellish monster was rapidly heading towards him. With lightning speed, the main character

managed to fend off the powerful attack of the hellhound. Baring his teeth, the monster froze in one

position. Dust rose at the sight of his impact. Suddenly, the stunned hellhound discovered that he had lost his paw.

Standing in front of the rubble of his shelter, Rios stated that he spent three years building this house.

The sight himself with rage, the main character said that he built it with his bare hands,

noting that it was not big. After which, he wondered if he should build a palace this time.

With an incredibly irritated look, Rio declared that he would build it from the bones of a hellhound.

Hearing this, the frightened monster let out a terrifying roar. The main character said that recently

monsters smaller than this giant have not appeared, noting that the meat of his kind has absolutely no taste,

saying that they are very loud. Pushing off from the ground, the hellhound hung in the air.

Ryan noted that despite his size, he runs fast. Tungs of flame were visible from the mouth of the

enraged monster. While in his thoughts, the main character said that during the hunt he had learned

all their tricks. Ryan noted that at the beginning of the battle, the monster tried to attack him

in close combat. Having opened his mouth to the fullest extent of his might, the hellhound

used the devil's breathability. Looking at the technique created, RIO was confused. Observing the

powerful flow of Ora that accompanied the technique, the main character was amazed that the monster

was immediately using it. Hanging in the air, the hellhound continued to attack RIO. The enraged

monster's technique was accompanied by a powerful whirlwind created as a result of the attack.

Taking a step forward, the hellhound froze in one position. Looking at the sight of the impact,

The monster expected further action. Seeing something, he buried his teeth again. Having folded his hands to block the blow, the main character froze in one position. Rio noted that this attack has a huge area of effect, adding that it is impossible to evade. After which, the main character said that despite this, if you concentrate, you can withstand it. Exhaling, Rio grabbed his weapon. The indignant protein is stated that the monster burned the ends of his hair, noting that there were no hairdressers there. Suddenly, the enraged monster used one of his techniques as a result of this effect.

of which the entire area was covered with magical seals. While in his thoughts, the main character

said that when the enemy is in despair, he begins to use various kinds of magic, citing the

example of lightning, fire, light, and so on. Continuing to think, Ryoh noted that such magic was

quite fast and painful. Shielding his body with his sword, the main character prepared to defend

himself. The angry hellhound used many different techniques to defeat Ryoh. The main character

Sir said that he uses the earth for his protection.

Two earthen walls formed around Raio.

Pushing off the ground, the main character rushed towards the hellhound, declaring that it

was time for him to call it a day.

With lightning speed, he overtook the monster, cutting off part of its claws.

Suddenly, Raio's face was filled with incredible fear.

With unimaginable speed, the main character began to fall towards the mouth of the hellhound.

In his thoughts, Raio noted that he still lacked sword skills.

Suddenly, the main character kicked the stunned monster in the jaw.

Ray reported that his level did not increase and his abilities were not added. The protagonist's face was

filled with determination. Concentrating, he raised the sword above his head. After which, Rayo prepared

to strike. Continuing to think, Rayo stated that if you repeat the techniques, hundreds, thousands of

times. With unimaginable speed, the main character rushed towards the hellhound. Towering over

the monster, Rayo used a vertical strike. After which, placing the weapon behind his back, the main

character used a horizontal blow. Moving his sword forward, Ryah used slash. At that moment, he was thinking

about the same abilities. After cutting the hellhound's body into small pieces, Ryah used a cross strike.

After landing on the ground, the main character used the triple cross. The main character said that

this ability was not real, adding that its effect was not very similar to the cross. Placing his

weapon on his shoulder, Ryah noted that he had survived again today. Looking at the image of the

The mysterious voice noted that it saw the very one who had the error, horrified, he wondered why Riah was still there. After which, he remembered Syrahratha. Holding a certain artifact in his hands, a mysterious voice said that he was now working on the 5th simulation of Charon Arta, adding that before that there was a 4th row of aratha. Holding his head, the angry stranger declared that Syrahratha was the 3rd. He was amazed by the fact that it was 22 years ago.

Well, kneeling down, the stranger noted that this was a big problem and that he had no excuses.

The stranger understood that it was also impossible to kill the main character, wondering

what he should do then.

A panel appeared in front of his face, notifying him of Ryuz current stats.

The stunned stranger could not understand how the main character survived with the fourth

level for these 22 years.

He noted that Ryuz skills and abilities were also at a very poor level.

The stranger was sure that this needed to be sorted out as soon as possible.

Smurking, he said that he had one way.

In the night sky of the hellish lands, particles of ash were visible, which fluttered in

the wind.

Sitting on one of the parts of the defeated hellhound, the main character tried to eat

a large piece of meat.

Taken aback, Ryah noted that he had reached level 4 again.

After which, his gaze fell on the screen with the characteristics.

In his thoughts, Ryah reported that he had an additional status opened.

Looking at the status screen, the main character observed a significant increase in his

stats.

Chewing on a piece of meat, Ryah reflected on how much stronger he had become.

He noted that his level was still level 4, hanging his head because of incredible sadness,

Ryo said that he would like to eat something tasty and meet someone.

Lost in his thoughts, he wondered how much longer he should live like this.

Using a small stick, the main character drew his house on the ground.

Continuing his thoughts, Ryo stated that if he survives, smiling, the main character

noted that someday he would be able to get out of there, adding that he needed to think positively.

Suddenly, a mysterious magical object began to form in the sky.

Looking at him, Raio fell into a stupor, stretching his hand forward, the stranger said

that if they did this, problems might arise.

The system notified the main character that the preparation of Siraratha was completed.

Looking at the stunned Raio, who raised his head, the stranger noted that he would be able

to destroy all the records that were associated with him.

The stranger was sure that with the fourth level on the rapid continent, the main character

would quickly die.

Suddenly, a powerful explosion occurred in the vastness of the hellish lands, which

destroyed the surface of the earth.

The shock riot began to be sucked upward, frightened, he could not understand what it was.

The stranger told the main character to die in new lands.

With a look full of bewilderment, riot froze in one position.

The huge magic cube began to disintegrate.

A mysterious voice announced that the player was moving.

The magic cube completed its transformation, turning into a ball.

The daytime sky was gradually shrouded in gray clouds.

Suddenly, powerful lightning flashed in the sky, the beam of which was directed into the

the thick of the forest. At that moment, Adragon was resting in the depths of the maestura. Opening his eyes, he

noted that they still disappointed him. Leaning on his wings, the dragon reported about a pathetic

worm from another world. Various types of weapons were visible in the depths of his shelter.

Looking around, rye froze in one position. Lost in his thoughts, he wondered at what point

he began to take everything for granted. Finding himself in the thick of the forest, the main character

reported a bright red sky in which there was never any sun, noting that there were only yellow

bushes around. Continuing to think, Ryau could not understand why he had moved there so suddenly.

Pushing off from the ground, the main character rose above the tree. Looking at the expanses of the forest,

Ryau's face was enveloped in genuine happiness. The main character stated that he had no words.

Hanging in the air, Ryau began to laugh with all his might. At that moment, the main character was talking

about a hellish place that was shrouded in endless stone cliffs. The system notified Ryau that he was

is a riving in the sap forest in the Kingdom of Grella. Continuing to laugh, the main character

collapsed into a nearby river. The plot takes us to the northern part of the wrath of the continent.

Putting his finger on his torn pants, Ryon noted that he was used to the rocks, adding that

they never became his home. Looking at the stats screen, the main character found its

strains that he had suddenly gained level 5, noting that he had also acquired the skill

of interpreting. Straightening his hair, Ryon wondered if access to wrath was unlocked

after level 20. Looking at the newly appeared era, the main character could not understand

why he was here. Moving his hand towards the stats screen, Rio found a new tab. Seeing that, the main character

fell into a stupor. A panel flashed in front of his face, informing him of his final mission,

which was to destroy one of the six rapid goddesses. The screen indicated the reward

that Rio would receive for the final mission. Rejoicing, the main character suggested that if he

kills the goddess, his reward will be a return to Earth. Suddenly, a panel appeared in front

of his face, which informed him that he needed to hide from the local residents the

fact that he was from another world. Also, it was indicated that Ryosh had joined the Hunter's

Guild of the Free City of Enpros. Beside himself with Rage, the dragon-bared his teeth.

Standing on a rocky slope, the monster let out a powerful roar. Seeing him, the main character

was confused. Holding his head, Ryah wondered what it was. Raising his head, the main character

noted that it was the first time he had seen such a monster. Looking at the monster with

the steam coming out of its mouth, Ryov guessed that it was a dragon. With a look full of anger,

calling the main character a vicious demon, the dragon asked how he dared to enter his

force. Ryov's gaze was directed at his hand. In Dignant, the monster asked if the main character

decided to attack him without a weapon. Turning around, Ryov thought that he needed to quickly

find his sword. The enraged dragon prepared to strike. Wary, the main character noted that

since it was too late to talk to the monster, spewing blue flames from its mouth, the dragon

ordered him to die. Lost in his thoughts, Ryah said that in a difficult situation, he needed to act quickly.

Pushing off from the ground, the main character headed towards the enraged monster,

thinking that the time had come for his death. Ryah's fist was rapidly heading towards the dragon's mouth.

After an unimaginably powerful blow, the stunned monster flew back.

Continuing to think, the main character noted that now he needs to take the sword. Suddenly,

from what he saw, Ryah fell into a stupor. Crowds of knights headed towards the dragon,

holding various foods in their hands. In the nightly order of the kingdom of Xrad,

they lived a real natural dragon. His name was Aether and he was the pride of all knights.

With a malicious grin on his face, the king ordered the knight to saddle the exhausted dragon.

However, trials overtook everyone's favorite either. The foolish king constantly demanded to be

ridden on a dragon. Suddenly, his majesty quickly flew down. However, flying as no joke,

his majesty's crown landed on the ground, and he himself died as a result of the fall.

Opposite the guillotine could be seen the bloody helmet of a knight. The knight who took care of the dragon was executed, but

not before helping either escape from the kingdom. With a grin on his face and raising his sword in front of him,

the man stated that he needed experience points. Either hit in the forest and began to live there,

but he had no time to be sad, because aliens from another world kept appearing in the forest.

Covered with all sorts of wounds, the man noted that he would still take revenge on him.

They could not become worthy opponents to the natural dragon, but either a kind soul could not

not kill them all. Maybe this was the root of all his troubles. Raising their weapons above

their heads, the crowd of hunters headed towards the dragon. The aliens themselves were only thinking

about how to kill the poor dragon, then either thought. With tears in his eyes, the dragon clung

to the ground. Either believed that the aliens should not be left alive since then they appeared

again and again. Tears flowed from the eyes of the unfortunate dragon. The disgruntled ether

said that he had no choice but too. After which, he wondered if he was a dragon. The system

him and formed us that in front of us was a level 27 wyvern. An image appeared in his head of a small dragon

turning into a big one. Ethan noted that he was a dragon, adding that only he had wings instead of front

paws. He said that this is a characteristic feature of wyverns, which is why everyone calls him a wyvern.

Bowing before Ryau, who raised his sword above his head, Ethan said that all this was true,

asking him to spare him. Smurking, the main character noted that what was more important to him was

how he knew that he was from another world. Taken aback, the dragon stated that in fact,

If he did not know this, adding that when aliens died, their bodies evaporate.

After which, ether noted that locals do not often go to this forest.

Leaning on his arm, Ryo continued to listen to the dragon's story, thinking that this was all

just some kind of performance.

Looking at the frightened dragon, the main character noted that he did not see any malicious

intent.

Turning to Ethan, Ryo asked if this forest was saff, the kingdom of Grelev.

After hearing this, the dragon reported that the kingdom of Grelev had been destroyed,

adding that X-Rad was now here.

in his thoughts. The main character said that the information in the instructions had not

been updated for a long time, wondering how he could return. Looking at the thoughtful RIO,

either continued to ask him for mercy, reporting that he did not know that he was so strong.

The main character asked if the dragon was so peaceful, then why did he attack him first? The

frightened ether stated that RIO was a vicious demon from another world. Beside himself

with rage, the main character asked who the demon was. The stunned dragon began to ask for

forgiveness, adding that it was not he who came up with this, but the goddess. Hearing this, the main character

became wary. After the dragon's words, he asked him to tell him more about it. Wiping tears from his face,

either said that the aliens first came to their world 40 years ago. Placing his paw on the wound,

the dragon noted that it was very painful there, suggesting that he needed to go home and

anoint it with something. An angry ryote ordered either to continue his story. Having mounted the

The dragon, the main character headed towards his shelter, declaring that if he twitches, he will die.

Aether told him that at one time they got along well with the aliens, noting that this did not last long.

Entering the cave, the dragon carefully began to look for something.

Aether stated that in order to increase the level, the aliens began to kill the ratites,

adding that at some point the most powerful of the aliens gathered in a group.

Listening carefully to him, the main character froze in one position.

The dragon reported that the aliens created the great of organization,

The purpose of which was to kill the goddess, Ethan noted that the aliens were strong.

A guy gone crazy to her city resident into two.

The dragon said that they could kill enemies with the power of a dragon, since with each

kill they increased their level.

A mad and group of people rushed at the defenseless goddess.

Ethan noted that no magic could stop their group under the leadership of a hundred level

leader.

Suddenly, a warrior holding a long sword in his hands attacked the distraught people.

The dragon said that until they came, they were world famous.

century introduces us to the Lord of the Sword Baethal, raising her magical staff, the

girl prepared for battle.

The plot introduces us to the Archmage Genobias.

Having bypassed many warriors, the stranger grabbed the neck of one of them.

At that moment, we are introduced to the assassin Karken, concentrating a powerful stream

of mana in her hands, the girl crushed the crowd of militant people.

The plot introduces us to the Lord of Life and Death, Halleon.

The broadcast told about four heroes of the continent who were killed one after another

in a short period of time.

This infecting his wound with a healing potion.

The dragon declared that after their death, responsibility for the entire cotton had fell on the

shoulders of six goddesses.

Ether reported that it is for this reason that earthlings are considered accomplices of evil

demons from another world, adding that now all aliens must be subject to the death penalty.

An angry rioter stated that he had been kidnapped and spent several decades among the bear

rocks.

After which, he wondered for what purpose this was done.

The main character asked a rhetorical question, which addressed the fact that because of this,

The entire continent should consider him its enemy.

Looking at the enraged RIO, Ethan noted that all of this happened before he was born.

At that moment, the main character wondered whether the goddesses were really so afraid of aliens.

Taking the hilt of his sword, RIO assumed that despite all his actions, be it an attempt to negotiate

or just living a quiet life, he wouldn't any case be branded as a demon and beaten to death

as soon as they recognized him as an alien.

With a malicious grin on his face, the main character declared that he would survive and return

home.

Ryoh suggested that in this case, no one should know who he was.

Poorified by what he saw, and his thoughts, either wondered if the main character was really

a demon like the others.

After which, the dragon stated that Ryoh did not know anything, adding that one smart wyvern

could help him.

Suddenly, an unimaginably powerful scream was heard from the depths of the cave.

The plot takes us to five days later.

There were no clouds in the morning sky of the city.

While in his thoughts, the main character suggested that if you leave the stack forest, you

can see the fortress walls rising above the horizon.

The Expances of the City of Enpros were covered by a river that enveloped it on all sides.

RIO explained what it is, located in the northern part of the kingdom of Xrad, noting that

it is known for its large size and huge population.

In the depths of the forest there were many angry monsters.

The protagonist reported that the nearby sap forest and the vast plains of the Eipen Valley

were full of dungeons and monsters.

Life was in full swing in the city center.

The story takes us to the Enpros Hunter's Guild.

One of the guild members standing at the notice board chose a task, either reported that

those who cross its threshold are either hunters or those who want to become one.

A fight broke out at the table of one of the companies.

Holding the task sheet in her hands, the girl tried to explain something to one of the hunters.

Entering the guild, the main character froze in one position.

The dragon noted that he was either an alien from another world.

Turning his attention to Rio, the elder fell into a stupor.

He was shocked by the protagonist's physique, noting that he had never seen one before.

The stun guild members began to watch the main character who had just entered.

The guy suggested that Riot was a member of another guild, adding that he looked like a veteran.

With a perplexed look, the hunter turned towards the main character.

After punching him in the face, the girl welcomed Riot to the guild.

She noted that she had not seen him there before, assuming that he was new to the on-pros hunter's

guild.

With a stony expression on his face, the main character froze in one position.

Turning to him, the girl asked how she could help him.

his head, Ryo stated that he wanted to become a hunter. Hearing this, all the guild members suddenly grabbed their weapons.

From the dragons hide out came the voice of the protagonist, who said that he could help him.

Looking at Ryo, leaning on his sword, Aether noted that in appearance it was difficult to identify an alien in him,

adding that even without this there were many dangers in the world.

Taken aback, the dragon declared that despite all this, sooner or later he could still kill him.

Stretching out his hand towards the perplexed Aether, the main character noted that he was also wanted,

also wanted saying that he had also killed a lot of people. Riot didn't think the dragon should

be watching his every move. Smiling slightly, the main character said that he had not spoken

to anyone for a very long time. Hearing this, ithe fell into a stupor, the memory of being surrounded

by the smiles of night spending time with him flashed through his mind. Wasting his thoughts,

the dragon froze in one position. Turning away from the surprised ryoh, ithe said that he

would help him. Hearing this, the main character expressed his gratitude. Wiping away the

tears that appeared, the dragon asked him not to ask him about every little thing. Suddenly,

the stand either covered his face with his paws at the moment when Raiu took off his clothes.

The main character said that first of all he needed clothes. Looking at Raiu, who shirt

was hanging off his head, he'd asked what he was doing. Taking a back, the main character

announced that he was changing clothes. In Dignant, the dragon noted that Raiu was

now naked. The main character noticed that either was also naked. In the process of changing

Ryan was closed, the dragon closed its eyes. While trying on his clothes, the main characters suggested

that they were too small for him, adding that his legs were a little narrow. Having drawn an image of a man on

the rock, Ether said that first he would talk about the everyday life of this world, sitting down on

the floor, the main character began to listen to him. The dragon said that you can't take off your

clothes wherever you want. Hearing this, Ryan asked him to tell him how to meet the goddesses.

Pointing his claw at the rock painting, Ether said that in rapper only a few were granted their

audience, saying that first the main character needs to receive the blessing of the

four great heroes who stopped the alien invasion. The image of a man appeared in the dragon's head,

whose body was dressed in indestructible armor. Ethan noted that he would not exaggerate that

Odom and Amplus is still strong right now, adding that the only way to obtain the blessing is

to become a hunter and kill all the monsters created by the demons. Pointing his finger at the air,

the protagonist asked if this was true, stating that the instructions also said that you

You first need to become a hunter.

Hearing this, Etha wondered what instruction Riau was talking about.

The main character noted that she was right in front of them.

Looking at the surprised Riau, the dragon said that there was nothing here.

Being in his thoughts, the main character assumed that only he could see her.

After which, Riau told Etha that it was something like a manual that only aliens like him

could see, adding that in his case, for some reason, some kind of bugs were constantly happening.

Hearing this, with a puzzled expression on his face, Etha asked what this meant.

entered the guild, Rieu froze in one position. Looking at the faces of the stunned guild members,

the protagonist noted that, unlike other jobs, a hunter is more free to move, adding that, in addition,

being a hunter, a person with a high level looks less suspicious. Clenching his fist,

Rieu stated that he needed to be extremely careful, noting that many aliens thought so too,

after which they were revealed. While combing the main character's hair, either stated that he

should under no circumstances behave like a foreigner. Desperate, Rieu noted that if he was nervous,

He would give himself away. While signing the documents, the girl named the main character Mr.

Eric Harrell. Continuing the recording, she asked if he was born in Gombal, which isn't the

northern part of the kingdom. Answering hesitantly, the main character said that this was so.

With a look full of fear in his thoughts, the main character announced that he had stumbled.

Looking at the wary girl, Raiu thought that he looked suspicious. Smiling, she welcomed the main character

to the on-pros Hunter's Guild, clenching his fist from nerves, Raiu noted that he survived this.

Having imagined the image of Aether in his head, which told him how to introduce himself,

the main character assumed that an important stage had been passed.

Putting down the form with the documents, the girl said that they would send a request to his

previous guild and she would independently transfer information about his pedigree,

as well as a birth certificate. After which, she asked if Rio gave his documents there.

Looking at the taken aback girl, the main character said that this was not so. Further,

the girl asked why he wanted to become a hunter. Holding the handles of their weapons,

The Guild Hunter's frozen one position. With a perplexed look, the girl asked if the main character

wanted to say that before that he had not been a member of any Guild. Squinting her eye,

she waited for Ryze's answer. Drops of sweat gradually ran down the excited Hunter's face.

Putting the weapon behind his back, the stranger asked if the main character was a hunter.

Taking hold of his helmet, the Guild member assumed that Ryze was an alien. Having interrupted him,

the girl ordered everyone to be silent. Looking around, the main character wondered what kind of

That atmosphere this was, sitting at the next table, the hunter took up his axe.

Wasting his thoughts, Ryou could not understand where he had gone wrong.

Raising his hand, the main character froze in one position.

Surprised, Ryou wondered if he needed to engage someone in battle.

Continuing to think, the main character stated that he would not attack first, adding that

otherwise he would give himself away.

The faces of the guild members were filled with disbelief.

Smurking, the girl said that now, in accordance with the standards of the guild, he would

test Ryou's skills.

The proteganist hand froze a centimeter from the stone slab.

The girl said that all he had to do was touch the verification stone, where he, Ryah assumed

that they wanted to check if he was an alien.

In his thoughts, the main character understood that if he was discovered here, then there

was no hope of meeting the goddess.

Looking at the exit from the guild, Ryah was sure that he needed to escape before it was too

late, noting that this would automatically mean a confession.

Throwing up the health of his sword, the main character noted that he could easily deal

with everyone here.

the stone's slab and continuing to think, Ryer said that he expected any outcome. Holding her face,

the girl was shocked by the number of skill points. The stand hunters assumed that Ryer was of hero level.

After straightening his hair, the main character asked if they noticed it.

Writing the dragon, Ryer declared that he would kill the demonopolis.

Inspired, the man said that he believed in it. Looking at either, whose gaze was full of doubts,

the main character said that the guild members said that the inhabitants of another world were cool.

After which, Ria stated that this is such a dance. Trying to repeat the dance moves,

the dragon asked the main character to listen carefully, noting that he was shy. While in shock,

Ria was amazed that if you try, like either, you can even do it. Touching the stone,

he reported that the main character is a fifth level fighter. Seeing this, Ria fell into a stupor.

The girl's face was filled with incomprehension. Frozen and genuine shock,

the guild members began looking at each other. It was clear on their faces that they could barely

really contained their laughter. After which, the gild room was filled with irritatingly loud laughter.

Bursting with laughter, the man thought that Ryo might be an alien. The stunned proteganist turned

to the girl and asked what was the matter. Covering her mouth with her hand, she apologized

in every possible way. Waving her hand in front of her face, the girl said that all sorts of

remote villages are usually named as birthplace by aliens. After which, she noted that if

the main character's level had been higher, then misunderstandings would definitely not have

been avoided. Smurking, the hunter said that these pathetic worms are usually level 20.

Folding his hands, the guy assumed that they had some unique standards. Holding a mug of alcohol in his hand, the guild member stated that this is the reason why everyone who tries to join the hunter's guild at level 20 is cut off. Bowing his head and respect to the girl, he wondered which of them was still a demon. Looking at RIO, she said that the entry fee was 300X. While in his thoughts, the main character was extremely glad that his level had not risen. Reaching his hand into his bag, RIO fell into his body.

a stupor. The main character was shocked that 300x was approximately equal to 3 million

1. In Dignant, either stated that he had somehow accumulated these 400x. Raising his hand,

Ryan noted that if he saves for 6 months, he will pay it back. Smurking, the guy suggested

that the main character, whom he called a hillbilly, was giving away his last. The young man

sitting next to him reported rumors that say that aliens don't eat gold. With a look

of despair, Ryan provided payment. In his thoughts, he assumed that others get money

at the beginning. Then the protagonist hand was the guild emblem, which depicted a dragon.

Smiling, the girl said that if Ryo lost him, he would have to pay a penalty of 80 X's.

She noted that as the level increases, the amount of the penalty will also increase.

Continuing to think, the main character was glad that the rise would finally begin from the very bottom.

Clutching the guild emblem in his hand, Ryo thought that now he should become famous as a hunter.

Turning to him, the girl asked if he would like to take the application.

Inspired, the main character asked if they had any tasks in the dungeons. Placing the assignment

sheet on the table, the guy asked if Ryou was talking about the dungeon. Smurking, he asked if the

protagonist was going to feed the monsters there, suggesting that he abandoned the idea. Raising his

finger, the guy stated that with the fifth level, the main character should understand this.

Hearing this, Ryou fell into a stupor. Looking at Rod, who had his hand on his head, the girl asked

if he was going to the sack forest with the group. Rod reported that the number of monsters in the

The dungeon had increased recently, noting that they had already begun to cause trouble for the locals.

After fixing his hair, he stated that they could not give such an important task to a newcomer, adding

that they needed someone with the same high level as him.

While in his thoughts, the main character reported that Rod's level was the same as Eepers.

Looking around, Ria said that compared to other guild members, Rod's level was higher.

Leading towards the girl, he asked if there was a dungeon there, wondering where the monsters

came from in that case.

in a back, the girl said that nothing extraordinary had happened. Looking at Rod, who was glaring

at the girl, Ryuh thought that it was better for him not to mess with him. The excited girl suggested

that Rod's group had an empty seat. The protagonist's face was filled with misunderstanding.

Mr. Eric is now level 5 and let alone a dungeon. He can hardly cope even with individual

tasks, she said. Hearing this, with a puzzled look, Ryuh frozen one position. Looking

at Rod, who was fingering his hair, the girl said that it would be good if the main character

She started with minor work in his group and gained a little experience.

While in his thoughts, Ryan was amazed that he had to go to the group with this show off.

Smiling, Rod noted that there was nothing to be done in this situation.

Turning, he drew attention to the stranger, whose head was covered with a cloak.

Rod stated that they already have a new member of the group, adding that there are no openings.

Looking at the main character, she said that her name is Addie's and she is a magician

of the 25th level, a panel that appeared next to her stated that her level was 37.

In his thoughts, Rayu noted that her character level was higher in the window, suggesting that she had some reason for hiding her level. Frozen in one position, Addis was mired in her thoughts. Smiling, the main character wondered why she was looking at him, adding that there was no place anyway. Rod put his hand to his face and focused his attention on one point. Hoking himself in the chest, he stated that the on-pro's hunter's guild is proud of its members. Noting that if the request is from her, calling the girl cute, then he cannot refuse to help the main character, calling him a lost lamb.

Roud stated that he would do this even though he, like an insect, is level 5. He assured

the girl that he would take full responsibility, an enraged Ria wondered who Roud called an insect.

Taking hold of the protagonist's weapon with a grin on his face, Roud asked if he dreams of

becoming a sword lord. Folding his hands, Ria thought that he better not be his opponent.

At that moment, the main character thought that if he continued to pester him, he would die a

painful death. Grabbing Ria's long sword, Roud wondered how he could carry such a toy around with him.

Reflecting on the proteganist's weapon, he noted that he could not move it from its place.

Turning his head, Ryou's gaze was shrouded in incredible anger.

Seeing this, Rod fell into a stupor, raising the sword along with the stunned guild member,

the main character announced that he was doing it this way.

On the second floor of the guild, the silhouette of a man could be seen who was watching all this.

Raising their weapons above their heads, the hunters demanded their fight.

Grinning, the man noted that he had finally found it. Having raised his sword,

together with the stunned rod, the main character frozen one position. The guild member's face was

filled with shock. With a perplexed look, the girl watched all this. Alcohol slowly flowed out of the

mouth of the stranger watching all this. With genuine interest, the man began to look at the main character.

Looking at RIO, who continued to hold the sword with rod, he noted its form,

guessing that he was at least level 10. With a puzzled look, the main character wondered who it was.

An outrage's rod ordered Bjork not to interfere with the newcomer during training.

folding his hands, he asked if the main character's name was Eric. York noted that you can fight here too.

Looking at Rives long sword stuck in the wall, he stated that if he did, he would destroy everything

here, adding that then he would have to fight all of them. Frighten, the main character said that

he did not want to do this. Rives stated that he had no intention of fighting everyone here. Being

in his thoughts, the main character was sure that he could not make a mistake under any circumstances.

Falling to the floor, calling Rives a pathetic worm, the stunned rod noted that he was level five.

Turning to the main character, he asked what he could do with such a level without him. Intuitively reaching for

his weapon, Ryah realized that he was right when he added that he had spent all the money on the

entry fee. The main character believed that with his current level he was not capable of anything.

After which, Bjork asked him not to worry. Slapping the surprised Ryah's chest,

he noted that with such a form, he would easily raise the level, adding that he was looking for such

a mountain of muscles. After Bjork's words, the proteinist's face was shrouded in misunderstanding.

Turning to RIO, he asked if he would like to join their group. Inspired, Bjork suggested that the

main character spent more than one day on this form. Looking at the main character, he noted that

judging by his level, he still lacks experience. The system notified RIO that Bjork's level is 25.

In his thoughts, the main character said that the level of the group leader was quite high.

Observing the approving glances of the guild members, RIO reported that since he was an alien,

his leveling speed was higher than that of the Radicane. Continuing to think about this situation,

The main character believed that he was unlikely to be able to stay in this group for long.

On the second floor of the guild, a group of girls settled down in greeted ryoh.

The main character said that if you hit your head against a wall, you should at least wear a helmet.

Approaching the merchant, the night gave payment for the potion he had purchased.

The industry has evolved from monsters and dungeons, and most of the jobs here involve hunting

monsters or the materials obtained from them. The silhouette of a monster was visible from the

depths of the cave at the moment when a harmless animal was visible from the sap forest. In

its vicinity there are two famous hunting places. Coming out of the thick of the forest, the animal

froze in one position. There are several small villages near the ladder, but the monsters do not

cause much harm to them and rarely attack the inhabitants. In the very heart of the village someone

scream was heard. But recently, in the vicinity of one of the villages, a large number of monsters

began to be noticed. To find out the reason for what was happening and at the same time hunt them,

Many hunters came here from all over the country. At the entrance to the village there was a

crowd of angry monsters emitting powerful roars. The system informed us that it was a

devalk, a low rank monster that lives in the sapph forest, slow, but its muscle mass is capable of

crushing stone. With lightning speed, the devalk rushed towards the night. At the moment of the

attack, the raging monster tried to ram his shield. Suddenly, with the help of colossal power,

the man managed to knock the monster to the ground. Hitting a nearby stone, the monster again

and let out a terrifying roar. Baring their teeth, the enraged Devalka surrounded him on all sides.

Assessing the situation, Bjork thought about the distraction the monsters had used, claiming

that he had relaxed. Suddenly, with lightning speed, Rafal rushed to attack the Madden monster.

Falling to his knee, Bjork began to try as hard as he could. His face was filled with confidence.

Rafal's blade pierced the Devalk through and through. Suddenly, a woman appeared from the depths

of the forest and, with unimaginable speed, destroyed the monster on the way. Having thrust her

a spear into the monster, she hung in the air. Grinning, she noted that Bjork had pushed the

devalk away, suggesting that it was time for him to retire. The story introduces us to

Embove and Edda, who was a key figure in the attacking vanguard of Bjork's group. Seeing something,

Embove became wary. Laughing, Rofel said it was a good idea. Looking at Bjork's wound,

then Edda fell into a stupor. An excited Embove said that the bleeding needed to be stopped

as quickly as possible, noting that it was nothing but trouble. Turning towards Embove,

The York asked her not to worry about him. Looking at Raphael's lips, when Eddy couldn't understand

what he was talking about, wondering why she should bother. Suddenly, the wound on Bjork's body began to heal immediately.

With her hands folded, the girl asked the wind of nature to send life-giving force there. Smiling, she asked if her brother was okay. The plot

introduces us to Bjork's younger sister, Ivan Raffal, who was a healer. Showing off his powerful biceps, Bjork said

that he could do this all day long. Confused, and both ordered Raffal not to dare die. Suddenly, the mouth of

an angry monster appeared behind Devon. Turning around, she fell into a stupor. Suddenly, with the help of

fire techniques, the Devox head flew off his shoulders. The guy standing next to him used the fire hammer.

Holding a magic staff in his hands, he noted that a little more and they would not have escaped trouble.

The plot shows us the person in charge of the rear guard, Hubo Crutas, who was a magician.

Putting her hand to her face, Yvonne asked what happened, saying that she didn't see anything.

Being in full combat readiness, Bjork's team froze in one position. Bjork's group was

a well-balanced team, where everyone knows their place. In terms of the number of successful

tasks, they are the first. They are also considered the most reliable group in on-pros you.

With a serious expression on his face, the main character stated that he could not find better

conditions for a novice hunter. At the moment when the fierce battle with the monsters

took place, Ria was an ambush, carrying with him a huge backpack with everything he needed.

While in his thoughts, the main character noted that he was bored. Ria's gaze fell on a butterfly

flying past. Continuing to think, the main character said that despite the fact that he could not

directly participate in the battle due to his low level, the payment would be divided equally.

In the thick of the forest, a crowd of monsters watched Rai's sitting in the corner.

The main character said that there was one problem in this situation. After pushing all the monsters

away, the D-Vorklord wondered why Rai was smiling so much. Starting to beat his chest, the

enraged monster declared that the main character was a weakling. Suddenly, he quickly flew to the ground.

Seeing this, the monster is standing nearby fell into a stupor. With just a snap of his finger,

Ryo struck down the d-work lord with a small stone using a stone bullet. After he dealt with the monster

leader, the system notified him that the d-works level was too low, asking him to find a stronger monster.

Thinking about this situation, the main character said that this monster had the highest level

among the others, stating that he was not given a single experience point. Raising her hand,

Yvonne informed Ryo that it was now safe there, asking him to begin packing. While in his thoughts,

The main character noted that next time he needs to find someone stronger, in the vicinity of the forest, evening

was gradually approaching. After defeating the monsters, the orcs group began cutting up their corpses.

Having pulled out an internal organ from the debork, happy of Anast Raiu to look at it, adding that you could get 15x for it.

Seeing the hearts pulled out of the monsters chest, the guys were very happy. Looking at the happy

raffle, Hubo said that they would definitely sell him at a high price. Turning to the side,

The main character said that he would have vomited before. Avon noted that they can also sell fur.

Lost in his thoughts, with unimaginable speed, Rayo put the extracted materials into jars.

Reflecting on this, the main character said that in the mountains this had become a habit.

Looking at the incredible speed of collection, Avon was taken aback.

Rayo told her that he had been practicing this for more than 20 years.

Horrified, she asked how old he was.

In his thoughts, the main character said that he has not aged since he was 24.

Taken aback, Ria stated that he was 24, adding that he had a difficult childhood. With a smile on his face, the main character told the guys that 20 years ago he was kidnapped, saying that he didn't even remember the faces of his parents.

Barely restrained tears appeared on the boy's faces. At that moment, Bjork assumed that it was for this reason that he had such a body. With tears in his eyes, Raphall was amazed at the secret of the main character, which he had kept all this time.

Hugging a shocked Ryo, Bjork declared that he would no longer have to suffer, noting that they were now his family.

Being shocked, the main character thought about how good these people were.

Bowing his head, Ryo thanked the guys for helping him despite his low level.

Putting his hand on the main character's shoulder, Bjork asked him not to worry about it, saying that the level was not that important.

After which, Rofel stated that he, too, had the 25th level five years ago.

Hearing this, Ryo fell into a stupor, asking if Bjork was now 25th.

Laughing, Evon said that they are in the surrounding area.

If you don't go to the dungeons, there are no strong monsters.

Approaching the perplexed riou, and both stated, unless it's a devalklord, and we don't need

to hunt stronger monsters.

Smiling, the guys said that it was for this reason that they never go to dungeons.

Hearing this, the main character fell into a genuine stupor.

Getting up from the ground, riou stated that he would go do some sword training.

Looking at the main character walking away into the distance, Gorg asked him not to over-exert

himself, noting that he should not go far as it was dangerous there. A worried avantan couldn't understand

how anyone could think Ryo was an alien. Turning to the guys, Hugo said that he would go with him,

adding that he did not feel comfortable sending him alone. The orc noted that they do not yet know how

many monsters remain in the area. Leaning on the fence, Crude has asked the main character how his

training was going. Putting his hand to his face, he tried to call out to the missing Ryo.

Running through the thick of the forest, the main character thought that he had no words.

rushing forward with all his might, the main character was amazed that there was not a single monster there that could give him experience points.

Continuing to run, Ryoh could not believe what he saw. His gaze fell on the harmless animals that were located throughout the area.

In his thoughts, the main character hoped to meet a monster who was at least a level higher.

Turning to Ethan, Ryoh asked if he was afraid to live in such a place. The dragon said that in the sap forest there are no monsters stronger than him.

Having fallen to the ground, the main character noted that Ethan's words turned out to be true.

Closing his eyes, Ryo stated that even if he were on the same level as either,

he still wouldn't get anything from him. The main character noted that he needed to return

before it got completely dark. Within the forest, the sun gradually began to set. Suddenly,

in the very thick of it, a blatant roar was heard. The image of an angry hellhound appeared in the

main character's head. Pushing himself off the ground, Ryo stated that he was not as big as the

hellhound. Having climbed to the top of the tree, he froze in one position. Rushing towards the

The place where the sound was made, the main character assumed that it was an ordinary monster.

After landing, the area was shrouded in a cloud of dust.

In his thoughts, Rive couldn't figure out if he could level up if he caught the monster.

Grabbing the sword, the main character ordered the monster to attack.

Stopping, he stood before a completely naked girl.

Seeing him, she fell into genuine shock.

Stunned, Rive asked her for forgiveness.

Grabbing her hair, Addie's froze in one position.

Her face was filled with bewilderment.

Looking at her, a stunned Raio assumed that it was a mage from Radha's group, wondering

why she was naked.

Having put the sword in a sheath, the main character noted that the magician's nudity was

not important to him since there were no monsters in this area.

Heading back into the depths of the forest, Raio asked her forgiveness, saying that he was

simply lost.

In his thoughts, the main character wondered if the sound really came from there, noting that

he needed to leave quickly.

After which, Addi's asked him to wait.

With her hand on her side, the mage stated that Raio looked suspicious.

Starting around, the main character wondered if he was suspicious in this situation.

Appearing before the shocked RIO, Addie stated that this was no place for five levelers.

In his thoughts, the indignant protagonist noted that this is not a bathhouse.

Frozen in his thoughts, RIO thought that he needed to find any monster.

Turning to the magician, the main character said that he was just walking and heard a loud

sound, suggesting that there was a large monster there.

Hearing this, Addie's fell into a stupor.

Walking off into the distance, RIO told him that a group was waiting for him, which is

That's why he needed to return. Suddenly, huge flames appeared around the main character.

Waving the magical artifact, Addis was amazed that Ryou went to look for this monster, ordering

him to stand still. Pointing a magic staff at the main character, man ordered him to respond

quickly, adding that if he didn't, then. But suddenly, Ryou grabbed the resulting flame

on the magic staff. Holding onto it with all his strength, the main character froze in one

position. With an annoyed expression on his face, Ryou stated that he did not know what

The man character asked if in the opinion of the magician, it was possible to treat a person this way because of his level.

Taken aback, the magician said that she did not want to do this.

Suddenly, the leader of Addis' group emerged from the bushes carefully observing their conversation.

The magician assumed that she was too worried.

With his hands behind his back, the group leader grabbed his blades.

Yelling at the top of his lungs, Rod turned to the sten protagonist.

in his sword. He declared that he had finally shown his true nature. Addies, standing nearby, reported

that his hand hurt, asking why the main character didn't finally let her go. Crossing his swords,

an enraged route called "Rio-pathetic worm," asking if he was ashamed of desecrating the

ladies of their group. Hearing this, the main character fell into a stupor. Where he, Addies,

suggested that there had been a misunderstanding that would have been better avoided. Looking

at Rod, standing in full combat readiness, the maids reported that he was strong among warrior

magicians, adding that this stance was his special technique. The main character was surprised that

Ron had to take such a ridiculous pose to fight. Addie's reported that this is the weakness of all

warrior magicians, noting that nothing would interfere with him. The son behind the group leader gradually

went into sunset. An enraged Ron said that he was asking for the last time. After which, he asked

about the name of the one who is now in front of the two drawn blades. Standing next to the naked

Addie's, the main character asked her to get dressed. The magicians said that it would be quick.

The group leader's face was filled with indignation at this situation.

Rod's body was covered in streams of monoriminiscent of lightning.

Due to the powerful currents, the group leader's hair began to flutter in the wind.

Rod said that he would show the difference in levels with RIO.

Rushing towards the main character, the group leader used a decapitating combo.

While in his thoughts, RIO noted that he didn't want this to take a bad turn.

Rod's blade was overflowing with powerful mana.

Bowing his head at the last moment, RIO asked the group leader for forgiveness.

The body of the attacking leader froze in one position. Due to the unimaginable power of Rada's technique,

a strong explosion was heard in the thick of the forest. Riya came back and sat down opposite the

entrance to the house. Holding his face with his hands, the main character is lost in his thoughts.

Standing next to him, Dork said that in any case, the blame way on ad is his shoulders.

The annoyed protagonist said that he knew this, noting that he still could not forgive himself.

With that said, Rolfo asked Riya to wait, adding that they needed to see how it would end.

Yvonne, who interrupted their dialogue, opened the door, and went out into the street.

Hugging his worried sister, Georg asked her to calm down, saying that she had done everything

she could.

After which, the main character was asked to quickly go into the house.

Having gone inside, Rieu fell into a stupor from what he saw.

While in his thoughts, the main character said that all the men nearby were silent.

Rieu's face was filled with horror, continuing to think, the Protagonist noted that

they understood that apart from Rod's direct responsibility for the incident, there was no other

particular consolation. The leader of the group, lying on the bed, mysteriously turned into an old man.

Looking at the leaving cart, Ryerson said that in the morning Addis and Rod left for the city. Addis,

sitting in the carriage, was reading some book. The main character stated that despite the fact that

everything was revealed in the end, he did not understand why Addis hid the fact that he was a man.

Ryerson stated that he was never able to find the monster that caused the rumble. The main character

noted that since then he had been with his group for three months, everything was gradually forgotten.

The night sky was shrouded in many small stars. The plot takes us to the edge of the south forest to Bjork's camp. An excited avant,

looking at her sitting brother, asked if Rod alone kills monsters in the dungeon. Bjork reported that this is so.

Turning to Ambo, the protagonist asked if there was anything serious about it. An alarmed Vanetta said

that a solo trip to the dungeon with the same level is Rod's tantamount to suicide. After which,

Ryou asked if the leader of the group really had such a low level. While tightening the rope on a wooden

post and Bo said that this was not entirely true, adding that it was quite suitable for fighting local monsters. Then

at a stated that if they attack, they do it only for the sake of survival, noting that there are almost no high level ones

among them. While in his thoughts, the main characters suggested that Ethan, the Devalklord,

Respecial Cases, pulling the rope even tighter, Ryo asked why the monsters were different in the

dungeons. And Bo said that dungeons have not existed since the creation of the world, an image of

terrifying monsters that were located in the depths of the cave appeared in her head,

then at a state that they were created by the demon Amplas, and the monsters in them appear spontaneously.

Imbo noted that it is said that some have levels of thirties and above from the moment of birth.

Leaning against a wooden pillar, Ria wondered if level thirtie was enough for him,

declaring that he had to get into the dungeon, even if he had to go there secretly.

Smiling, Dork told him that monsters are not such a problem,

saying that the greater danger is posed by aliens, of which there are still many left.

Trying to keep the conversation going, RIO stated that he hated the pathetic worms from

another world. In his thoughts, the main character spoke about rumors that say that even the

entrance to the dungeon is difficult to find, noting that these plans should be postponed for now.

While spreading out his sleeping back, RIO asked if it was so dangerous,

then what was the reason for Rod deciding to go there.

York, sitting on the floor, said that he needed an artifact that could cure almost any disease.

Images of various magical artifacts appeared in Raffles' head.

Bjork told Rieu that these are things that have magical powers and do not belong to this world, appearing along with the dungeons, saying that they are called artifacts.

Rofel noted that any child can have many forms and abilities. A part of the magical or attached

itself to Rod's naked body. Bjork told the main character about rumors that say that among them

there is one who can heal any wound, adding that it is he who rod needs. Turning on his side,

Rokhal said that he was turning out the light in the tent. Worried, Yvonne stated that there were a

lot of monsters outside the forest lately, hoping that everything would be okay. Lost in his thoughts,

Riah noted that with all the talk about artifacts, he now felt that among them there might be one that

that could send him home. It was deep night in the vastness of the forest where the

guys tent was located. In the depths of the night forest, the main character headed forward.

Looking around, Ryue stated that despite a large number of inspections of this forest, he was

still nervous, adding that there were no monsters comparable to him in strength. Raising

his finger, Ryue noted that Ethel lived somewhere around here, suggesting that he might

know something. A monster's claw was visible near the main character's foot. With a long

on, Ria wondered where exactly the dragon's home was, noting that he had not been able to sleep properly for three months.

Suddenly, a huge monster met on his way, seeing him, the main character screamed in fear.

Grasping the sword, he wondered what it was, the enraged monster, opening its mouth,

let out a terrifying roar. The plot introduced us to the theoroe, whose level was 31.

Due to the chit and covering his entire body, piercing and cutting attacks with melee weapons

were useless and he also had a weakness the magic. Mainly lives in dungeons, where he, the main character,

could not understand what the monster from the dungeon was doing in the forest. In his thoughts,

Ryue was surprised by the monster's resistance to melee attacks. Looking at the crowd of angry monsters,

the main character noted that this was not good for him. Having surrounded Ryue from all sides,

one of the monsters assumed that he was a magician. Rising on its hind legs, the monster

declared that this was not so adding that the main character was holding a stupid knife in his hands.

Smurking, the monster declared that his knife was useless. Suddenly, with lightning speed,

Ryokut one of the monsters into two parts. Looking at the bloody corpse of the monster,

the main character declared that he no longer believed these inscriptions.

Horrified, the monster fell into a stupor. Encouraged, he said that he understood.

The monster assumed it was magic in the form of a knife. The monster standing next to him said that

this was not so, adding that their dead brothers were foolish. The side himself with rage,

The monster declared that a knife would not pierce their shell, adding that they eat those who

have a knife. While killing his brother, the main character noted that the monster was here alone.

The frightened monster, running away as fast as he could, said that he needed to go underground.

Immediately catching up with him, Ryo asked where he was going. After which, the stunned monster

climbed under a bush. Having started to dig the ground, he said that he needed to do it as quickly

as possible. Leaning towards him, the main character said that he would go with him. Next,

The main character grabbed the root of the plant under which the monster was digging.

After which, he raised a huge plant above his head. Looking at the place where the huge plant was

located, Ryo fell into a stupor. Before his eyes, the stunned monster pulled its paws towards the

appeared portal. A powerful stream of mana emanated from the portal that appeared. While in his

thoughts, the main character noted that mana was felt in the air. The plot tells us that the

dungeon is located in the Ifen Valley. Completely bewildered, the main character could not believe

that there was a portal that led to the dungeon. Grabbing his sword, the main character reported about

dungeons being crowded out by monsters and about land monsters that were migrating ever closer to

people's homes. Squatting down, Ryou thought about the doors to the dungeon that appeared just like that.

Turning to the monster, the main character asked to open this portal. The frightened monster said

that he did not know this, adding that they did not possess magic. With a look of disbelief, Ryou asked if

the monster was saying that he didn't know this. Looking at the stunned monster, the main character

noted that he would have let him go if he had answered, saying that now he was forced to kill him.

After which, Raiu raised his weapon above his head. The shocked monster asked not to do this,

saying that no one could go back in because of his orders. Entering the portal, the main character

thought that he did not know who the monster was talking about. Smurking, Raiu stated that he didn't

see anything. Almost completely immersed in the portal, the protagonist noted that no one could

enter, suggesting that if no one told him, then he would not know about it. Continuing to think,

He declared that he must get there unnoticed. Looking at how the main character was completely immersed in the portal leading to the dungeon, the monster fell into a stupor. Having begun to dig in the sight of the portal, the monster declared that he had not seen anything. The monster's huge claw was pointed towards the guy's face. Fighting off the enraged monster, the girl ordered him not to approach. Turning to Alice, the guy asked her to hold out a little longer. Preparing his foot to strike, he told the monster that he was here. With unimaginable power, hitting the monster, the guy ordered him to die.

After his attack, the monster let out an enraged scream. In his thoughts, the guy noted that attacks did not affect him. Holding an axe in his hands, he was amazed that even this weapon could not take him. The guy believed that he only had magic left. Suddenly, an angry monster pierced Alice's leg. Taking a magical staff in her hands, she turned to the light, which is like the sun, asking it to illuminate the darkness and, like lightning, to strike enemies. Pointing her staff towards the stunned monster, Alice used a flash. Holding his face, the guy noted that the spell had affected him.

him to, adding that despite this, one of his eyes could see. Leaning against the stone wall, he asked

Rana to use the healing. Taken aback, he again tried to call out to Rana. At that moment, a monster bit into the

neck of his barely breathing partner. Throwing him against the wall, he ordered the magician to die. The

guy, who could barely see, froze in one position. Suddenly, a lot of blood splashes appeared in front of his

face. With lightning speed, the mysterious stranger struck down a group of angry monsters. Looking at

The corpse of the monster, the guy assumed that he had decapitated him with one blow.

While in complete shock, he noted that it was not one blow.

A memory of how he was trying to break through the powerful armor of the monster surfaced

in his head.

The guy said that teeth of the hero defends himself with his forelimbs if an opponent attacks

his head, adding that there is a narrow gap on the neck, which is covered with chit-nus plates

and it is very difficult to hit it.

With unimaginable speed, Rod suddenly appeared and decapitated the monster standing next to him.

The guy said that in order for Thatchiro to put out his claws and expose his neck, Rod first

hits the monster in the groin.

Looking at the saviors back, he noted that only a warrior magician who practices fighting

with two swords is capable of this.

Turning around, Rod asked if they were from the on-pros hunter guild.

The guy assumed that he was Rod a warrior mage.

Looking at the joyful guy, the group leader asked if he knew him.

Raising his axe in front of him, he noted that a few months ago, Rod began defending

the dungeon alone, asking if this was so.

at the dumbfounded leader of the group, the guy praised him for this. 70 days ago, Rod accidentally

fell into a dungeon and has not been able to get out since then. Holding a glass of alcohol in his hands,

he leaned his elbows on the table. At that moment, Rod was thinking about his memories in which he drank

alcohol in the guild, after which he woke up in the vastness of the dungeon. Holding a human skeleton

next to him, continuing to think, he noted that having sobered up, he realized that he was in a dungeon,

adding that he had no idea how he ended up here. Rod said that until that moment he had not

seen people, saying that he had not found a way out. With a perplexed look, the guy asked why he

decided to go into the dungeon alone. With tears in his eyes, Rod said that he did not know this.

In his thoughts, he was extremely glad that now he would be able to get out.

Looking at Alice sitting next to her, Rod assumed that she was injured. Alice heard that he was

looking for a healing artifact. Thinking about the words spoken to her, Rod could not understand

which she was talking about, Alice stated that stopping the bleeding would be enough. Seeing the

potion that Rod uses, the guy said that they also used such potions. After which, he stated that

it was a top-level potion that was very difficult to find. Surprised, Alice noted that this

should not be done even if she is a girl. Continuing the treatment, Rod said that there was nothing

wrong with it. Next, she wondered why this drug was so expensive. With a serious expression on his face,

Rod said that it was no use for his wounds anyway. While in his thoughts, he noted that it would be

much more difficult to get out of their wounded. Rod said that the price in this situation was not important,

considering the main thing that it would be useful. Worry, Alice said that she did not want to be in his debt.

Having set off, Rod reported that she had done a good job, adding that with such a wound it was impossible to

continue to clean up and that they needed to get out. Frustrated, Alice was amazed that they had come so far,

and now because of her they had to give up everything halfway. Getting to her feet,

she declared that she was also a hunter, asking Rod not to look down on her. Taking a back,

The guy tried to contact the group leader. At that moment, Rod asked him not to pay attention to it, noting that it

was nothing special. Bearing his teeth, Rod asked them to think only about how to quickly get out of here.

All his thoughts were connected with his stomach. The leader of the group said that he would not

shock for a long time. Rod had inflammation of the colon. The excited guys froze in one position.

While in his thoughts, the guy was amazed that even if Rod's wound couldn't be cured with a top-class

potion, he did so much for the sake of strangers. Suddenly, a powerful earthquake began in the dungeon.

The stun guy suggested that it was an earthquake. Alice, standing nearby, said that this was not so,

since the dungeon was in another dimension, adding that there could be no earthquakes here.

Taking a fighting stance, Rod ordered the guys to quickly hide in a side passage. In his thoughts,

he was sure that he should not lose face in front of the girl, even if he died. Alarmed, Alice asked

if he had heard a rumble, suggesting that there might be a whole horde of monsters there.

She asked how rod could manage their alone. After which, the angry leader of the group ordered this to be done quickly.

Looking at the depths of the dungeon, from which terrible sounds emanated,

Rod assumed that they were approaching. While in the guy's arms, Alice asked him to wait.

The side herself with rage, she asked what he was doing. With tears in his eyes,

the guy said that they were just ballast for rod. Looking at the guy's leaving into the distance,

the leader of the group fell into a stupor. At that moment,

Rod could not understand where the guy ran. Looking at the underground passage from which the

roar came, the group leader became enraged, adding that on the other hand, this was a great chance

to level up. A crowd of angry monsters rushed towards the exit. Continuing to think, Rod noted that

he did not think that there were more than two or three of them there. With an unimaginable scream,

the leader of the group tried to escape from the crowd of monsters. The frightened monsters

reported the danger that awaited them. A horde of monsters headed into one of the passages of the

the dungeon. Seeing this, Rod fell into a stupor. After which, he wondered what exactly scared

them. The story takes us to a place in another part of the dungeon. Many corpses of monsters

lay at the entrance to the portal. With lightning speed, the main character destroyed them

one by one. On anoid Ryun noted that his expectations were not met, adding that the experience

points were like a cat crying. Continuing to destroy the monsters, the main character stated

that due to the narrow passage he could not swing normally, glad that he could not control

his strength. Approaching the leader, the monsters reported the approach of a magical sword. The angry leader,

calling them not smart, noted that he told them to run away. One of the monsters said that they were brave.

Inspired, the leader declared that the main character would not go further. Having destroyed the wall

that appeared in front of his face, Ryan noted that he received a little more points. Standing on a stone hill,

the main character said that he no longer sees monsters. Suddenly, his gaze fell on a certain magical

artifact, the glare of which was reflected on his face. A powerful stream of bright or

a formed around the magical artifact. The system reported that in front of us was a flame

bracelet called a magic heart. Putting his hand to his chin, the protagonist wondered if such

things should not be guarded by bosses. At that moment, near Rialeid ahead of King Fathere,

whose level was equal to 40, lost in his thoughts. The main character noted that if he

takes the artifact, then the monsters will no longer appear, suggesting that in this case

he will not be able to gain experience points, stating that there is no one there except

that there is.

Riot believed that the boss could be somewhere in that area, reporting that in any case,

all the options were not very good.

Looking at the magical artifact, he froze in one position.

The system informed the main character that if the owner can throw fireballs, then he

will also receive the spontaneously combustible ball ability, adding that the artifact has

30 charges left.

With a brutal expression on his face, Riot stated that flames could come out of his hand

using a masculine style. Whereie, the main character wondered if there was anyone in the dungeon, concentrating,

Ryotook a fighting stance. His face was filled with confidence. Putting his hands forward,

the main character tried to use a fireball. Lost and thought, Ryot wondered if monsters kept appearing

in dungeons endlessly. A monster embryo was born in one of the cocoons. The main character noted that

survivors in the dungeons told him that monsters do not reproduce, but simply appear in a certain place.

Raising his head, Raio discovered that there were many eggs hanging on the ceiling, containing monsters.

The main character said that the source of energy for this monster factory is the magic heart located in the very depths of the dungeon.

Putting his hands behind his back, Raio again prepared to create the technique.

The main character noted that it looks like an ordinary thing.

Raio's gaze was filled with confidence.

The main character stated that that thing could give its own or incredible power.

Raising his hands again, Raio cast a fireball spell.

The main character noted that it is also called an artifact, concentrating,

Ria froze in one position. In his thoughts, he assumed that this thing had broken.

The magical artifact on Ria's hand did not emit any glow. The system notified the main character

that the minimum level for activation was 31. Ria said that compared to ordinary pieces of equipment,

artifacts have restrictions on the level of the owner. Having taken off the magical device,

the main character declared that this thing was useless to him. Ria noted that if the potential

The main character was able to get to the artifact, then there should be no problems with the level.

Looking at the magic device, the main character is lost in thought.

Raiu said that for a hunter to find an artifact is glory and honor, adding that they can be sold at a high price.

The main character suggested that he should wait until he gained enough experience points.

After which, he wondered whether he should sell it.

Raiu thought it would look strange if someone like him tried to sell such an artifact, noting that its level was a big problem.

Jumping up, the main character began to scream loudly.

Ryah was amazed that there weren't many hunters left alive who had the artifacts.

Hanging in the air, the main character noted that the room began to move.

Grabbing the sword, he assumed that this happened because of resentment for all the suffering he had endured,

and the self-confidence associated with the extraction of the legendary artifact.

A passage appeared in front of Ryah's face, leading into the very depths of the dungeon.

The main character stated that a mysterious voice in the darkness whispers to them

that the hell unfolding before their eyes is an opportunity.

A little taken aback, Ryah assumed that this was the boss's room. One of the huge doors leading to

the boss's room opened slightly, entering the room. The main character was glad that it was very

light there. Ryah believed that he needed to return quickly before Bjork and the guys woke up.

A long corridor appeared in front of the main character, at the end of which there was a mysterious

magical artifact. Ryah was sure that he needed to deal with the boss as quickly as possible.

Heading to the magical artifact, the main character wondered where all the monsters had gone.

Assuming that this was the most important place in the dungeon, turning to the hidden monsters,

Ryou asked if he could just take the dungeon heart and leave. Taking hold of the magical artifact,

the main character said that if he pulled it out, the dungeon would disappear. Ryou shouted that it was too easy

adding that it was outright theft. Suddenly, tentacles grabbed the hand of the screaming protagonist.

Seeing this, Ryou fell into a stupor, turning to him. The huge I was glad that the main character had finally

from a huge angry monster hanging in the air, many tentacles came out and attacked the main character. The

plot showed us the boss of the dungeon, which was called the Tentacle Spectator, whose level was

equal to 45. Looking at him, Ryah was sure that he would definitely drop a lot of experience points. The

proteganist's arms and legs were shackled by the boss's tentacles. While in his thoughts, Ryah noted

that he could not say that he was completely immobilized, adding that his legs and arms were

being squeezed quite strongly. Towering over the main character, the dungeon boss froze

in one position. Continuing to think, the main character said that despite the fact that

he had not attacked him yet, suddenly, Rod suddenly appeared and announced that he had finally

escaped. Seeing this, Ryah was shocked. Looking at the main character, the group leader fell

into a stupor. In complete despair, Ryah declared that this was a complete failure. The excited

main character thought that he had been discovered. After which, Ryah tried to tell him something.

his head, rod froze in one position. Taking hold of his blade, the group leader was amazed that things had

changed so quickly, calling the situation ridiculous. Looking at him, the main character could not understand

what happened to him, noting that he was scared. Smurking, Roud asked if the monster thought he

didn't understand. The group leader was sure that he was simply using his fears and his recent trauma

by visualizing them. Looking at the stunned proteganist, he called him disgusting. Roud stated that

that there was no point in this appearance, noting that Ryo simply could not be here. With an evil grin on his face, the protagonist noted that Rod was very quick to reveal him congratulating him on this.

Rushing towards Ryo, the group leader ordered him to die, adding that he would level him to the ground. Suddenly, a paw began to form from the body of the dungeon boss. Looking at the enraged monster, the protagonist reported that it could not look in all directions at once, suggesting that it could not attack and defend itself at the same time. Ryo noted that along with his fast and strong tentacles,

He has the monocular vision of a predator, taking out his blades, rod prepared for the dual.

Suddenly, the boss' tentacles appeared behind the group leader.

With lightning speed, the main character prevented the monster's attack.

Suddenly, Raiu fell into a stupor.

Furious, Raiu declared that it was an impossible attack.

The body of the main character was visible in the mouth of the dungeon boss.

Pushing himself away, Raiu was finally able to escape from his bonds.

Hanging in the air, the main character noted that a little more and he could have torn his trouser leg.

Landing on the ground, Riah wondered if he was too weak for the monster. The angry Rod continued to swing his sword near the proteganist's face.

Stretching out a tentacle, the dungeon boss tried to pull Riah towards him. With unimaginable power, the main character struck the monster.

Continuing to swing his sword, Rod told him to beg from mercy. Trying to hit the main character with a blade, the leader of the group said that because of him he had lost everything.

While in his thoughts, Riah noted that Riah had just said that he was not real, suggesting that he had gone crazy.

Tears flowed from the angry dungeon boss's eyes. With colossal power, Ryah pushed the monster away,

causing it to begin jumping off the stone pillars around the room. An angry Rod stated that because of

him, he lost his reputation and the guild as well as his team. With the help of the dungeon bosses,

tentacles, the main character managed to block the group leader's attack. Decide himself with rage,

Rod screamed that he was the demon who brought him to such a state. Looking at the shocked Ryah,

he again ordered him to die. The veins on the group leader's face bulged with tension.

The cries of death continued from his mouth. Rod's facial expression resembled that of an enraged monster,

calling Ryoh human "rout" again ordered him to die. Seeing how the leader of the group was grabbed by the boss of the dungeon,

the main character fell into a stupor. Suddenly, the monster's tentacles dragged him to an unknown direction.

Ryoh suggested that it looked like someone was controlling Rod, squeezing the body of the exhausted group leader,

the dungeon boss called the prodiginous the daring man. He couldn't understand how Ryoh dared to play with him like some kind of meat,

Controlling the body of the group leader, the monster stated that because of him the main character would not dare to attack him, suggesting that he was his comrade.

Huge spikes appeared from the dungeon boss's tentacles. Raising Rod's body up, the monster declared that there is no death more terrible than at the hands of a close friend.

Grasping his weapon with both hands, the main character turned to the dungeon boss. With a serious expression on his face, Rio said that he only needed experience points from him.

Hearing this, the monster fell into a stupor. Waving his tentacles, he suggested to RIO that he

tried something. Squeezing Rod's body, the dungeon boss stated that he was going to trample the

main character into the dirt, adding that he would help him with this. The group leader's body gradually

began to become covered with the monster's tentacles. The dungeon boss said that after they both died,

he would devour their bodies. Forming a fist with its tentacles on Rod's body, the monster declared

that RIO would be the first course. After which, the zombified leader of the group rushed towards the

the main character. The tentacles on the dungeon boss's body fluttered in different directions.

Tentacles are known for their agility, even among dungeon bosses. Rod's body, under the control of

the monster, turned purple, until they land their killing blows with their intelligence they can easily

out with a human. The dungeon bosses many tentacles enveloped Rod's hands. They take group members

hostage and infect them with parasites. The group leader's hand became covered with a monster shell.

With the distraught look, Rod rushed towards the main character. History told us that after this, the parasites reincarnated them into powerful monsters.

Whereie, the monster's gaze froze in one position. In his thoughts, he noted that it didn't matter to him how strong Riot was since he was still human. Rod's hand quickly moved towards the protagonist's face.

The dungeon boss believed that it didn't matter how hard Riot acted because he would never kill his comrade.

Swinging, Rod tried to strike the main character. Continuing to think, the monster noted that he had missed the mark.

Ryah's sword is stuck in the dungeon floor. Looking at this, the dungeon boss wondered when he had

time to strike. Scattering stones were visible at the scene of the fight. Looking at the battlefield,

the dungeon boss guessed that his vision was split. Holding his head, Ryah wondered if this was serious.

Having cut the dungeon boss into two parts, the main character could not believe that it was

the 45th level. The defeated monster couldn't believe what he saw, wondering how Ryah did it.

Looking at the warming up protagonist, the monster asked if he wanted to say that even the

The simple pressure of swinging his sword was so powerful.

Frustrated, Ryout thought about how even the management didn't show up, suggesting that the dungeon

boss was too weak.

The shocked monster called the main character, not human.

Lying on the floor, the dungeon boss noted that there was no point in opening a portal

of such a monster existed.

Walking away into the distance, the main character suggested that he could only rely on the

monsters of the sapphophorus.

The monster stated that before Ryout gets the core and the dungeon disappears, he must report

to him about this.

which a small monster crawled out of the dungeon boss's eye. Suddenly, his body shrank violently. With a lightning attack,

Ryo destroyed it, assuming it was a beetle. The annoyed protagonist said that he needed to return. Suddenly,

his face was enveloped in genuine shock. Sitting down on the floor, Ryo was amazed at the number,

which was equal to 545 billion. In the morning sky, clouds were occasionally visible floating into the

distance. Standing on the street, York tends the muscles of his arm. Concentrating, he froze in one

position. Looking around the surroundings, Rofel considered the morning wonderful and very powerful.

Standing at the exit of the tent, Avon asked if he had seen the main character, continuing his warm-up,

Dork stated that he had not seen him. Embel, standing nearby, assumed that he had gone to the restroom.

Worried, Rofel said that this would have been possible if his weapon had not gone missing.

An image of an angry monster appeared in her head. Avon assumed that Riah went into the forest and,

suddenly, the main character appeared behind her, causing her to scream. Raising her finger,

Rothal stated that he made her worry by asking if something was wrong with him.

Taken aback, the main character said that everything was fine. A memory of his battle with the

dungeon boss popped into his head. The actions take us back a couple of minutes. An excited

riot was shocked that he was given 100,000 points. The system notified him that due to defeating the

monster, he was assigned 113,340 points. In complete shock, the protagonist noted that the huge

Hellhound only gave him 258 experience points, adding that he needed 1,100 points to increase his level from 4 to 5.

Overjoyed, Ryue guessed that he should get 2,200 points for the 6th level, after which the main character wondered if he received 140,000 points, then what level is he at now?

Seeing something, Ryue was shocked.

The system reported that for the transition he needed 54,581,862,560 points.

Genuine shock was visible on the protagonist's face.

Ryou asked the question that affected the number of points to move to the next level.

With an excited face, he left the expanses of the dungeon.

With a perplexed look, the main character entered the portal.

Coming out, his face was still filled with shock.

Heading back to camp with the loot, Ryou's face was still shrouded in shock.

With a look full of despair, he began to eat lunch.

Worry, we all consumed that something had happened to the main character.

While outside the camp, Ryou declared that he had had enough.

Gradually, evening came on the street. Holding a sleeping bag in his hands, the main character tried in every possible way to help the guys.

While in his thoughts, the main character said that a week had passed since that moment, adding that he had not been able to find a single monster outside the sought force.

The carriage containing RIO arrived at the city gates. Continuing to think, the main character stated that after that they returned to Enpros earlier than they thought.

The old man sitting on the horse said that this cart was intended for the on-fros hunters guilt.

Approaching the cart, the night asked him to provide a pass, noting that without it, they would not be able to enter.

In Dignant, the elder stated that he worked there even when his father was not there.

Taken aback, the night apologized, saying that this was the law.

Surprised, raiwast if they could just show the guilt emblem.

And bow completely agreed with his judgment.

Leaning against the base of the cart, York asked if something had happened.

Noting that they were simply on a quest and had been gone for three months.

After which, the night turned to Captain Buckman, taking off his helmet, he announced

that he was Gorman.

Delighted, Burke noted that they had not seen each other for a long time, asking what was going

on here.

An annoyed Gorman asked if the captain had heard the news, saying that the Hunter's Guild had

cancelled all missions outside the city five days ago.

Grey clouds formed over the city sky.

The night told him that the Eipen dungeon was closed.

The main character's face showed great excitement.

As Ryo headed towards the Guild, he thought about the bad atmosphere hanging in the

air.

allegedly began to appear in the city. Continuing to think, the main character wondered

if they should celebrate that the dungeon was closed. Looking around the city area, Ryan

noted that he did not see a single soul. While in his thoughts, the main character said that

despite this, he was able to use the Porta since he did not take the dungeon core. After

which, he assumed that someone else had taken the core and closed the dungeon. Putting his

hand to his face, Ryan asked who the guy's thought was the one who closed the dungeon.

Cuba walking next to him said that they didn't know why the atmosphere on the street

was like this.

An excited crew to said that for a hunter, closing the dungeon is an incredible achievement.

Cuba noted that only an alien would hide this fact, where he, and Bo reported that this

was not the only problem.

An image of a monster appeared in her head, which put many people in a loop.

At that moment, Veneta told him about the inquisitor.

She said that he, sent by the church to find and execute the alien, would catch people

and torture them until they repented, adding that this would happen because they could not

about distinguished aliens from the indigenous inhabitants of this world. And, Bo believed that this was the reason why they suspected anyone whose level was above level 20. Completely horrified by what he heard, the main character was amazed at the absurd standards.

Ryan noted that Buckman and Amber were above level 20, Hubo stated that this is why most

of the hunters left the city.

Being incomplete despair, the main character was sure that the aliens would never be welcome.

With a serious expression on his face, Bjork said that nothing is queer right now.

After which, he suggested that they simply finished their business.

Holding a bag of magical artifacts in his hands, Ruffle noted that they had been sleeping

outside for a week and should receive their rewards.

Next, Bjork suggested that the guys go to the guild and hand over all the demonic stones.

Taking a look at the protagonist's huge backpack, Rofel said that they would also sell raw materials

from the monsters from his back.

After which, he will invite the guys to celebrate the completion of Ryze's quest.

The protagonist's face was filled with surprise.

Raising his finger, Bjor asked him bow to go with the main character to the Bolton store.

Turning to him, Veneta asked if she planned to go to the guild to sell stones.

A verding his gaze, Ryze stated that he knew where the store was, noting that he could go

there himself.

Running towards the store, the main character asked the guys to go to the guild.

in a back, and Bo said that he didn't even know the prices. Smiling, Bjork felt that they didn't have to say it,

since Ryou could find out for himself. Smarking, Ryou stated that all of this was priceless. His

gaze fell on the store that appeared on his way. The stunned proteganist was amazed that the

owner could not buy it. The man said that in this situation he could not do anything, adding that

despite the fact that Buckman is his regular supplier and buyer. Raising his finger, the man

noted that he would be an accomplice if he bought and sold any of this, adding that this city

flourished only thanks to the dungeon. He was sure that no one would be left here without him,

talking about aliens with the inquisitor. The man wondered who he would sell all this to.

Stunned, Ryou asked if the man could do something about it, at least this time. Having picked up

one of the pieces of raw material, the main character again tried to sell him at least something.

In Dignon, the man asked if he was deaf. Raising a finger, he stated that he did not care about

the price of the inquisitor. Suddenly, a stranger appeared in front of them, whose body was shrouded

in a cloak. Raising his hand, he asked him to continue, noting that he would wait

his turn. Seeing him, the man fell into a stupor. He was amazed that the inquisitor appeared

before him, after which the stranger thanked him for introducing him. Whereie, the main character

was surprised that the inquisitor was in front of him. Trying to find out its characteristics,

the system failed in every possible way. The stranger stated that the man had some pretty

high quality products. Then, with lightning speed, he rushed towards Rio. Approaching him,

He asked if something had happened, suggesting that the protagonist could not see his level.

A man in a mask and cloak raised his palm in invitation, saying that he would wait his turn

since he arrived later.

The appearance of the inquisitor shocked those present.

Eric frowned thoughtfully, surprised that the man was an inquisitor.

While the mysterious stranger praised the quality products, Eric tried to find out his level,

but to no avail.

The man, apparently, noticed Eric's analyzing gaze and approached him so sharply that the young

man was stunned.

The masked man scoffed at Eric's inability to see his level while the black haired youth read on the information board that the stranger's skills were immeasurable.

Eric pretended not to understand what the man was talking about, silently noting his incredible speed.

The masked man began to non-stop them barred Eric with a variety of questions, to which the young man answered quickly and without hesitation.

Hearing that the urologist Eric is an orphan from the wilderness, but already a hunter who walks along the street, the stranger became suspicious of the alien nature of the young man.

Eric tried to hide his fear and hasten to answer that the man had mistaken himself,

and the guy had become a hunter only recently.

The man still overcome by doubts, suddenly roughly thrust a flat, rectangular shaped golden

object into Eric's hands.

The stranger wanted to check the young man's level, but fell silent for a second when he

saw how low Eric's level was.

The man even lifted his mask, looking at the golden object in his hand with a stunned face,

while Eric let out a sigh of relief and changed the topic of conversation.

The old man in round glass has noted how amazing the young man was that he behaved this way in the presence of the inquisitor.

The old man looked at the items with sadness and concluded that he would not be able to buy them, because then there would be no one to sell them to.

As the inquisitor walked away, Eric allowed Har to appear on his face, thinking that his heart was about to explode.

The young man's thoughts about the power of the mask, stranger, were interrupted by an old man who asked if one of the goods was for sale.

The elderly man placed a golden artifact in the form of a bracelet on his palm.

Eric immediately raised his hand, explaining to the buyer that this item was not for sale.

Due to careless movements, the young man touched the artifact and knocked it out of the hands

of the stunned old man.

The bracelet fell to the floor and rolled towards the feet of the masked man as Eric and

the old man looked on, amazed.

Eric's hand froze in the air, as did he, while the stranger picked up the artifact.

A chuckle escaped the inquisitor's lips, rising, the man asked where the level 500 received

the artifact.

While the old man hurried away, Eric feverishly wondered whether he should deny everything.

The inquisitor thought that the five level would not go into the dungeon.

The man placed the artifact in the hands of the frightened Eric, telling the young man to

keep this valuable thing.

The young man froze in horror when the inquisitor approached and said that he would tell

an instructive story to a novice hunter.

This happened 15 years ago, when a married couple lived in a small village in the east,

and the husband in this family was a veteran hunter.

He wasn't a leader, but he attracted people to him when his group went on a quest as usual.

When he was afraid of the helpless looking monster, the group members did not understand why

the strongest of them behaved this way.

When the group members pressed him, he shouted that this monster had a level above 800.

When they didn't believe him, he told them the truth that he was an alien and could see everyone's

level.

However, the monster discovered them.

The man was left to fight the monster alone to buy time for the other members of the group.

Placing his hand on Eric Scholder, the inquisitor asked the young man who, in his opinion,

He explained that everyone involved died except that man in the leader of the group. The leader was released when he told the inquisitor the truth, and the other members died during the investigation as accomplices of the criminal. Miraculously, the surviving Earthling returned home. However, the villagers, having learned about the rumors, burned his house, and there was no one left who would be glad to see him. He destroyed all the inhabitants and escaped. The inquisitor concluded that anyone who had the most

who contacted the alien was doomed. But still did not believe that the five-level youth could

have any sin. When a puzzled Eric asked why the masked man told him this story, he began to think about

using the naive rookie hunter to sell the artifact. The inquisitor concluded that this was a common

occurrence and promised Eric to protect him as best he could. The stranger asked which group the

young man belonged to. Suddenly, Eric's eyes lit up with a scarlet light, and he attacked the

inquisitor from behind, swinging his hand clenched into a fist. Suddenly, a figure appeared in

front of the man. Eric's fists slammed into the head of Addie's, who apologized to the

inquisitor in an elegant ball. The red-haired youth expressed his desire to clarify the situation

with a slight smile. Addie's squared angrily at Eric, who was stunned by the magician's unexpected

appearance. Addie's yelled at Eric, outraged that this useless buffoon couldn't even

cope with a normal routine. When Addie's began to say that he should not have trusted the

Eric artifact, he fell into complete bewilderment. While Addie's sternly reprimanded the

The frighten young man, the inquisitor carefully asked the magician who he was.

When Addie's minister turned around to introduce himself, a friendly smile lit up his face.

The young man showed a gold badge indicating that he was the 37th head of the minister family.

The inquisitor, looking at the emblem, concluded that the rumors that the family of these dragon hunters had lost their place were false.

Addie's hid the emblem in his bosom, and the masked man asked what the magician had to do with the hunter.

Eric's face looked stupid and bewildered, while Addie's confidently said that he hired this recently

arrived dem worker a few days ago. Eric barely understood the story that Addie's was making up,

shamelessly telling the inquisitor a lie that the magician had ordered the hunter to bring an

artifact for examination. Deciding that he needed to live up to history, Eric called Addie's,

addressing him as a master. Siding being busy with research, Addie's and Eric turned around and said

goodbye to the man. When Eric whispered words of gratitude to his comrade, he told the young man

to never behave like that anywhere. The hunter asked if he was suspicious because he had an

artifact to which he heard an identical question from the magician mentioning the situation in the forest. The

inquisitor silently watched the conversation between the two young men. They turned around when the man

suddenly asked about the abilities of this artifact. At one point, Eric began to talk about a fireball,

and at ease about an electric one. Both were frozen in horror, staring at each other. The inquisitor

apologized, while preparing to do something. He ordered the young men to remain where they were as a

strong wind rose around them. Eric recalled his first day in Bjork's group. The tree Oga roared definitely.

Several of the monsters fangs came off with a splash of blood. An aggressive phoenix flew towards

Eric, preparing to grab him with its clawed paws. Eric struck the creature, sending white

feathers flying into the air. The young man was thinking about why the monsters were so small here,

because he had finally gotten out of the mountains after so much suffering. Eric was furious,

thinking that even the Halhounds were better than this garbage, which gave him no experience points.

Feeling with yet another enemy, Eric recalled with indignation that he could have gotten at least one experience point from the hellhounds.

Rooflessly crushing his enemies, the young man only wanted to raise his level.

Pools of blood spread under his feet, suddenly Eric froze when he heard something that sounded like his new name.

The young man realized that someone had been calling him all this time.

It was Bjork politely offering Eric a taste of the newcomer's welcome dish.

As soon as the man made an unflattering comment about the food,

a huge pan suddenly dropped onto the table and the cooks and dignity formations were heard.

It was in bow, who looked at Eric with suspicion and said that she, unlike Bjork,

had not yet recognized the newcomer. While Eric looked thoughtfully at the side dish,

Hugo burst out laughing, asking how long the newcomer would last here. Eric remembered the

taste of tough Hellhound meat, thinking that embosed dish couldn't be worse. The young man thought

about how long it had been since he had eaten anything other than this meat and used cutlery.

Eric remembered how he once sat alone by a kind of fire on which a large piece of meat was

was roasting. But now the young man was not alone and ate surrounded by his new company. Suddenly

everyone, even in bow, who was forcibly shoving the side dish into Bjork with spoons, turned

around in surprise and froze. With the red nose and a smile, Eric asked for more. Shouts were

heard from the tent that the young man should not force himself to eat this because it was

all for the sake of a joke. Eric felt that he had emerged from the stone mountains. In reality,

the inquisitor was still standing in front of Eric, raising a wind that was more like

a small hurricane, the man asked Eric and Addie's to go with him. When Eric asked if this

wind was caused by magic, Addie's replied that he could not sense mana. The red-haired young

man with a concentrated face concluded that this wind was healing, and the inquisitor was

most likely a high-level spiritual magician. Hearing these words, Eric frowned at the

thought that the fight with this man would not be easy. When Davy thought that the fight would

seriously reveal his true nature, the inquisitor snapped his finger and said that the two

hunters need not worry. The man said that even with their arms and legs cut off, the two

would not die while they were inside. He added coldly that he wanted them to follow him on their

own feet. Eric came to the conclusion that there was no other way out and asked if the

inquisitor was looking for the one who closed the dungeon. The young man approached the man and

wanted to make sure that he would not harm anyone if Eric found this man and the inquisitor readily

agreed. Then the young man declared with determination that it was he who closed the dungeon. Suddenly,

in the distance, someone shouted standing on a carriage. Alice even covered her face with a witch's

had so as not to see Rod beaming with pride, but the coachman was amazed at how he was able to

close the dungeon alone. Rod said that he defeated the boss unconsciously and successfully closed

the dungeon, but after that they were left to starve on the open plane. When the man and boy

expressed their relief at being rescued, Alice irritably reminded them that she was the one who found

them. Rod beamed as he confidently announced that his own legend began now. The guards stopped

the carriage, tied Rod's hands, and demanded that he climb into the vehicle. Eric was silently

surprised that Rod clothes the dungeon while the two inquisitors looked at the documents and came to the

conclusion that for now they would put the man in a cell. Eric remembered what kind of monster Rod had

almost turned into and Addie's watched the situation with a shocked face. The inquisitor bowed,

apologizing on behalf of the Church of Darkness, and Addie's asked what would happen to Rod.

The inquisitor said that the man would be sent to prison, the location of which was classified,

and his affairs would be investigated. Addie's smiled with relief when he heard the words that Rod

would be released if no problems were found after checking his birth certificate. When a perplexed

Eric asked about the vehicle, and he explained that it was a machine powered by demon stones. Suddenly,

the inquisitor pulled back the curtain and the car and called Eric to him, remembering the

situation with the unsuccessful sale of his things. The inquisitor decided to give the young man

a promissory note in the name of that ease, so that later the real recipient, that is, Eric

would sign. The young man doubted this proposal, remembering how his mother taught him not to

sign without thinking. Eric picked up the pen and asked if they would force him to join

the church after this, but the inquisitor assured that they did not use such dirty methods.

Eric began to sign. The inquisitor, whose emotions were impossible to read behind the mask,

looked attentively at the young man. Eric clenched the piece of paper in his fist as the car

with the inquisitor inside pulled away. At ease exhaled, reassured that no one was hurt,

but Eric remained silent. Then at ease called him worriedly, the young man did not turn around,

but asked the magician for some favor, hunting Guild Enpros, a blonde woman with bangs in a uniform

bout and apologized. The girl buried her face guiltily in the table, but Bjork told her that it was

not her fault that the Guildmaster ran away because everyone was leaving in a hurry like crazy.

When Embo approached Avon and Hubo, who were sitting at a round table, the healer asked the

Spearham and if she was able to sell the Demon Stones. Embo placed five silver coins on the table,

crossing her arms and closing her eyes dejectedly. When the girl explained that this was all the

the money the guild had, Hugo and Ivan open their mouths in shock.

Avain appeared on Imbo's forehead in anger as she bowed her head and hissed that she would

grind the guild master, who ran away with all the guild's money into powder.

When Bjork offered the girl free beer with a wide smile, she yelled at him and rage, reminding

him that the guild had no money at all and should not go bankrupt.

Bjork sat down next to Imbo, reminding her of the events of 20 years ago, when a man single

handedly stubbornly defended a village that didn't even have dungeons or guilds.

Bo replied that regardless of whether there is a guild or not, she is still alone because nothing

has changed in her heart since the day they met. Bjork shouted at the girl, and she blushed and

nervously began to say that this was not what the man was thinking. Bjork looked at him Bo with

loving eyes when this awkward conversation was suddenly interrupted by Hubo, who decided to report

that there was still a lot of food left. Hubo was about to offer to hold a welcome party for Eric,

when suddenly the kabobs in his hand were cut by a coin crashing into the wall.

An irritated and bow suggested that Bjork talked privately after Eric's party and the frightened man immediately agreed.

Preparations for the party were in full swing. A man in black pants and shoes approached the door.

Devon turned to the slightly open door with a smile. All four looked dissatisfied or surprised when

they looked at the newcomer. Bjork did not understand why this man had come. That is was seeping between two

door leads. Bjork looked at the young man dumbfounded. He was so surprised that the fragile

The young man exhaled and marveled at how Eric carried it all with such ease.

Bjork was excited that Addie's brought Eric's back, and Yvonne added that there were no materials.

In Bjork asked if something had happened to Eric, Addie's frown slightly and replied that he

didn't know for sure.

Suddenly in both screamed for Bjork when she found something in her back.

The stun girl held a bag in her hands, reporting that all the bags contained money.

The bags contained 10 bags of 1000X.

Bjork said thoughtfully that even if Eric had sold everything, there was much more here

than there should have been.

Addie's reached into his bosom, saying that Eric asked to give something to Bjork.

The man frowned tensely.

Addie's handed him a red and gold emblem with a design of a dragon-like creature.

Examining the object, the work asked if the magician knew about the reason for Eric's departure.

At his answered negatively. Eric walked down the dark street with his head down and his hands

clenched into fists. At his added that Eric was very afraid of something. Eric signed the

document given by the inquisitor. The masked man asked if Eric knew what it was. The young man's eyes

opened wide. The inquisitor held in his hands a medallion with the inscription Great Land.

Along the center of the medallion were carved lines in the shape of the earth's continents.

Eric was dumbfounded because he thought that they were all destroyed by four heroes 20 years ago.

Looking focused on the document, Eric said he didn't know what it was.

The inquisitor believed and said that a hunter with such a level really should not know about this,

and that this knowledge does not lead to anything good.

The inquisitor approached the young man riding with a pen on paper.

When the masked man mentioned that someone at level 5 might be an alien, Eric froze in horror.

The inquisitor said that in this case, this alien, if he recognizes this little thing,

should remember the story he had previously told. Eric, in a rage, smashed the wooden cart with

his fist, not paying attention to the people passing by. The young man was upset that nothing

good ever happened to him. Eric's attention was drawn to the light. Free smoking men silently

watched him in bewilderment. Their faces contorted with displeasure as they picked up the wheel of the

broken cart. Hubo, and Bo, and Avon were at a loss. When Hubo angrily shouted that Eric should have

spoken to them before leaving, and Bo annoyingly asked what he should have said. Hubo replied that

that they would have tried to dissuade Eric. But Bjork, looking blankly at the floor, told her to stop.

The man concluded that hunters put their lives on the line, and they cannot ask others to take

such risks. As Addis was about to leave, Bjork called out to him. While in bow was

seething with anger in the background, the man asked Addis if anything happened, to tell Eric

that they would always be glad to see their poor to return. Putting on his hood, Addis promised

to do just that with a smile. Bjork was trying to calm down an angry in bow. Hubo was

The boss became angry when three subordinates complained behind his back that Eric had

also broken their equipment and slept on their territory. Eric apologized for the broken equipment

and calmly explained that the men's limbs had broken when they tried to hit the young man. And that he had fallen

asleep in one of the abandoned houses. The enraged boss asked the trio if this was true, and they

began chatting about how the human body couldn't be stronger than rock, and Eric was clearly

using magic. Eric fearlessly suggested that the boss tried to hit him, adding that if he refused,

he would be the same coward as those three idiots said. When the boss asked if this was true,

The men began to fall that they had never said such a thing. Eric replied with a straight face that they were lying.

However, the angry boss did not care about his words. He raised his huge fist, aiming for Eric's face.

Tears flowed from the boss's eyes due to the pain in his arm, and Eric sighed and thought that this 11-level man was even weaker than the hero.

Eric frowned, asking what he should do now. Everyone around was speculating whether the young man was a magician, a witcher, or a swordsman, while he looked at the gossipers with hatred.

When Eric gathered a huge crowd of people with weapons, he came to the conclusion that nothing

good would come from such a large fight. A man with a shovel in his hands warned the head that it was dangerous here,

but the old man replied that Eric was just a little dog. The tied up young man, hearing such an insult

addressed to himself, became gloomy, telling the head that he really hated dogs. Eric added that they

answered him the same way. The old man grinned nastily and, based on the young man's character,

assumed that he was from the Rocky Mountains. When the head ordered Eric to be released,

The residents were taken aback and even began to stutter. The old man said that, "If you wanted, Eric could

grind everyone here into mincemeat, and the young man stood up abruptly, calling out to the old man."

Eric asked in surprise how the old man knew about the Rocky Mountains. The head-bared his teeth

and a grin and invited the young man to work for him to find out the answer to this question.

Six months after the closure of the dungeon, the border is owned near the eastern

wall of the city of Enpros, a small crowd of people stood near the dilapidated house.

A dark skinned bald man called the building pathetic, while his comrades laughed maliciously

at the fact that they had taken everything they could sell from the house. When the woman with

the sobbing child asked why they were doing this to her, the black man replied with a grin that

the owner apparently had not told her anything yet. When the thief smiled disgustingly at the

woman, a night in armor with a sword approach behind him. He waved his weapon and despair, upset by

the thief's actions. The night shouted that they should not lay a finger on his family and home.

The dark-skinned intruder waved his hand, ordering him to bring him a hammer. The night, hearing this word,

was stupefied with fear and looked up. He saw a menacing looking Eric carrying a huge stone on his

shoulder on an iron spear. The night put his sword to Eric's chest and babbled that,

despite the closure of the guild, he was still a hunter and could deal with the young man.

The man's sword seemed like a toy compared to the size of Eric's body. The young man,

looking coldly at the night with dark eyes, ordered him to step aside. Eric moved on,

and the night was stunned that the sword did not even pierce him. He did not understand how a person could

have such a body, watching the hammer strike create a high explosion. The hunter came to the conclusion that

it was not a person, but a monster. The family looked up with stony expressions. They stood in front of a

multi-story grey brown residential building. The dark-skinned man explained with a grin that the

on-pros architectural association demolishes dilapidated houses. He added that in return they provide

residents with durable housing made of strong, good materials secured by the magic of

golems. The trio looked out the window in silence while a member of the architectural association

talked about covering the walls and how soldiers could use this house in emergency situations to

evacuate residents. The man said that he had already said that the family could live here without

paying rent and receiving benefits for supporting the fortress wall and the father of the family

awkwardly replied that he was drunk then. While the child happily ran around the new house,

The father with a smile thanked the architect for his help. He especially wanted to thank Eric,

who he had stabbed with the sword earlier, and he also wanted to apologize to him.

Eric, crossing his arms, asked if he could leave, but the bald man sternly replied that the hunter was sorry.

The wife put cups of tea on the table, and the husband offered to have dinner with them.

Eric coldly replied that he would then go to report. The bald man was outraged by the young man's

rude behavior. When he called Eric weird, his eyes widened in shock and anger.

The two men were about to start arguing, and the father hastened to try to calm them down.

Eric turned in shock at the child, laughingly shouting that the young man was strange.

The dark-skinned architect shouted furiously that there was no one in the world as rude as Eric.

The father of the family laughed awkwardly, trying to hush up the growing conflict.

Eric listened with a sweaty face as his colleague asked him to at least just accept the man's apology.

The child mockingly called Eric his weird big brother. The child rushed into the young man's arms.

In Eric's head, the face of this boy and the inquisitor he had met earlier were mixed into one.

Eric's eyes seemed to go crazy. The woman fearfully took the child in her arms.

She hastened to apologize when Eric began to pull out a weapon from behind his back.

Suddenly, he stopped, looking at his palm in complete shock.

Frowning, the young man clenched it into a fist.

Eric silently left the house, and the bald architect shouted an insult after him.

But the father of the family continued to say that everything was in order.

The hunter suggested with the side that Eric was very angry, and the architect scratching his bald head

replied that there was another reason. He added that Eric works for the association for six months

and received 600x for each order, that is, more than a middle class hunter. Eric is famous among the

architectural associations of other cities because he can complete a month's work in a day. However,

no one tried to talk to him. Eric entered the room without knocking where the old man was sitting,

dissatisfied with the young man's manners. Eric asked the head what it was, pointing behind him, but he

pretended not to understand. Eric, overwhelmed with feelings, shouted that such houses were not

built here, and the old man calmly confirmed this. That is why he pays Eric a lot of money, but this

does not change anything, because the young man never speaks, and everyone thinks that he is mute.

In a fit of rage, Eric threw the glass of water on the table at the wall. The young man's face

twisted with anger as he shouted that the old man was playing with him. The table cracked under the

the pressure of Eric's hands, who was desperate that after the old man mentioned

the Rocky Mountains, he did whatever he wanted for five months.

The young man had already broken half of the table, but the old man sat silent and motionless.

Tapers flew in the air.

Eric lowered his head, asking what he needed to do.

The old man, looking at this picture, concluded that the young man was pathetic.

The head pressed his fingers between his eyebrows, saying that 40 years ago everyone

lived normally.

Eric was not surprised that the old man knew about his true nature.

An elderly man approached the window, wondering if Eric knew why he slept poorly, hid while he ate,

and did not talk to anyone.

Eric answered hesitantly that the reason was because he was from another world, but that was

the wrong answer.

The old man looked carefully at the buildings outside the window, saying that Eric could

not live like ordinary people.

The head said that the aliens only see hunters, and that 40 years ago there were many more

people with jobs that had nothing to do with hunting.

Eric looked at the old man in surprise when he said that no one would call the young man

strange if you live quietly and did not fight. The old man placed the paper on the broken table in

front of his subordinate. He advised the young man not to contact hunters after this work,

until Eric Reid in the document that this was a request for a job as a hunter. The young man said

that he had no reason to take it. The old man sat down at the table and replied that such work was

useless for him now. The head pointed his finger at Eric. Suddenly the door to the office opened and

the young man turned around. His eyebrows went up and his eyes went wide. Addie stood on the threshold.

Eric was amazed by the arrival of an old acquaintance. The magicians faced lit up with joy when he saw that Eric was all right. The

stunned young man began to whisper indignantly how Addis was able to find him, despite his covered face,

and the old man replied that a piece of fabric would not hide such a mountain. The old man,

putting on dark glasses, said the Addis had come so many times that he finally decided to listen to him,

but added that the magicians would no longer disturb the young man. Eric felt sorry for Addis,

looking at him with an innocent smile, but he wanted him to forget about him.

Addy's still could not contain his joy from the meeting and formally introduced himself.

The old man replied that he knew that Eric was a hunter.

The head of the architectural association added that Eric now works for him and his family.

The old man furiously slammed his fist on the table, not wanting to give up the young man.

Addy's hastened to calm the angry old man and explain that this was his personal request,

since there was a misunderstanding between the two of them.

When the old man asked what Eric had to do with Addy's, the magician looked

pitifully at the former hunter, who turned away with a sour expression and said that they were on different teams and did not know each other very well.

Addie shouted that Eric protected him when a member of his team was spying on the magician.

When Addie's mentioned that he was naked at that moment, the old man imagined a completely wrong picture.

Ignoring Eric's attempts to explain himself to his boss, Addie's added that the young man was tormented by a feeling of guilt after the incident with Ron.

When Addie spoke about Eric's request to deliver a check for 1 million X to the guilt, the old man again took it the wrong way.

The old man jumped up from his chair. He threw Eric in the chair out of the window.

The head shouted that the young man should not return until he took responsibility and solved all his problems.

When Eric shouted indignantly that Addie's had missed too many details in this story,

he explained that he did not want to talk about the inquisitor.

Eric was upset about the situation because he had stopped being a hundred or five whole months ago.

Addie's responded comfortingly that his quest was to explore the sap forest and collect

samples without any danger. The magician smiled when he promised that if anything happened,

And he would protect the young man, sad forest, Addis and Eric with a huge bag on their shoulders

walked between the trees. Eric didn't understand why he was now following the magician.

The young man thought about why Addis came now, although five months had passed since the last

trouble. Eric remembered the old man's words that everything would be fine if he didn't act

suspiciously. In the bushes sat a cute Kellogg, a low-level monster. Eric was touched

by the creature, which grabbed his hand with its fangs. While the Kellogg was furiously

knowing on Eric, he asked Addie's with a joyful smile if they could take this creature

as a sample and grow it. Addie's, in response, only with a straight face, used a fireball,

raising fire around himself. Running up to Eric, Addie's began to run around him, worrying

that the young man could have been poisoned. When Addie showed a flask with blue liquid,

Eric was dumbfounded and asked if the magician's blood was the same color, but he casually

replied that it was red. Thus, the young man continued their research, but Addie's, armed

with a stick, burned everything in front of him, burned it again, and he burned it again.

While Eric looked at the fire with frozen amazement on his face, at his concluded that there

were many dangerous monsters in this forest.

At his turn to his companion, asking if he was okay.

When Eric forbade the young man to use fire magic, at his hasten to put out the flames

and calm his comrade, but he was adamant.

At his could only give up, however, the forest soon turned red again.

A piece of wood was cut in half.

The young men collected Brushwood and Chopwood while they talked about Addie's first team.

The magician said that he was uncomfortable with Rod and ultimately left, now having no experience

of teamwork and sleeping outside.

When the sword wielding Eric asked why Addie's then joined the Hunter's Guild, he replied

that in his eyes it was interesting to collect material for research himself.

Addie's set fire to some branches and said that he had no reason to engage in fights, since

magicians can increase their level through simple magical research.

Eric laughed as he ironically asked which dragon catcher would catch dragons in his home.

Addie's frown and said seriously that he had nothing to do with the family business,

and at present there were almost no dragons left. Eric was amazed by the information about

the absence of dragons, and Addie smiled slightly. Eric thought that if he caught one dragon,

he would be able to increase the level, but out loud he only hastened to justify himself that

there were no dragons in the place where he lived. Addie's turn to his companion with a thoughtful

smile, listening to him talk about how dragons are rare monsters, that they are difficult

to see.

The magician looked at the ant crawling along the branch, Eric listened in bewilderment

as Addi said that dragons should be feared because they fly in the sky, flap large wings

and can burn the earth with their infinite mana.

When Addi's added that the real reason to fear dragons is that they increase their level

by defeating their enemies, Eric realized that they are like aliens.

Addi's said detachedly that dragons are so smart that you can talk to them, and that

they hide in order to survive.

Listen carefully to the magician's words when he mentioned that dragon's live alone.

Eric remembered either and said that she talks well, but hides.

Addies, hearing about the speaker and the wyvern, laughed until he cried, but Eric was extremely serious.

Having caught his breath from laughter and lowering his head at his cold Eric.

The magician invited the young man to become a hunter again.

When Eric said that it would be rude to return to Bjork,

Addies put his hand on his chest and said that he was going to create a team.

Looking at the ground, Eric asked what would happen if he ran away again.

Addy's suggested with a cautious smile that the young man was afraid that Bjork would find out his secret.

The muscular hand sharply squeezed the brush one.

When Eric asked if Addy's also kept many secrets, he did not understand what the young man meant.

Eric asked how a magician could use magic without spells, and Addy's joyfully threw up his hands, saying that they both had secrets.

However, Eric remains skeptical, not trusting that Addy's would not betray him first.

The magician did not deny this, and extending his palm inside the cloak, added what he could say in response.

Eric, preparing to draw a weapon from behind his back, noted how good it was that these two were now in a dark, deep forest.

Addies, with a menacing face, held out a flaming magic wand in front of him, apologizing to Eric.

Eric looked intensely at Addies and ordered him to lower his wand immediately.

The magician released the fiery attack, which even caused Eric to stagger back.

The frowning at his concluded that this place was even more dangerous.

Eric looked at the ball flying past him with fear on his face.

He fell into the mouth of a predatory creature, throwing it back with force.

The creature, falling on its back, gasp, and ryth, Addy's dryly explained that he shot

a clot of mana and burned the monsters long so that he would not call his flock for help.

Eric was amazed at how quickly Addy's figured everything out, because he considered him

a fragile young gentleman who was conducting research at home.

Addy's replied briefly that it would be nice if Eric joined his team.

While Addy stood on guard, Eric ripped open the monster's belly, surprised that the

The rich were interested in demonic stones.

Addies, winding a long walk of hair around his fingers, said that today there are too many

monsters walking around, although they usually do not approach people in the forest, which

is why there are so few extermination quests in the guild.

Eric realized the reason why the magician had previously burned them all, when suddenly he

noticed something.

When the young man looked closely at the corpse of the animal, he realized that it was from

the dungeon.

Addies angrily shouted at Eric, urging him to get the demonic stone.

Two cobbles were sitting in the watchtower. The young man came to the conclusion that most of the monsters

were in the village, although it was difficult to see them in such darkness.

When Addis suggested that the cobbles had eaten all the game in the area and began to hunt people,

Eric asked if there was a new dungeon nearby. Addis, looking through the telescope, replied

that the appearance of a new dungeon would not go unnoticed in on-pros, but Eric still

did not understand where the monsters from the dungeon came from. When Eric suggested that

Addis return and report to all the guilds, the magicians suddenly saw something. In the distance,

A tied up man hung motionless. When Addie's immediately rushed to save him, Eric tried to stop his

comrade, frowning Eric explained that the man might already be dead. One cobbled received a hard blow to

the face. Another cobbled pulled out an incoming object that looked like a small arrow. She suddenly

began to shine in his paws. The top of the watchtower exploded. Eric looked on in shock as Addie's

explained that this device shoots demonic stones that are charged with magic. The magician rushed

to save the man, ordering Eric to hide. The young man who remained in the rear looked after

After Addie's irritably, Eric saw that the hanging man was already dead.

The area was engulfed in a large fire.

The cobbles looked in panic at the exploding and burning buildings.

The demonic stone Addie flew into one of them.

Based on the state of the village, the magician came to the conclusion that cobbles have

been managing here for more than six months.

Addies did not give up hope that the only remaining person might be alive.

A stone was thrown in front of Addie's feet.

The magician stopped abruptly and was stunned when he realized that the monsters were hiding

in the building.

At ease said the building on fire in one motion. One of the cobbles jumped down while his fur was burning. At ease, looking at his weapon, thought that he had overdone it. The enraged cobbled bare his teeth and roared.

With a spear in his paws, he rushed to attack the young man. Addys knocked out the spear from the monster with the help of a demonic stone. Then the magician, with an elegant and precise movement, threw his wand at the enemy's forehead. Addys reached for a new wand. The cobble looked at the object on its face and horror. The next moment, a fiery explosion thundered. Eric and Addys stood next to a lying man covered with a large piece of cloth. While Eric either looked with admiration or horror at the charred remains of the buildings, Addys bitterly admitted that his partner was right in the end. The magician was right in the end.

And reported that this man died quite a long time ago from hypothermia.

Eric was at a loss, because during the year of his stay here it had never been cold, and

that he's replied that this was not the only oddity.

The magician, holding a golden badge in his hands, said that this man was a level 27 hunter

of their hunting guild on-pros.

Eric was stunned, remembering how he had previously seen many such hunting badges in a

landfill outside the village.

The young men concluded that all the villagers could not be hunters, and the guild would

have noticed the disappearance of so many hunters, which means they disappear gradually.

Eric and Addie's simultaneously realized that the matter was in the dungeon. Addie said that time

converged with the moment when Rod closed the dungeon, but the young man did not understand how people

got here from the if and dungeon. While the magician, focused on his thoughts, was twirling his hair,

Eric discovered something and called his friend. The young man approached a well from the bottom

of which a bright blue light emanated. Addie's opened his eyes when he saw this sight. It was a portal,

When Eric seriously asked if the cobbles did this, Addie's laughed and replied that these monsters can only kill and litter. Then Eric asked about Tefiro. Addie's took the young man's questions as jokes and replied that to create a portal you need a magician of at least level 40 who understands teleportation magic. Staring intensely at the portal, Addie said that due to the distance from here to the if and dungeon, a mage of level 60 or even higher was needed. Eric thought it was creepy. The young man suggested that the magician who created the portal might be an enemy. Addie's in the portal might be in the portal. Addie's in the portal.

An Eric turned to the man whose arrival was accompanied by an icy fog.

At his opened his eyes and opened his mouth when he saw the stranger.

Eric looked at him seriously and hostly.

The young men saw a skeleton with gold teeth and a warm cape.

At his realized that a lick was standing in front of them.

Eric confirmed this, adding that he is also high level.

The 72-level licksbred his arms and with faint friendliness began to talk about how guests

had come to visit him during his absence.

From the absence of wounds on the young men, the lick concluded that his kids had amused

them. Seeing the traces of fiery mana, the lick noted the impressive work. The man guessed

that this was the work of Addie's, and then looked with confusion at Eric standing next

to him. When Eric wanted to ask Addie's a question, the magician ordered him to be silent

and replied that the lick, having become the living dead, had lost all five senses. The

magician added that in exchange for this, the lick received the ability to sense the energy

flows of mana around him. That is, he cannot sense Eric. Snatching his wand, Addie said

that Eric could escape from here. The lick attacked Eric, hitting him in the face. The dead man put his eye to his orbit and now could finally see his guests.

Addies was worried about Eric, who was hit by a nice attack. Eric reassured his comrade, explaining that the lick hit the sword behind his back.

Eric sighed, saying that the lick didn't seem to be going to let them go. After the enemies attacked, the young man realized that Addies could not defeat him.

What does a married couple mean? The answer was that husband and wife walked the same path and look in the same direction.

The Lick was delighted by such words, so he took James and Catalia's eyes for himself.

Inserting his eyeballs into his sockets, the dead man screamed that Catalia had rejected him even before

meeting James. The Lick repelled Addie's fiery attack with an eye shield. With a distraught expression,

the enemy asked if the young men were listening to him. Surrounded by flames, the Lick ordered

them to simply surrender. Eric was outraged by the actions of Addie's who looked tense.

It was all useless, because the Lick reflected the magician's blows with its own mana.

Despite the fact that the young man's blows would not reach the dead man, he wanted to play a

little with the young man out of love for the suffering of people. While Eric was indignant at his

low level, Addie's called his friend. The magician fired a demonic stone from a device on his arm,

telling Eric to run. The lick was relaxed, reminding him that all attacks were useless as the

demonic stone rushed towards him. The dead man looked in horror at the object stabbed into him.

Addie's and Eric began to quickly run away until a huge explosion was heard behind them.

Eric asked how it worked. Addies answered with a grin that they distracted the lick for a while,

because physical attacks do not work against him, but there is no mana in demonic stones.

Addies said that they should quickly take refuge in the forest,

because there was a lot of mana there. Eric's face was distorted with fear,

then the young man realized that it was something else.

Eric grabbed Addies by the wrist. The magician tensed, looking ahead.

Eric stopped the magician when a dome of ice rose in front of the two of them,

a huge magical wall blocked their path from all sides.

The young men were imprisoned in this dump. While Eric marveled at the snowfall inside the ice prison,

Addie seriously said that he was grateful for the rescue, but now was not the time for this. The magician began to

melt the ice and said that if they stayed here, the young men would end up like that dead hunter. Addie's

looked at the wand in horror amazed that the mana that had been in stasis had frozen. Addie's informed

the panicking Eric that the lick had lowered the temperature and because of this it was impossible to

The lick, holding fire, and ice in his hands explain that fire magic ignites mana and ice magic freezes.

The dead man with a crazy smile said that he froze the mana of Addys since he is a fire magician.

Suddenly, the man shouted that he would now conduct an experiment.

The lick caused an ice storm that nearly knocked Addys off her feet.

Herrick covered his eyes with his hand and thought that he could withstand the sharp drop in air temperature.

All thanks to high performance, turning to Addys, who was pressed against the wall of the dome,

Eric realized that he was not going through the best of times. While Addie's fell to the ground, the licks

are castically asked what it was like when your lungs froze, because he himself had not had them

for a long time. The mad dead man swore that if he lost consciousness in this state there would be no

more pain. Eric came to the conclusion that the bony man's plan was aimed at killing Addie's and

decided to engage in battle when he lost consciousness. Eric closed his eyes bitterly when he

thought that this was the only way to survive. The fallen Addie's called out to the young man,

Squeezing out one word at a time, the magician said that he was too selfish. Addies, bearing his teeth,

pressed his own magic wand to his chest. The magician screamed in pain as fiery veins crawled

across his body. Eric screamed in confusion. Not understanding why Addis was using his own magic on

himself. The lick laughed as he watched this. When Addis rose to his feet with renewed vigor,

the dead man was amused that the young man had burned his mana in order to stop the drop in

temperature. Eric looked at his comrade lostly, but Addis firmly said that this was their last chance.

The magician strictly ordered Eric to run immediately as soon as a hole appears in the wall.

Eric became angry, not believing that Addis could cope alone, but the magician shouted, demanding to hear the promise.

Eric fell silent and froze, looking at his comrade in shock.

As soon as the young man made his promise, Addis thanked Eric and moved forward.

The lick was eager to find out how the magician would entertain him.

Snatching out several sticks, Addis, with burning eyes, invited the enemy to guess.

The magician threw the weapon high into the air.

The tips of the sticks began to crack characteristically. There was an explosion. The

lick was thrown back and pressed against the wall of the ice prison. Holding the skull,

the dead man did not understand what Addis wanted to achieve with the help of a chain of explosions,

because this was too weak for the whole. Pulling his fur hood, the lick decided to look for

answers to his questions about Mona. The dead man concluded that the demon stones exploded and

made a lot of noise, and judging by the clot of magic, they were still burning. Finding no trace

of the magician, the lick pulled the hood from his orbit. Then the man realized that the dungeon had

disappeared. The lick wanted to play with the five level one, and an aggressively roaring cobbled appeared

nearby. Only now did Eric understand what sound he heard in the forest then, and why was Addie's there

when the young man came to the sound. Eric was surrounded by smoke and his face showed panic and fear.

The young man looked at the huge creature in front of him. Addie's turned into a red and yellow dragon.

The dragon asked Eric to trust him, despite the fact that he could not explain in more detail now.

The lick jumped back, stunned by Addie's transformation.

The dead man carried away by the battle as a game, even rejoiced at the appearance of the dragon.

The man came to the conclusion that the dragon was no more than 100 years old, and that is why

he used magic without spells.

When the lick began to talk about how red dragons can breathe fire from the moment of birth,

Addie's became angry and told the enemy not to pretend to be smart if he knew nothing but rumors.

The lick, gathering magic in his bony palm, agreed that he did not know much, but considered

the battle in excellent opportunity to find out everything. Addies took off, moving through

the snowstorm. The lick laughed madly, saying that the dragon gains experience points by killing

its enemies. Attacking Addies, the dead man said that if there was an opportunity to find out

how it worked, he would definitely take advantage of it. The licks go lit up with a fiery glow.

A powerful flame attack appeared in the air. She knocked down the dead man, and he thought

that Addies was still a dragon, despite his young age. The lick thought that in this form

the dragon's strength was incomparable to that of a human, which means it was not possible to freeze him.

Looking at the dragon bursting with fire, the dead man thought that there was nothing more he could do.

While drops of melted ice flowed down Eric's hair, the young man still doubted Addie's his level.

The fire dragon's level was 52. Addie's jumped down, calling out to Eric.

The dragon asked his comrade to hold out a little longer, then the dragon spewed out a

powerful stream of flame. The lick laughed again as the highly compressed fire mauna approached him.

The dead man jumped away from the attack, saying that only an idiot would fall for it.

The lick reminded that this entire territory is overflowing with his mana.

Pointing to the extinguished fire, the man explained that even the strongest blows of the dragon would not reach the target and he would get tired before he broke the dome.

The dead man looked at the dragon, realizing that death was not part of his plans.

When Addis, who failed to melt the wall, asked Eric if he was okay, he said not to worry about him.

Eric thought that Addis' power had increased, and now the lick couldn't get away with it easily.

Eric told the dragon to focus on the dead man, and Addie's was outraged by these words.

As Eric reached for the sword, many ice shards rushed towards his face.

Addie's protected Eric from the attack with a huge palm.

The enraged dragon yelled at Eric, indignant at his low level.

Eric couldn't justify himself and yelled back, still insisting that Addie's focus only on the lick.

The lick circling Addie's was either delighted or amazed as his icy attacks continued.

The dead man was so surprised that the dragon would expose himself to attack in order to save a man.

Addy's curled up, hiding Eric from the licks attacks and ordered him to step back. Addy's

admitted that his real body had not yet reached level 70. A fire stick stuck into the wall of the

ice dome. Addy's spewed out several small fire attacks, igniting his wand. The battle fueled

lick has assumed that Eric is the dragon's snack and he is angry that the dead man wants to take

him for himself. Addy's ordered the enemy to shut up, directing a stream of flame at him.

The dragon, cursing, shot fireballs after the fleeing lick, who noticed that Addy's even expressed

the man shouted that people should fear and worship. Without allowing the lick to finish, Addie struck him with a huge fist. The dead man crashed into the ice wall, leaving a hole in cracks in it. Addie's side heavily is a small amount of flame came out of his mouth.

The lick pulled away from the dent in the dome. As he fell at first, he thought about striking the dragon. Exhausted Addie's fell heavily to his knees.

The lick relaxed on the ground, saying that the blow was not bad. But it would have been even better if the dragon had a slightly higher level.

Eric closed his eyes dejectedly, silently praying that Addie's would finally lose consciousness and faint when the dragon called him.

Addie's weekly asked if Eric was afraid of him because he was a dragon. Eric smiled and replied that he had seen monsters much larger than Addie's.

When Eric called the dragon a toy compared to other monsters, Addie's remembered the young man's words that there were no dragons in his homeland.

Addie's would really like to hear about Eric's homeland, but his time seems to be up, and the dragon reminded the young man of his promise.

Eric looked blankly at the helplessly lying dragon, while behind him the fire wand was ready to explode.

The ice dome cracked and huge ice shards flew into the air. The licks jaw dropped open,

amazed that Addie's had blasted the ice wall from the inside. The dragon flew into the air,

Our ordering Eric to run away until the dome was restored.

When Eric did not want to leave at ease alone, he furiously shouted that he had to stop the

lick and again reminded him of the promise.

Eric began to run away, looking over his shoulder at at ease, who was about to fight to the

death.

Looking up, Eric thought about running away and coming up with a plan.

The lick, sitting peacefully in the lotus position, was surprised that the dragon would go

to such lengths to allow the man to escape.

While at ease watched Eric run away, the dead man shouted that all the magic he had prepared

would go to waste.

The dome was restored and a new type of attack appeared above it, called the Isapocalypse.

The lick raised his palm in front of him, summoning ice blades.

Eric stood motionless as hundreds of ice blades reigned down on him from the sky.

The young man covered his head with his hands, wondering if everything had gone wrong,

because he was sure that he could stop the dead man himself.

Eric then suggested that it might be because he did not immediately tell at ease that the

man was already dead.

Then Eric thought that the reason might be that he did not stop at ease, knowing the

level of the lick.

A whirlwind of ice fragments mercilessly rushed towards the young man. Blood spattered in the

air as Eric thought that he just wanted to live a normal life. The dragon, completely covered

with ice blades pierced into it, completely covered the young man from attacks and saved him from death.

Part of the huge ice dome was missing. The shards caused by the lick pierced deep into the dragon's

bleeding skin. Eric's eyes widened in shock as he came to the conclusion that he wanted to live

like an ordinary person. And he's exhaustively dropped his head to the ground. Eric was still

standing with his hands on his head, not realizing what had happened. Suddenly, Eric turned around,

while despair was visible on his face. The lick extended a bony hand in the direction of the dragon.

The dead man no longer laughed and was no longer amused by the battle, now it seemed ridiculous to him.

The man stared blankly at the dragon, which was in fact a monster. When the bloody adis fell to the ground,

the excited Eric rushed to his face. The young man screamed definitely,

Worried whether the dragon was okay. In response, Addie's only weekly expressed his joy that

Eric was okay, and asked his comrade not to worry because dragons are very hardy. However,

these words did not come Eric at all, who looked at Addie's with anxiety and wondered how long he

would hold out. Eric, under whose feet blood pool spread, thought that the ice arrows that had

previously pierced the dragon's body had melted and thereby caused profuse bleeding. Eric was

not sure that Addie's would be alive by the time the young man finished the battle if he waited

in till the dragon lost consciousness. Eric understood that even if Addie's remained alive,

the available amount of potion would not be enough to treat such a large body. Addie's noticed Eric's

lost face. The dragon wanted to apologize to the young man for not being strong enough. Eric listened

with a stunned face as Addie's apologized for not keeping his promise to protect the young man.

Eric didn't understand it all while the dragon was apologizing for something like a promise,

a small wave of snow arose, enveloping the dragon and the man. Addie's bear does teeth angrily,

looking at the sky. The lick hovering there, preparing a new attack, scoffed at the fact that the

dragon loved people even after all their training. The dead man saw no honor in the strong protecting

the weak. While Addie's covered the shadow and the shape of a huge human palm, the lick said

that weak people came up with this illusion only so that someone would protect them. The dead man

created a huge ice figure of a hand clutching the giant's punishing sword. The lick, looking at Eric,

expressed his uncertainty that he would remain silent about the dead man if he let him go.

The licks shouted that if the dragon killed Eric, the monsters would accept him into their ranks.

At his rose heavily, answering the lick that he was right. At his confirmed the fact that people do not see such

creatures as anything other than monsters. The dead man listened with a blank face as the dragon said

that he would rather die than give up everything human. Eric couldn't help but smile when he heard

at his say that he didn't want to become a dead man. When at his concluded that he wished to choose a person's

life, the lick did not express any emotion. Hearing this answer, the lick ordered the dragon to die

The dragon also smiled while Eric said that human life is not so easy either because promises are hard to keep. Suddenly,

Addie's fell into horror when he saw something. Eric, snatching his sword from behind his back, ran towards the ice statue. Addie's was furious with the behavior of Eric, who was ready to engage in battle with the leck. The young man burst into a bright smile, thinking that he too could live like an ordinary man.

person. At his watch in shock as Eric flew up. The lick was not shocked at all because he was sure

that Eric would die in any case. The dead man mocked the five-level man, not believing that he could

somehow distinguish himself. Eric, his face tense and focused, prepared to use the familiar horizontal

strike. The lick didn't have time to curse when his skull was pressed so hard that it cracked.

Eric's muscular back was exposed as he held the weapon tightly in his hand. The young man split

the ice statue in half with one movement of his sword. The dumb shook. The next moment it

chatted with a crash into many huge fragments. Ice pieces of the dome were flying in the air.

When a piece of the statue stuck into the ground behind Addie's, he looked scared and surprised

at the same time. The dragon opened its mouth in shock, remembering that even its explosions could

not destroy the dome, and Eric worriedly concluded that he had swung too hard. Addie's looked at

Eric, who crushed the ice dome with one swing of his sword. Addie's was horrified, because even a

dragon's blow could not take this lick. Completely perplexed, Addie's attacked Eric with questions

about the young man's level and he only replied that it was a long story. Eric smiled and told the dragon not to

be offended because they both hide their identities. While the remains of a bony corpse lay on the

ground in the distance, Addis was amazed that there was magic that could deceive the measuring stone.

Suddenly, green bonds began to burst out of the ground, enveloping Eric's legs. Tentacles connected

the dragon and the man. The newly assembled skeleton said that he tried not to use this skill,

adding that these tentacles do not let go of their victims until they drain all the life energy from them.

The battered lick left with one eye, walked towards the dragon and man, and expressed his displeasure at the fact that he would only receive their corpses for the experiment.

When Eric expressed his surprise that the lick was still walking after having his entire upper body crushed,

Eddie's reminded him that the licks body was made of mana and could not be destroyed by physical attacks.

The dead man reached for the ice shard, looking at his victims with a steely gaze.

Suddenly, Eric, tensing every muscle in his body, broke the hellish bonds.

One of their pieces landed right on the top of the licks head,

Who even dropped an ice shard from his hands in shock. The dead man was amazed that Eric broke the

hellish bonds with his bare hands. Eric swung his sword at the dead man, asking him a question about

the levels. He was not upset when he realized that he had died for the first time since his life on

Earth was hell anyway. He was more careful about his second life because he couldn't afford to die again.

Stealing the undead scroll required a special plan, and he conquered death and fear,

or at least tried. Addies, watching Eric's attacks, said that, although he had seen it many times,

He could not help but notice the incredible strength of the young man. The dragon expressed his

admiration that Eric was able to destroy the tentacles with one blow to the ground. Eric said

detachedly that he was sure that he had broken the licks bones. Looking at the dead man who had

returned to his previous form, Eric realized that he had already managed to patch himself up.

Badened by fear of Eric, the licks screamed, questioning whether he was even human. The dead man was

taken aback when Eric said that so far only one person had suggested that he was not level five.

Eric said one possibility is that the lick is a gifted diviner, and the second is that he is from

another world. Hearing these words, the lick hasten to flee the battlefield. As he flew away,

he cursed over and over again. The deadman was amazed and scared that Eric, whom he thought was

an ordinary hillbilly, had tracked him down knowing that he was from another world. While the

lick still couldn't stop thinking about it, Eric appeared in front of him and swung a huge sword.

From the powerful blow, the dead man flew away and fell to the ground, leaving behind waves of

explosion on it. The waves of the explosion ran like a strip along the ground. Eric was chased by

a panicking skeleton whose skull would sometimes fly off and have to be put back in place.

Eric was angry because of how many normal people like him were suffering because of people like this

lick. The dead man with a crack forehead turned around using magic. He created an ice doll in the

form of a huge night in armor. Eric dodged the ice statue, approaching the lick. The young man swung

his weapon forcefully at the tense-looking dead man. The blow knocked out his gold teeth and split his

his skull into small pieces, the lick flew up under the force of Eric's attack.

At his watch this from afar, admiring Eric's level of strength, which was incomparable to ordinary

human strength, with his mouth open.

At his tried to figure it out and suggested that Eric uses aura for such sort control.

The young man, looking at the enemy in the air, could not understand why he was regenerating.

The lick was worried that Eric was going to give him to the inquisitor in exchange for

a reward.

When the lick began to bargain with the young man, he grabbed many small stones and yelled

in anger, Eric threw stones at the dead man, who screamed definitely in pain.

When the young man, irritated by the enemy's regenerations, remembered the hellish dogs,

at ease, in the distance, advised him to use aura.

The dragon shouted that the licks body was made of mana, and it could be neutralized if

the flow of mana was interrupted with an aura.

While the licks, who had fallen to the ground, grimaced in pain, Eric answered the dragon

that he knew that the swordsman could use mana, aura, prana, or physical strength after

raising the level.

Eric shouted that he could not use all this because of his fifth level. Addie's thoughtfully

scratched his forehead with a claw and tried to explain the principle of the aura. Suddenly,

the dragon's eyes widened and froze when it realized that Eric couldn't use aura. The

lick had an identical reaction. Ice shards flew towards the young man. Eric immediately repelled

the attack, telling the dead man that it was useless. The skeleton shouted back that the attacks

of the young man without an aura were also useless. The lick decided to attack the dragon,

And Icey blades rushed towards Addie's. Addie swore and told Eric not to worry about him. The young man did

not understand how he could not worry and Addie said that the lick wanted to increase the distance

between them. Eric, covering Addie's muzzle, froze tensely. The lick created many large ingots of ice in

the air. The dead man shouted that Eric couldn't use aura because he had a normal human body. Having

created a terrible magical mechanism, the lick shouted that Eric would not be able to block the

the Monet itself, unlike the liquid created by it. The skeletons blue magic began to thicken.

He went completely crazy, saying that he was going to compress the Monet and release it

at the young man. A huge stream of magic rush towards the dragon and the man. Addie's covered

his eyes with his limb. The dragon was stunned when he did not wait for the attack and look

to head. Eric picked up a huge stone and used it as a shield against the legs blow. Addie's

was amazed that Eric dug through the earth with sheer strength. The wall behind which Addie's

in Eric were hiding would not last long. Addie's ordered Eric to step aside, because without

using the aura of the young man would not be able to kill the enemy. Eric, raising his sword,

calmly addressed the dragon. The young man drew his attention to the fact that this

skeleton looked dirtier than the first time they saw it. Eric decided to come over and take a closer look.

The young man walked through the streams of mana. Addie's, shielding himself from the flows,

did not understand his comrades' behavior. The stone wall cracked under the impact,

He sawed his monoflow being cut by something in the distance. The dead man was seriously frightened, but still stood silent and motionless. Eric, sword in hand, advanced through the monah. The young man put his weapon in front of him. His sword crushed the licks-eye structure. Eric grabbed the bone-y throat of the enemy taken by surprise. Throwing his weapon over his shoulder, Eric looked at the dead man with anger. The young man grinned when he saw the cracks appearing on the skull. The lick looked with fear at Eric who grabbed him.

man was seriously frightened, but still stood silent and motionless. Eric, sword in hand, advanced

through the mauna. The young man put his weapon in front of him. His sword crushed the licks-eye structure.

Eric grabbed the bone-y throat of the enemy taken by surprise. Throwing his weapon over his

shoulder, Eric looked at the dead man with anger. The young man grinned when he saw the cracks

appearing on the skull. The lick looked with fear at Eric who grabbed him. After a strong

blow, the lick looked anxiously at Eric with his only eye. Until he'd noticing the cracks

in his skull concluded that his opponent would no longer be able to use regeneration. The skeleton opened its

bony jaw with yellow teeth, emitting a heart-rending cry. The guy, surrounded by discharges of blue lightning,

without taking his blue furious eyes off the dead man, watched his suffering. Huge crystal blocks

began to grow from the ground, lifting streams of sand into the air. The main character flew away as

these stones grew, while the lick aggressively shouted for the guy not to joke with him. Moving his bare

The skeleton furiously added that he didn't want to die at the hands of the jock, he didn't know how to do anything. At one point, the licks speech was interrupted, and he looked at his bony legs, with horror not finding any bones below the knee. He watched the guy's actions with fear, his only eye bulging. While the dead man lay on the ground in the trench from the impact, Eric appeared in front of the crystals in the cloud, holding something long in his hand.

The main character came closer, looking at the dead man with blood red eyes, and in his hand was the lost ankle bone of the skeleton. He, seeing this, screamed in horror, backing away. The guy brought part of the licks leg directly to the blade of his sword and began to grind it down, leaving sparks. The dead man, observing the unpleasant spectacle happening to part of his inanimate body, screamed heart-rendingly, begging him to stop.

Eric was very amused by the skeleton's reaction, and with a malicious smile, he moved the

bone along the blade of the sword faster and faster with such force that fire burst out

from under it.

The wounded red dragon lay on the ground and thick streams of steam emanated from its body.

Shielding himself from the white puffs of heated air with his hand, the dark hair jock

open to glass bottle.

Holding the cork in his teeth, Addie's return to his human form, and one could see on

his naked body, lying in a pool of blood, many wounds, which Eric poured with the contents

of the flask while the magician grunted. The main character was now carefully holding

the shoulders of a red-haired naked man, who had grimaced his face in pain, covering his nakedness

with a red cloth and simultaneously asking him why he was always naked after the transformation.

Addie's relaxed a little, leaning on his friend's strong arm, and, frowning his red eyebrows,

clarified what was wrong with the lick. Focused on the wounded Addie's air, replied that

he had incapacitated the skeleton a little. The dead man was chained with a sword stuck

between his ribs and the ground, and next to him lay in a white pile the bones of his arms

and legs erased into dust, with a bony hand visible in the background. A defeated lick

and tattered clothes and without bony limbs lay emitting heart-rending screams. Since the

bones of the dead man consisted of Mona, in this state he had no opportunity to use magic,

which the main character achieved by chaining the enemy to the ground without the ability

to move. Addies, listening to the skeletons curses, noticed with surprise that the lick was

still alive, to which Eric replied with confusion that the upper part of the bones turned out to be

stronger than expected. The main character looked at the red-haired magician with a stupid look,

looking terribly lost. Then, Addie's laugh slightly, closing his eyes and concluding that it was

difficult to take an enemy hostage without killing him. Eric opened his brown eyes wide into

wilderness when his interlocutor said that if the enemy was a dragon like him, he would not be able

to kill him. Addie's curiously rushed towards the skeleton, covered with a red jacket tied at his

waste when Eric suddenly realized something and reached out to the guy with his hand. The dead

man chained to the ground of the sword, noticing a red-haired guy walking towards him, maliciously

noticed that in human form the dragon was looking down on him. The magician placed his hand on the

guy's thigh bone, combining the circulation of monof from their bodies into a single flow.

Addies, surrounded by bright discharges, cast a furious glance at the skeleton, who again screamed

heart-rendingly, throwing his skull back in pain. Watching with disgust the screams of the lick,

from whose mouth the blue glow was coming out, Eric admitted that he had no idea that a skeleton could feel pain.

The focus that he's explained that for an ordinary person a blow with such an amount of mana is not dangerous,

but for a lick which consists of magical energy the blow will be painful. Without taking his large red eyes off the skeleton,

the magician screamed furiously demanding that the enemy answer honestly if he did not want to suffer from pain.

Streams of blue light came out of the dead man's eyes while Addie's tried to find out why he was killing innocent people,

Shaking in pain, the lick opened his bony jaw wide, releasing another bright flash from his mouth.

While his ribs were firmly chained to the ground by the blade, his white head was spinning from side to side.

Herrick held a glittering coin in his hands, fascinated by watching the torment of his bony opponent.

Deep cracks now appeared on the dead man's teeth, leaving blue stands as he laughed at the dragon, who knew nothing about the structure of the world.

When Addi's heard the pretentious phrase from the skeleton, where he mentioned the 500-year-old dragons joining them, his eyes widened in surprise.

He turned his bewildered gaze to Eric, who had his head bowed over a gold coin with the

image of the earth, trying to understand the essence of what was happening.

When the teeth on the skeletons cracked, skull turned completely blue from the excess

mana in the body. He glowedingly offered to watch the destruction of the world in the afterlife.

Dazzling rays emanated from the licks' clenched teeth, breaking through numerous cracks in the

enamel. Eric, with a surprised face-baked and bright light, opened his mouth slightly,

Observing the destructive power of Mona, Atis's stem gaze was also focused on the source of the dazzling rays.

Before the eyes of the two guys, the lick exploded from the excessive amount of Mona in its bones,

leaving behind massive clouds of blue smoke that rushed upward in a powerful stream.

On the ground lay two folded blankets, white and red.

In addition to this, there was a list of other items laid out, several combs and nail clippers.

Either side heavily, concluding that it was very difficult to get ready for the trip and deciding to set off with his suitcase pack.

The lizard-like creature was trying with effort to move a huge traveling bag, saying goodbye to the house.

Gritting his teeth from the weight of his burden, either wondered if it was worth leaving anything behind.

Tears appeared in his green eyes.

Hugging his travel bag, either plaintively stated that he did not want this,

because he had spent so much time getting ready.

Bleeding his head on his belongings.

He concluded with tears in his eyes, but a little calmer.

That too many strange things had been happening around him in recent days.

Aether recalled with horror the sudden forest fire that burned his garden to the ground. Next, a moment

came to mind when he went to turn off the lamp, and out of nowhere a huge piece of ice appeared.

In addition to this, a terrible earthquake occurred as if the continent was split into pieces,

during which the frightened Aether wrapped himself in a brown blanket.

The blue dragon looked at himself in the mirror with the satisfaction.

Watching how his scales had dimmed from lack of sleep. The linear flow of thoughts

was interrupted by an unexpected insight that probably all the disasters occurred as God's

his punishment for helping the pumped up dark-haired alien. With tears in his eyes and a mirror in his wing,

either continued to cling to his backpack, whaling that he was just a smart and cute wyvern and a human figure

appeared at the entrance to the cave. The dragon immediately pulled himself together, turning a shock

to look at the stranger. However, now no one was visible, only the rain was noisy outside the stone

dwelling. Still with his head turned towards the entrance, either felt something was wrong, deciding

to quickly leave this place, and the unexpected guest was already standing close to the lizard,

surprised at his ability to speak.

Throwing a frightened look down, either tried to understand when this man managed to get so close.

A man in a blue cloak and with swords on his back, half hidden in the shadows, raised his hand in

greeting, asking the wyvern not to be scared and explaining that he was looking for a friend.

The dragon looked at the small figure with bewilderment, clarifying that no one lived nearby,

to which the guests replied that he already knew that.

Either explained that he had not seen people nearby for a year, so he could not help.

The man still did not let up, confidently walking towards the dragon and simultaneously declaring that he

definitely should have seen him. With a smile, grabbing the hilt of the sword, the hero stated that his

friend was a skeleton, again clarifying whether either had seen such a thing. Meanwhile, the skeleton

with teeth blew from Mona opened its bony mouth wide. Wright raised broke through the cracks of

clenched teeth. At his watched all this in shock, realizing at the same time that the licks teeth

were magic stones, which means that after everything he definitely could not think about self-destruction.

Continuing to inject mana into the bones of the dead man, the magician declared that he was

unable to stop this process even with the help of his powers. With a dumbfounded look,

Eric asked, looking at the skeleton, what he was doing, and Addie's, holding the crook of his arm,

only furiously shouted for the guy to run. Wanting to add that the lick was about to explode,

Addie's began to lose consciousness due to lack of mana. His red locks were scattered on the ground.

In the middle of the night forest, surrounded by mountains, there was a huge explosion crater,

Walking past the deep hole, an athletic girl with red hair suggested to her partner that a bomb had fallen in this place.

She called out to Richard, clarifying what the instructions said, and her yellow eyes looked intently at the man.

The partner in the beige cloak, carefully watching how the sand poured out of his hand, determined from the traces of mana that the magic had been used about a week ago.

Squinting his red scarred eye, Richard bitterly reported that the energy also indicated shin high young self-destruction.

The girl looked at the man in dualderman, asking if he had turned into a lick because he didn't want to die, and a hand appeared on her shoulder.

Hugging Leslie, the man from the cave with the wyvern asked with a smile what she was doing here, while she displeased Lee reached for the dagger.

With a sharp movement, the girl drew a small blade tearing it out of its sheath.

She intended to strike the man unexpectedly, but he managed to put out his sword, deflecting the attack.

Leslie, with a menacing look, reminded a janitor of the warning to keep his hands off, otherwise he risks saying goodbye to them.

The smile never left the man's face when he sarcastically clarified that he wouldn't mind if the girl used her healing magic on him afterwards.

The veins and the girl's eyes bulged from tension, and she decided that the impudent man didn't mind being chopped to pieces.

A bright blue glow appeared over the forest from the blow of the blade.

Sheeding his sword, Richard tried to pacify his warring comrades.

He turned to a legandro, saying that due to his late arrival, he had missed that Shin had died here during the battle,

and the interlocutor with an effort remembered the skeleton.

Richard explained with a contemptuous look that the lick caused an explosion that exceeded its regeneration ability, taking the enemy with it, and asked for at least a little respect.

Olegandro put his hand to his chin, concluding with a thoughtful look that the skeleton had self-destructed, which displeased Leslie, who even without him realized that the enemy was serious for forcing the level 72 lick to blow himself up.

However, the man retorted that he was trying to understand why Shin eliminated himself here, adding that he saw the sight of the alleged battle two kilometers from the crater.

Shocked by this fact, Richard assumed that the lick was moving away from the battlefield while

it was self-destructing, but he did not feel another energy.

At this time, in a completely different place, Eric calmly explained that he simply

kicked the dead man's skull with all his might.

Sitting in bed, wrapped in bandages, at ease was shocked by his friend's confession when

he explained that he was going to kick him aside for a while.

After this maneuver, the jock watched a powerful explosion that occurred through his fault.

While peeling the red apple, Eric tried to justify that he had not kicked the skull so

hard that it would explode, and the perplexed Addie explained that the lick was going to self-destruct,

which upset the guy.

Further, Eric told how he carried a naked guy in an unconscious state in his arms to the

village, jumping over the wall, and the magician was indignant that this was illegal.

The jock didn't know where the magician's house was, so he went to the office of the old man

from the builder's association, but he was thrown out of there.

Afterwards, Addie's listened and bewilderment to his friend's story about how he was pursued

by guards, about smugglers who met by chance.

After the colorful story, Eric smiled widely, thanking Addie's for waking up for the day and

handing him a sliced apple.

The red-haired guy happily took a slice, not knowing how to thank the main character for

everything.

Grabbing the apple with his fingers, Addie's thought for a second what would happen if

he were captured by an alien demon.

In a moment, having pulled himself together, the magician and a panic began to make excuses

to Eric, and he with understanding said that there were also many murderers in his world.

The jock closed his eyes and said with a smile that in any case he would choose an ordinary

life, adapting to this world, and not turning into a crazy maniac. Turning slightly to Eric,

Addie's curiously clarified whether the guy wanted to say by this that most aliens lie of like normal

people to which he replied that they lived in the beginning. Looking down, Eric noted that what

distinguishes him from other aliens is the defective instructions implanted into him.

Shocked, Addie's asked if the pump meant the powers that the aliens received from the demon

god Amplas. Eric said, "With a serious look that one of the abilities is to see levels,

And they don't know about the other yet. At ease, thinking about the guy's words, tried to understand what could make the aliens kill or follow the orders of the demon god in a timely manner. Eric rose from his chair, simultaneously declaring that the fault of his reflection as a fifth level was also a broken instruction.

At ease raised his huge red eyes to his interlocutor with pity when he said that he had no idea how serious this defect was. Eric jokingly added that he has the potential to go crazy and become a killer at one point.

Heading towards the door, the jock concluded that communicating with him would not lead to anything good, and the bandage man extended his hand in an attempt to stop him. Without turning to Addie's, Eric said that he had saved enough money and now saw no reason to stay in the village, finally asking him to take care of himself. Out of indignation, the magician squeezed the pink blanket with cherries with his bandage hand.

"Hanging down," he said that his name was Addie's emphatic of Ragnarok drawing Eric's attention to himself.

The guy turned in bewilderment at the Red-haired man, who continued that he was a descendant of fire dragons known for fulfilling obligations.

Turning towards the departing guy, he raised his fist, ending his speech with the fact that fire dragons also never forget deaths.

After this monologue, Addie stared at Eric, frowning a little in anticipation of a reaction to his words.

Eric looked at the magician with a smile, calling his real name "Rio Handbitten."

He added that he was a military veteran, after which he left Addi's alone in the room and complete despair.

Stars and nebulae were visible in the dark night sky as a carriage pulled by several horses drove into the stone arch.

A document was passed from one hand to the other to the construction organization with instructions to deliver the cart to its destination.

The old man stood by the cart, giving Eric further instructions about obtaining new documents while he reached for the lantern.

After the words about selling the cart, the main character looked at the elder and shock, asking

where to put the money next, to which he asked with a chuckle to keep it for himself, tired

of the guy's problematic behavior.

Illuminated with happiness, Eric held the reins in his hands, assuring that he would not remain

in debt.

Looking at the guy, the old man with a serious face asked him never to kill a person.

Frowning his grey eyebrows, the elder explained that in this case he would turn into a monster.

Eric looked with understanding at his elderly interlocutor, illuminated by the yellow

little lantern of the cart. Having left the arch, the main character loudly announced

that he would return. And meanwhile the old man walked measurably towards the village. For a moment,

the elderly man stopped and there was already a grate on the arch. He raised his head to the

sky strewn with stars, and while a comic flew past, he turned to the goddess with a request

to protect the people under the same sky in the forest near a pit stood a wyvern. Richard,

focused on finding clues, discovered only Shin's magic and traces of weaker magic. The

The muzzle of Wyvern was in despair, lamenting that of all the possible people, she had been captured by the great land.

Placing her hand on Aether's main, Leslie confidently said that the lick would never lose to such weak magic, clarifying the reaction of other energy.

Holding the dragon's white hair, Elegandro asked with a smile if he didn't say that he checked for other auras, pranas and powers.

Richard incredulously asked his partner if he meant that the licks bones were broken and crushed by physical force alone.

While Richard ran his fingers through the ashes of his deceased comrade,

Alejandra explained that there are some creatures that surpass the lick and physical strength.

While the man in the beige cloak looked at the yellow screen that appeared,

the interlocutor suggested that Shin could well have been turned into powder by a dragon that had lived

for 500 years. Richard looked at Alejandra externally when he said that it was necessary to look for

the dragon by following the traces of blood on the ground. The action takes place in the forest,

the rays of the sun break through the lush foliage of the trees, and the main character limits.

He did not understand how he could move further on the cart with a broken wheel. While trying to fix the wheel, the guy was loudly in

dignity, which attracted the attention of several armed men in the bushes. The leader of the gang sent two men

straight to Eric, not wanting to wait until he died of hunger. Walking in a holy shoe from the

bushes to the cart, one of the robbers turned to the main character. The leader stood with an axe at the

ready, offering the detached guy help with fixing the wheel, and two subordinates stood behind the

boss arms with a pitchfork and a bow. Raising the axe, the main robber began to lick his lips

contentedly and anticipation. At this time, Eric suddenly dropped under the cart, trying to get the wheel and it began to shake. While installing the wheel back on the axle, the guy did not even turn towards the gang of robbers, and everyone except the frightened leader hurried away. The cart, drawn by two horses, continued to follow the summit for his road. Watching the main robber with a bump on his forehead, who now acted as a coachman, Eric could not get enough of the fact that he no longer had to worry about the road. The appearance of Mr. Gatton or caused relief for the protagonist, and the robber himself was now to

to satisfy not only with the failed attack, but also with the fact that his name Kailiner was

pronounced incorrectly. Then Eric, through a gloomy look at the robber, distorting his name as

offensively as possible. Kailiner looked to the side with huge eyes, pointing his finger and trying

to draw the guy's attention there. Eric, admiring what was on the side, exclaimed that this place was

much larger than on-pros. To the left of the cart, a huge gorge with an underground crater valley

ran through the city of Eiten. When asked about the danger of building a city right above the

entrance to the dungeon. The robber explained that the entrance is at the very bottom of the gorge,

so monsters very rarely rise out. Eric could not take his eyes off the huge gorge,

thinking that it would not be easy to go down there, and meanwhile Kalenar announced their arrival.

At the entrance to the city there was a large traffic jam of carriages and carts,

so it was difficult to get there. Parrying, Eric said that he had all the documents,

and at that time Kalenar was already running in the opposite direction from the city.

Turning back, he stopped frightened by the fact that he almost got caught at the checkpoint.

And his bald head was resting on someone's chest.

Kaliner was terribly frightened by such an unexpected appearance of Eric that he sharply recoiled, trembling all over.

With an incredibly pitiful face, the robber looked at the guy, begging him to let him go,

otherwise he would be executed in the city.

Eric was greatly embarrassed when the leader of the gang melt in front of him and began to bow,

and he said that harsh rules reigned here.

At the bottom of the gorge's air is a prison in which all the criminals of the North are imprisoned.

It is infested with real monsters, and therefore such a small caliber criminal as Kalenner simply will not survive there. But in addition to all the crime, there was an alien there, imprisoned with special severity, and even the prisoners are afraid of him.

Eric was shocked by Kalenner's story, and he continued to escalate fearing death at the hands of this demon. Looking in panic at the approaching guard, the robber held onto Eric's clothes, pressing for pity. At this moment, the guy quickly put a bag in the desperate man's hand.

Eric explained to the controller that the fool behind him had screwed up the task by taking out

the pass given by the old man. When the guard was already returning back, the main character said

after him that he had come here for a short time on business and Kailiner wondered what this

bag of money was for. Without turning to look at the robber, Eric recalled that when he started a new

life, he did not have a penny in his pocket. When the touch Kailiner bent over the bag of money,

sniffling, the guy advised him to quit robbery and find another occupation. Eric left the

The robber guy, touched by the kindness, behind, and he assured that he would use the donated

goal for good purposes.

Quite moving away, the main character became slightly embarrassed.

The realization suddenly came to him that he had given Kaelin or the gold, and to check his

guess, he reached for his wallet.

The bag he was left with contained only copper and silver coins.

In a panic, he tried to find the robber, calling out to him in the middle of the road and

shouting that he had mixed up the bags.

Not far from the hero was a yellow sign and an incomprehensible language.

He also noticed a group of people, each of whom was holding a wooden sign with information

mainly for hunters.

At the entrance to the city there was a crowd of motley personalities among them was Eric.

He was an absolute despair, realizing that he could not live on the remaining money.

With a downcast look, he realized that he would most likely need to go to the builder's

guild again.

Passing people with information signs at the entrance to the city, he tried to reassure

himself that at least they paid more than hunters, deciding that it was not worth leaving

on-cross. With a stupid look on his face, Eric wondered where the builder's guild was in

his eyes fell on the side to his left. A man with red hair, hidden by the hood of his robe,

held a sign with white-gloved hands that said a responsible hunter was wanted. Eric tried

to look closer as best he could, and his eyes completely narrowed. The stranger in front

of him was actually at ease, who was glowing with happiness after finding his friend. Without

a moment's hesitation, Eric grabbed the fragile guy, jumping over the crowd and quickly running

a way with the magician under his arm. Right in front of the abyss of the deep-gords there are houses and other

buildings of the city. Eric and Addie's were sitting on the wooden terrace of one of the buildings,

peacefully drinking tea. Holding a cup in his hands, the red-haired guy admiringly examining the

surroundings noted that there were few such places in the city. As soon as Eric calmed his nerves a

little, Addie's decided to clarify why the jock arrived here two days later, and the mug burst in

the protagonist's hand. Eric began to scream heart-rendingly at Addie's, who was peacefully sipping tea

that he had completely forgotten here, even though he had been here for two whole days. The magician looked at his angry

interlocutor with his big red eyes and bewilderment, not understanding the reasons for his excitement and

asking whether the chairman of the builders guild had told him anything. Eric clenched his teeth with

tension, recalling in his memory a night conversation with an old man who mentioned a contact that

the guy needed to find. Realizing the situation, the main character said with the satisfaction that

nothing good would come from their further cooperation. Looking at the house, at his complaint that in

in this case he should have bought it in vain, and the calm Derrick clarified whether the magician

would be the leader.

When the muslim headed towards the door, Addie shouted that he could not be a leader while

his comrade was there, to which he objected that he was a five level.

Finding themselves in a room with green wallpaper, the partners continued the discussion, discussing

the future.

Eric, who wanted to level up, said with annoyance that some monsters don't even give one point,

and then asked for water, and Addie said to take it from the refrigerator.

There was a white cooler in the kitchen, which was a big surprise to Eric.

He exclaimed with a dumbfounded look, not believing that refrigerators exist in this world,

and his partner was disappointed that the aliens were looking down on this world.

The guy approached the refrigerator in fascination, simultaneously remembering how he had lost

all hope, being locked in the rocky mountains, but now he would finally be able to get cold

water and ice at any time.

Eric enthusiastically reached for the white door, eagerly wanting to open it.

However, it was reported that the player does not have enough level, at least level 10 is required.

Then Eric burst into rage, deciding to throw out the refrigerator, and at ease, in a panic,

tried to stop him, explaining that any magical device has requirements.

The magician threw a look of bewilderment at the angry guy when he said that there is nothing

in this world that does not require a level.

Now Eric was banging his head against the refrigerator and despair, while at ease was thinking

hard about his partner's words, coming to the conclusion that these basics were used to

create the dungeons.

The main character turned his head towards the red-haired guy, not understanding what he was

leading to, and a dent was visible on the refrigerator door.

Addy's explained that he was thinking about a place where it would be safe for the alien to

be without hiding his identity.

Eric, with his mouth open, looked at Addy's, remembering that there was no device capable

of hiding the level, but he explained that everything was much simpler.

Looking piercingly at the main character, Addy said that they would get rid of handbin.

There was a beautiful building in the city, on the sign of which there was information

that the heightened hunter's guild was located here. The merchant of armor and shields, as well as the

buyers, looked at one place in shock. Everyone's attention was focused on the counter, next to which

stood a man with long red hair. The girl standing behind the counter, smiling sweetly, told him

that registration for the hunter was completed. Had his stood in front of her, looking at the orange card

and thanking her, causing the employees' cheeks to turn purple. While she watched the client in

admiration, her colleague looked at them with envy, wanting to be next to such a handsome man.

Eric stood gloomily above her without a jacket, and all his muscles were visible, which forced the employee

serving him to turn away and horror. While everyone was staring at the half naked customer, the woman

behind the counter begged him to put on something. However, the request was rejected, and Eric's

appearance became even more stern. The employee tried to do her job of determining the level as

quickly as possible, without looking up at the pumped-up guy opposite and looking for the test stone.

Two men at a distance were intensely discussing a guy who showed off his body without hesitation.

At this time, the confused Addie's intended to exempt his partner from testing with the stone,

but the employee explained that then they would not be able to register the bowl as a hunter.

The magician watched his friend with puppy dog eyes and anxious anticipation.

Eric picked up the stone from the counter, showing it to the bewildered employee with glasses.

Then the guy, gridding his teeth, sternly said that this stone is evil.

He said furiously that he would not allow this evil magic to touch his pure body,

crushing the artifact with one hand. Everyone around was shocked by the action of the jock,

Watching his fragments of stone flew from his fist. In front of everyone, Eric destroyed the hardness.

Breed continuing to stand at the counter. But what amazed the two men more than that was the fact

that the guy called the test stone evil. A wave of discussions passed through the crowd regarding

Eric's behavior and appearance, which Addie's listened to with a smile. The employee with glasses,

afraid of being rude, put her hand to her chest and decided to clarify something. She cautiously asked

the smug Muslim and if he was one of the legendary race of Walter Warriors, and Addie's looked at his

partner with confidence. We are transported to the recent past, where Eric was lying on the roof

in his shorts, sunbathing in the sun, and a red-haired magician sat next to him in a huge hat.

The main character asked with bewilderment whether the tan and lack of clothing were related to

his disguise as Walters race. Hidden from the sun by long clothes, Addie's explained that warriors

are famous for their golden muscles, while the guy doubted whether he even looked like them.

The red-haired magician said that Walters' tribes come from the desert. People present them

them not quite adequately, exaggerating all sorts of features. After explaining about Walter's family,

Eric was outraged by the absence of a father in it, and that he's described Eric, which

outraged the jock. Hugging his knees, the main character indignantly asked what was the point

of walking around half naked and embarrassed to death. Addie's happily told his partner that

if people saw Walter as a warrior in him, then he would no longer have to hide his level, having

become famous and eventually meaning six goddesses. When the confused Eric remembered

the test stone, Addy's explained that the guy would have to break it. While the main character

was perplexed by the words of the magician, he said with a soft smile that he would take care

of the rest himself. Events returned to the present time. Addy's, with a satisfied smile,

glance sideways at the crowd behind, who admired Eric, mistaking him for the warrior Voltaire.

Because of the broken stone, the employee was in shock, which the red-haired magician noticed.

Eric quickly apologized with a pathetic look, and Addy's awkwardly explained that everything

was still new here to his friend. The red-haired intermediary explained that Walters' tribes

were prohibited from dealing with magical artifacts, and Eric confirmed these words.

While Addi's assured that they would compensate for the damage for the stone, embarrassed

by the conversation with the handsome man. The girl with burning cheeks turned away, saying

that the guys would not be able to work as a team without Eric registering as a hunter.

The magician, holding up a gold medal with a dragon, joyfully replied that his friend

did not need to be registered as a hunter, but could also be registered as a guard.

The dark-skinned musliman watched the flow of the conversation with bewilderment, pondering

certain actions of Atis.

When the employee asked for Mr. Manister's documents, Atis said with annoyance that he had accidentally

left them at home.

Using his charm, the magician turned to the girl behind the counter, asking her to keep

this a secret.

The employee was blinded by the beauty of the incredible visitor.

While both girls behind the counter took turns trying to get Atis on a date, Eric stood

to the side, annoyed that his partner was so popular.

Next, the jock scratched the bridge of his nose, believing that Addie should be grateful,

adding that he should have foreseen the unattractiveness of the pile of muscles for girls.

However, the disgruntled man was bombarded with offers of a different kind, the crowd aggressively

tried to place Eric on their team.

While the main character was showered with attention, as well as proposals, he noted in

shock that this was not what he wanted.

A heart-rending scream rang out throughout the entire building for everyone to get away from

Eric and his body.

In the city, surrounded by mountains, there was a gorge at the bottom of which was the

most famous dungeon in the north. There was a stone canyon in these parts. Streams of air

came out of a crevice in the rock. There was space inside the stone, light shone from the crevice.

Inside the well was stepped walls as a huge building with a lever on the facade.

Richard stood on the balcony, noticing that the place had grown. Without turning in Alejandra's direction,

the man in the Bayes coat praised him for capturing the Ratnians and sheltering them.

Alejandra explained that from the point of view of the owner of the territory,

Hunters are more useful than townspeople and vagabonds are good at following orders. Leslie, lounging on the sofa,

threw her dissatisfied glance at the man, informing him that they got this place thanks to an alliance

with the great dragons. Richard stood on the balcony, turning to his comrades, and thought about the

betrayal of the dragon. Elajandra looked at him, happily calling the dragons escape a relief,

since in human form he would only be able to live in cities with dungeons. Leslie, with burning

eyes, held the flask in her hands, noting that with dried blood it was impossible to use a search

spell which meant that Legandra would have a difficult time. Opening his eyes slightly, the man

looked at his partner with displeasure. While Legandra lowered his head in confusion and Richard turned

to him menacingly, with an expression of dissatisfaction, he clarified whether their man had gathered

them in order to make himself a king. Hearing this question, Legandra looked from under his brows,

answering in the negative. A curtain opened in front of the trio, behind which there was a real

stage. Leslie began to look at her in surprise, while Legandra, with a carefree smile, asked to call

someone. A former hunter who had been caught began to slowly come out to them with bare feet. The

shaggy man, behind whom the wyvern now stood, was tired of killing monsters, and he began to kill

female hunters and the dungeons, but a little ajandra managed to take him away from execution. The

criminal turned to the boss who saved him from death, asking whether he had released him after

carrying out the order. A little ajandra assured him with a grin, while Leslie criticized the man's

appearance and did not believe that he was level 37. After her partner's words, the girl once

Once again carefully studied the shaggy man, this time stumbling upon something shocking.

A mark was visible on the killer's neck, which is placed when an artificial guide is implanted.

Leslie was greatly shocked, loudly announcing that she thought no one had survived such

a procedure, to which Ojandra, beaming with joy, noted that the dungeon mining technique

had been replaced by the human mining technique.

Richard gloomily asked if the side effects of the implant had been minimized, adding that

even so it was not what was expected.

While the former hunters stood hunched on the stage, Alejandra noted his partner's resourcefulness

and observation.

Hearing about the sacrifice, the wyvern watching from behind the scenes began to cry.

Tears flowed like hail from her eyes, and a voice nearby tried to at least a little easier

suffering.

A dark-haired girl stood next to ether, smiling softly at the dragon and telling him that

there was no need to be sorry, while a teardripped onto her neck from ether's eye.

Now this girl came barefoot onto the stage, holding swords in her hands.

The shaggy man with a malicious look suggested that he needed to kill her, calling the bosses taste exquisite.

Elajandra, with a malicious smile, clarified that while they were celebrating the release of the criminal,

he had time to play around giving the command to start the battle. Meanwhile, while Eric stood brutally in

the office of the Hunter's Guild, Addie's, looking at him, jokingly announced that it was Dio. While the

competitors approached each other on stage with artificial smoke, Elajandra was looking forward to

the game. The man in a white t-shirt told his rival that at first he was very worried, simultaneously taking out a

weapon hidden in his bosom. Then, looking at the yellow screen with the face of a maniac, he admitted that

the more often he used the instructions, the more he liked it. The criminal, noticing that the girl's level was

three levels lower than his own, suggested that she start begging for her life, but she remained silent.

Afterwards, the rival raised her dark eyes to the shaggy man, coldly declaring that it was useless

to ask for mercy. Now the enraged man, bent on murder, flew madly towards the girl,

raising a cleaver over his head. At this time, the grief stricken dragon lay on the floor, sniffling.

Either tried to encourage herself not to be afraid of the aliens, because she was protecting the

kingdom of ace, pulling off the muzzle with her clawed paw. Having freed her mouth from the

muzzle, either confidently decided to take the girl and run away with her when those gathered

were distracted. She opened her green eye in surprise, which she was watching from the crack of the

slightly open wooden door. The scene turned into a fierce battlefield where rivals simultaneously

attacked each other. During the fight, the girl's bare feet moved in space very unusually and

easily, allowing her to dodge blows. The opponent twirled the sword around herself, reminiscent

of a gymnast with a ribbon, while the long-haired man perplexedly noticed the dance in her movements.

He looked at the girl impatiently, informing her that the audience was waiting for the show and

demanding that she begin. The girl held the blade right next to her, cutting off the dark strands

with a sharp blade and giving the criminal time to enjoy the new hairstyle. The perplexed man with

raggedly chopped off hair was shocked by such an action in his direction. But after a moment,

the wilderness gave way to anger, and the man began to insult his rival for what had been done

to him. Leslie watched the girl on stage in Surprise, noting that she also uses instructions,

and Elajandra added that her high level at such a young age is not surprising. While the girl

continued her graceful movements, Richard was surprised that his partner had put into battle a guy

guy who was only fit for experimentation. The face of the girl with the swords was

impassive while the criminal continued to scream at her heart rendingly because of the severed hair.

The man dropped the cleaver, leaning toward the floor, and began to furiously threaten the

girl with death while a blood red glow emanated from him. The black-haired criminals Mark swelled

greatly, and Olegandro said that he had gone too far, but this could not stop the anger.

The top half of the man was now Takaro's monster while the other half remained human. Leslie

was very shocked by the metamorphoses, because Olegandro said that he wanted to

separate the human part and he explained that the guy was half a monster. The man in the chair

continued that this reduces all risks from implants to zero, while the half monster on stage was

preparing to attack. He pulled a clawed dark hand towards the girl, but she didn't even move.

A strong blue discharge passed through the space. The girl used both blades to strike her

opponent while Lejandra explained that separating the human part was the only way to avoid such

effects. The monster screamed heart-rendingly, thrown back by a powerful blow from the swords.

He laid to feed it on the floor of the stage with lightning bolts all over his body, and his rival calmly

walked away. The girl stood in front of the audience, leaning on her sword, and announced that the test

had been suspended due to the loss of consciousness of her opponent. A Lajandra, with a soft smile, asked

to take care of it before the creature escapes, because there is no point in using it. Then Takaro,

with a crazy look and hanging out his tongue, stood up and shouted that he was all right.

The girl coolly swung her sword, and blood splashes appeared on the wall nearby,

And the wyvern watched and shock at everything that was happening. Looking at the swordswoman,

either tried to realize that she had killed, albeit half a monster, but a raction. This girl, who had a drop of her

enemies blood on her face, carried out orders without blinking an eye. Richard, noticing the girl's

blindness, suggested that she should use the abilities of a rendition and a swordsman,

and Olegandro added that her other senses had also increased. The man with the scars asked his

comrade Y heat, in this case, did not report the successful implementation of the artificial

instructions, without reporting to that creature. Examining the corpse of the half monster,

Olegandro calmly explained that when a creature with artificial spain kills its opponent,

it does not receive experience points. Hearing this statement,

Lesley was furious, not understanding why the man had implemented the instructions.

Richard, holding onto the balcony railing, explained that in addition to killing opponents,

the alien's level points could increase by killing monsters from the dungeons.

Olegandro, in the chair, added that this is why such experiments are being carried out,

And the gloomy man with scars said that this ability appears from another source.

Olegandro asked for the grin whether they were talking about a dragon core, to which Richard seriously said that this theory could not be tested due to an agreement with the creatures.

A gold medal flew across the room.

Richard tossed it to Olegandro, noting that if there was a traitor among the dragons, then that would change matters.

The trending man said that the mistress gave this thing in case they killed the dragon, and Leslie curiously asked if her partner could handle it.

While Legandra was incredibly happy, holding in his hands a valuable artifact shimmering in the sun.

Richard and Leslie explained that the bringer had worked to do,

bidding farewell to Legandra and wishing him luck in capturing the dragon and conducting the experiment.

In parting, sitting on the railing, the daring red-headed girl showed her middle finger to her partner.

While Legandra was captivated by the artifact given to him, Leslie jumped down.

Remaining in the chair, he held the medal in his hands,

thinking about the fact that he would remain the last if he could not find the dragon.

Allajandra was trying to figure out how he could find a dragon in human form without information about its abilities.

He turned to the swordsmanily, asking him to tell the wyvern to clean everything here,

and she asked whether the owner was going to leave to which he received an affirmative answer.

The blind girl opened the wooden door, feeling something.

She stood in the aisle from the stage flooded with light to complete darkness in front of her.

Ali, with a suspicious look, began to sniff the smell of the through the room.

The wyvern, having heard the conversation, now rushed from side to side in panic.

Ether concluded that everyone here is crazy, which means they will definitely kill her intending to escape.

She headed as fast as she could towards the door's leading outside, afraid of such a terrible fate.

The dragon pushed the wooden doors with all his strength, getting out.

Ether looked ahead, finding mountains in the distance.

Opening her blue wings, she quickly ran along the wooden slope.

The smell leadily straight to the captive who was now escaping,

and she called out to the dragon.

Ether turned around in fear, not believing that she was overtaken so quickly.

A lie flew towards the dragon with incredible speed, preparing her blades to strike and leaving

a blinding light behind her. The blind girl calmly raised the sword flashing with lightning

over her head to put an end to the tabber. The blow passed right over the head of the terribly

frightened neither, who opened her mouth and widened her eyes. The lightning struck the wooden

circle below the descent, but the dragon was already flying further and the blows did not reach it.

Watchingly attacking her from above, either being at a safe height, exhaled with relief.

The Wyvern happily thought that the runway was quite short, but if the girl could fly, the creature would not have been saved.

Suddenly, a rope of Mona wrapped around Aether's paw, and she realized the terrible situation she was now in.

The girl flew into the air heading after the escaped dragon.

The Wyvern could not take its frightened gaze off her.

A lie in the sky, holding onto a rope of Mona, prepared to strike the escaped Wyvern.

She coldly said that the creature could not leave this place.

Towering over the Wyvern, a lie prepared to attack. With a serious expression on her face, she

declared that the Aether would not be able to fly any further. On the Wyvern's paw was a thread

consisting entirely of aura. Hanging in the air, Aether asked if we wanted to say that she should

sit on a leash. In Dignant, the Wyvern declared that she hated the sky, which limited her.

Grasping her blade, a lie was amazed to see a talking Wyvern appear before her. Pushing as hard as she

could, Aether rose upward. Billy, flying behind her, ordered her to stop. Falling down, she continued

to ask the Wyvern not to fly higher. Turning around, Eva assumed that as a swordsman

mage she should land successfully. The Wyvern noted that she was afraid of the presence of archers

on the rooftops. Looking at the flow of aura that surrounded the expanses of the area,

Eva reported that they were none. The place of their duel was shrouded in many rocks.

Suddenly, seeing something, the Wyvern fell into a stupor. In the depths of the rocks,

wooden steps could be seen randomly sticking out in different directions. The plot takes us to

the underground of the crater valley. In the very depths of the mountainous area, a passage to the

dungeon was visible. The story tells us about the actions on the lower floor. The enraged monster

let out a terrifying scream. With lightning speed, the main character cut it into small pieces.

Hanging in the air, Rio noted that he forgot to adjust the strength and killed the monster.

Landing on the ground, the main character managed to fend off the attack of one of the hordes

of monsters. A pack of angry monsters surrounded Rio from all sides. Looking at them, Rio stated

that he did not have time to kill them one by one. Grasping the sword with bell of hands, the main character

reported ignorance of the fact that he would join this method. A line formed by RISE,

colossally powerful attack was visible in the air. With unimaginable speed, the main character cut

down all the monsters in his path. Having finished destroying the monsters, RISE explained that

this is a skill during which he holds a weapon above himself, adding that as a result of this,

he needs to run under tall monsters while fighting them. After cheating the sword, RISE stated

that the move was too weak to kill them, suggesting that this was one of its strengths.

Looking at the mountain of defeated monsters, the main character announced that the table

was set. One of the barely breathing monsters tried to escape from that place. Suddenly,

the depths of the dungeon were enveloped in a powerful stream of flame. Leaning against

the stone wall, Riah watched his blood float out of the monster's body. Surprised, he assumed

it was a burning life force. Looking at the bodies of the monsters with streams of life force

Just coming out of them, Ryon noted that he had never seen such a thing during his experience.

Turning towards Addie's standing next to him, the main character asked if everything was okay

with him.

Taken aback, the dragon asked for forgiveness for taking his prey.

With that said, Ryou asked him not to worry about it, adding that his leveling up would

benefit him in the future.

Looking at Addie's, the main character said that he was worried about why his level was not rising.

Closing his eyes, Addie stated that Ryou's level would not rise so easily.

During this, the main character was taken aback.

An image of a human body appeared in his head, along with streams of aura were actively diverging.

The dragon reported that the levels reflect the creature's ability to control the flow of life

force and characteristics in Ryan's case.

At ease noted that thus, it should be clear to him that raising the level would be as difficult

as replacing a skeleton.

The main character stated that he knew this, adding that dragons can absorb experience

by killing enemies.

Harry, at his notice that, to be more precise, dragons do not absorb experience, saying that they take away the enemy's life force. An image of a magical core appeared in his head, which was overflowing with powerful mana.

At his reported that they were collecting it into the dragon core, noting that this force could be very unstable and often takes on a life of its own. The proteinist's face was filled with surprise at what he heard. The dragons stated that in order to level up, they need to have a body with unstable power, adding that if they absorb more than they can, they will die. Placing his hands on his side.

at his noted that this would happen due to the explosion of the life form, after which,

Ryou asked if he could wear something. Crossing his arms, the proteganists suggested that they had

a limit on their consumption. After straightening his hair, at his reported that this was true,

adding that even excess water could kill it. Where he, Ryou, was lost in his thoughts.

The dragon noted that he gets interested when he thinks about how he will improve over the next 15

years. The main character thought that if at his did not raise another 30 levels, then, with

With complete bewilderment in his voice, looking at him, Ryo asked how old he was.

At his said that this year, he will be 150 years old.

Stunned, Ryo asked if he was an old man.

Taken aback, at his said that at 150 years old, dragons are considered teenagers.

Turning his back to the main character, he said that dragons can live for more than a thousand

years.

After which, Ryo wondered to what level a dragon could reach.

Heading towards the cart, at his noted that he could not say this, adding that there was

no way to confirm the level of the dragon.

was sure that they were in the same position. Entering the cart, Ryou assumed that this was due to the fact

that the dragons had no one to hunt in order to increase their level. Addies told him that there were no

opponents to hunt, adding that it was more risky. Rising upward, group member Rodder reported that

this was not all, as old dragons required an incredible amount of life force to develop. Standing nearby,

Ryou asked why don't they just stop leveling up. Addies noted that it would be good if they thought

the same, adding that great dragons crave power. Raising his head, group member Rodder stated that

they understand that constantly absorbing small amounts of life force is useless for them.

With a serious expression on his face, Ryo noted that the same was true for him, stating that no

matter how many level 25th monsters he killed, adding that they would not give him any experience.

The main character reported that he gained experience only after killing a monster above level 50th.

An image of a huge vat appeared in his head into which water was poured from many buckets.

Addies told him about rumors that said that the great dragons believe that collecting large amounts

of life force in one place would solve problems. A huge amount of mysterious liquid ended

up in a stone bath. Group member Rada stated that they call it the "well of life force," noting

that people call it the dragon's nest. A huge magical seal hung over multiple rocks.

In courage, the proteganist asked if someone like him could go there to level up. Turning

to Ryo, Addie's asked if he meant going there without the dragon core. The body of the

exhausted ether was covered with powerful mana. Endignant, Addie's asked the main character

to stop dreaming. Group member Rada believed that the main character would not succeed without the core,

since the physical body does not absorb life force. Half-dead, the Wyvern let out a screen.

At ease reported that the energy from this force would tear apart the body, noting that it would also

cause it to regenerate, creating a cruel, vicious cycle. Stunned, merely watched what was happening.

Group member Rada said that it is for this reason that it is like an impregnable fortress. The

agitated subordinate tried to call out to her. Approachingily, he asked if the Wyvern was a

as a Legandra's property, asking her to quickly return inside. After which, Ellie tried to object. Suddenly, looking at her, the subordinate declared that if he had not tied her up, then it meant he had no use for her. Excitedly could not understand the meaning of his words. The subordinate said that if she stayed here and was injured, a Legandra would never forgive them for this.

At least, face was filled with anger. The body of the exhausted ether continued to be enveloped in

powerful mana. Heading inside, all he asked them to follow her. Drops of Wyvern blood were visible on

her rope. The barely alive ether due to severe pain opened her mouth. Having fallen to the ground,

the crown touched the magical outlines. Opening her eyes, the Wyvern fell into a stupor.

Ether's body found itself in an unknown place, which was shrouded in blue sky.

Looking around, the Wyvern wondered what she was doing. Someone's leg was visible behind her.

Looking at the surprise, either, the stranger called out to her, frozen in one position,

the Wyvern noted that she had heard this voice somewhere, smiling, the man picked up the newborn

Wyvern in his arms. Turning to the captain, the young man asked what he would call her. Further,

the young man noted that if the Wyvern was a girl, then she could be called saffron. After asking if

she liked the name, he suggested either. Hugging her, the captain declared that her name was now either.

Taken aback, the young man asked if that was all. The captain said that if he didn't like something,

He could take his post, placing his hand on the Wyvern's head. He guessed that she liked the name.

The stunned Wyvern could not believe that Captain Baldi was in front of her.

Looking at Ethan, he noted that this was the case asking who else it could be. After which, Baldi declared

that he was the captain of the Sky Dragon Knights. With joyful tears in her eyes, the Wyvern could

not believe that he was alive. Placing his hand on her head, Baldi asked why she was crying,

wondering if Ethan was a crybaby. The Wyvern said that she just got a speck of dust in her eye,

asking where the rest of the nights were. Putting his hands in his pockets, Baldi told her that

their time had not yet come. Suddenly, Ether's gaze fell on the crown, which lay at her feet.

The crown featured an unusual pattern. History tells us that for failing to protect the king during

the flight, an entire squadron of Sky Dragon Knights, including the captain, were executed. Suddenly,

a magical muzzle appeared on the Wyvern's face. Ether stated that the captain did nothing wrong.

With her hands on her side, Baldi said that she is a very smart girl, adding that she knows a lot,

noting that she is still suspicious of others. Looking at the dumbfounded Wyvern,

the captain asked if she knew that sometimes you need to trust people.

Ether's eyes were once again shrouded in bitter tears. All he said that if a spec gets into her eye

again, she needs someone to take it out and wipe away her tears. Having said this, the captain

froze in one position. Powerful streams of mana continued to emanate from the dragon core.

After which, the Wyvern quickly began to fall down. Ether's face was covered with multiple wounds.

At that moment, while on the ground, Lily pulled the magical thread tied to her blade with all her strength.

Her face was filled with excitement. Then, with an unimaginable roar, the exhausted Wyvern collapsed to the ground.

From a strong blow, dust appeared near Ether's face. The agitated subordinate tried to call out

Tully. Stoking the Wyvern's head, she begged it to wake up. Opening her eyes,

Ether tried to ask why. Interrupting her, Lily said that she was extremely glad that she had

had woken up. Alarmd, Elie said that the Wyvern had received a huge amount of vitality,

which is why her own strength is in chaos. She stated that they needed to heal Eutha's wounds.

Turning around, Elie asked her subordinate to bring the potion. Presenting himself in front

of her, Alejandra said that there was no need to do this. Smurking, he said that they did not need

to waste the potion on this. When she saw him, she wondered if he should have left.

Alejandra said that he had already left for quite some time, noting that when he saw lightning

in the sky, he decided to return. Bowing his head, he stated that he had not thought about

either trying to escape, asking Lee to leave her. Hearing this, unindignantly tried to object,

Elegandro said that even dragons could not cope with such an amount of vitality,

noting that it was for this reason that the Wyvern had no chance. Looking at the upsetly,

he wondered whether it was worth wasting the potion to save the Wyvern. After that,

she asked she asked Elegandro to look at the Wyvern. Raising his hand, he asked to just leave it.

While stroking the exhausted ether's head, she announced that her name was elite asking if she

could close her eyes. Placing her hand on the Wyvern's face, she asked her to imagine that she was a

vessel overflowing with water. Then, a lie asked to slowly form the water into marble balls.

Closing the Wyvern's eye, the lee reported that she was no longer in pain and that she felt as usual.

Raising her sword, she informed Ethan that she was doing everything right, asking her to continue.

Suddenly, blood splashed onto the floor. Dropping the bloody blade to the floor,

Ali asked if he would now give her a potion. Turning around, a Legandro fell into a stupor,

raising her hand, blood slowly flowing down it, she asked if it was worth the potion.

Bringing the blade to the vein, Ali asked whether it was not enough yet. The agitated

subordinate asked her to stop turning to a Legandro. He, in turn, ordered her to shut up.

Expressing his dissatisfaction, he stated that this wyvern better be worth it, adding that he was

doing this for the first and last time. After which, he noted that this would no longer work.

Allie extended her arms and thanked the Legandro. The sun's rays made their way into one of the rooms of the palace. The

Wyvern's face was covered with multiple bandages, where either assumed that Lee was up to something and for

this reason decided to save her. While watering a flower standing on the window sill,

Lee announced that she really had one reason. Turning to the shocked Wyvern, she asked if she

grew plants. Either told her that she had a small garden. Frightened, the Wyvern asked not to

tell Lee that she was planning to eat her. In Dignant, she declared that she did not eat flowers. After

After which, Aether asked why she was growing them, smiling, and we revealed that due to

her blindness, she can only see the world around her through artificial instruction, stating

that she cannot see color, but can clearly see mana.

She noted that inanimate objects are much harder to see, which is why she grows plants.

Looking at the alarmed Wyvern, Alice reported that they were not typical aquatic plants

with diseases, noting that they were not completely dry either.

She stated that in comparison, Aether is still alive despite having absorbed a huge amount

of life energy.

After that, the Wyvern asked if this was the reason he asked for the potion.

Looking at the taken aback ether, she said that most people and those who have instructions

would believe that she was just lucky, an image of the aura that flowed through the Wyvern's

veins appeared in her head, or he noted that she could feel the life force flowing into

the ether.

With a serious expression on her face, she stated that she believed the Wyvern had a dragon

ring, where he either said that this was impossible since she was a Wyvern, after which

The Lee asked if Wyverns were dragons, adding that if so, then anything was possible.

She also noted that Etha is a very intelligent Wyvern.

Hearing this, the Wyvern asked if the Lee meant that in the process of acquiring vitality,

she created a core.

Where, Etha asked if she was looking for a Legandro.

With her hand on her chest, the Lee told her about the dragon core, adding that it was the

last ingredient needed to finalize the instructions embedded in it.

Turning to Etha, she said that she hid it from a Legandro anyway and brought her here.

After that, Ali asked if the Wyvern still believed in her loyalty to him.

At that moment, Aether was filled with doubts.

The Wyvern believed that if she continued to talk like that, then she was definitely a loyal servant.

She assumed that Ali was just pretending, noting the happiness that was that she was still alive.

The Wyvern couldn't believe that she had planned everything.

Frowning, Aether thought that if she speculated, she would not be able to find out Ali's

true purpose.

Turning to the side, the Wyvern asked if Ali had told her that she could feel shapes

even if her eyes couldn't see.

which either depicted the face of a Legandro, whose hair was licked by cows every morning. Hearing this,

Ellie couldn't help but laugh. Continuing to make a face, either asked which cow would cope with this

best today. Bursting with laughter, Ellie asked her to stop. After which, she tried to escape from the

shackles of either. In the thick of the forest and old abandoned house could be seen. Looking at the

entry in the book, a Legandro scratched his ear. Turning to him, Emma said that this was a list of

of hunters whose level had rapidly increased over the past month.

Frowing the notes at Otto, Elegandro said that he would not be on this list.

Taken aback, Emma asked what he was talking about, wondering if the wanted hunter had left

these places.

Leaning on the sofa, Elegandro noted that in this case, he would have headed to the middle

continent.

He believed that to travel there, he would have to work hard to save money, adding that

for such a trip he could only raise money by working as a hunter.

Taking one of the documents in his hands, Emma said that it was a list of all hunters

with a level of a 50.

If you say there are more and yet they are not on the list, auto-continued.

Putting the document on the table, M. will ask about the Hunter's newspaper, smirking Elajandra

wondered who else it was.

After which, auto stated that there were no needed hunters on this list, adding that the

wanted one had a low level and did not stand out too much.

Looking at the depicted Ryan when that is, he noted that with such appearance they could not

hide.

The angry spider hung on its web at the moment when the young man tried to fight it off.

The plot takes place inside the crater dungeon.

Having his spear, Brad called out to Martin, suggesting that they had fallen on hard times.

Looking at his struggling comrade, Brad offered to help him.

Frowning, Martin asked him to stop talking, adding that he was betting that he would finish

first.

Redding himself to attack, Brad smirked, noting that this was not the case.

After which, he used a technique that was accompanied by multiple attacks from spears.

Next, these spears pierced the body of a huge spider and exploded.

Protecting each other's backs, Brad assumed he was faster.

noted that he still had more monsters killed, asking him not to forget about it.

Wary, Brad wondered what he was talking about, stating that he had killed 10 more monsters.

After that, Brad suggested that he get treatment. Suddenly, two girls appeared on their way,

found by a web, clenching her fist, one of the girls asked where the web came from.

The second girl stated that the monsters were above them,

and angry spider began to approach the girl's shackled body, which is why she began to scream.

frightened, the guys asked them not to move, adding that they would save them. Suddenly, a monster's

fang headed towards Brad's neck, grabbing his sword, Martin asked if Brad was okay. His companion noted that

it was close, wondering who these monsters were. Looking at the monsters surrounding them on all sides,

Brad assumed that they were tarantula warriors. He couldn't understand when they managed to go this far.

Martin stated that they would kill them without buffs. Worried, Brad figured they couldn't just

just run away, extending his hand, at his applied freezing. After which, the bodies of the monsters

were covered with a layer of ice. Looking around, Brad wondered why the temperature had dropped

so sharply, guessing that someone was using magic. Martin didn't think it was monster magic.

The frozen terrain to a warrior's frozen one position, asking Martin to take a look, Brad

reported that the monsters were dead. Presenting himself to the guys, Addie said that this

was not so, adding that they simply lost consciousness. Worry, Brad asked who he was. After

removing the cobwebs from the entrance, Ruyo appeared before a group of hunters. Martin suggested

that they are the fire magician Addie's and the warrior Walter. Raising a finger, group

member Rada said they had no plans to interfere. Smiling, Addie's wondered why they didn't

free those girls, adding that they would deal with the monsters. Walking next to the

main character, Martin said that it was a great honor for him. He was extremely glad that

they met them. Turning his head, group member Rada noted that they were extremely grateful

to them for showing the way. Smiling, Martin spoke about the rumors that say that

that adis is a fire mage. Noting that this was not the only magic that he possesses. Party member

Rodder reported that after his battle with a powerful ice mage, he had done a lot of research

in this area. Smiling, Elia said that she likes men who work so hard. Full, standing nearby,

noted that she was of the same opinion. The girl said that they are both spiritualists. Turning

to Ella, full noted that she thought that a man's face was important to her. Taken aback,

her friend wondered what she was talking about, asking her to keep quiet. Turning to adis,

Martin asked what they thought about joining other teams. With his hands folded, the

protagonist declared that he refused this. Taken aback, Ellia asked why he would refuse, adding that

they knew the vastness of the dungeon well. Folding his hands, Rios stated that he would not

change his decision. Addis noted that his friend does not like to be distracted from training,

which is why they refused all offers. An annoyed Ellia noted that training is good, but

in her opinion the team is better, inviting the guys to have a drink with Addis after exploring

the dungeon. Full said they could strategize over a cup of tea on the weekends. Delighted, the main character agreed

to do this no more than once. Suddenly, Addis' face was filled with jealousy. Sitting on the sofa,

Rios suggested that they needed witnesses so that they would begin to be recognized. With his hands on his side,

Addis said that this was true. Adding that he did not care how hard they tried, noting that without

witnesses, only their performance would rise. Rada, a member of the group, raised his hand and noted

that if they increase sharply in no one notices, it will only attract suspicion. At his stated

that as far as he knows, the best way to improve people's opinion of them is through rumors and

someone's imagination. Placing chalk on the board, group member Rata stated that they would

demonstrate Rai's strength by collaborating with other groups, adding that they would convince

the others that he truly is Walter's hero. At his noted that this would also increase his chances

of meeting the goddesses. Worry, the protagonist suggested that at the same time, they should leave

a little mystery. Ria believed that in order to preserve his true identity, they would cooperate with

the teams only once. Smiling, Addie stated that they already have people requesting the help of the

warrior Walter. After which, Ria wondered if this would really work. Encourage, group member Rada asked

to trust him, asking the protagonist to remember his words, telling him that they would make him the

most famous hunter in this. Taken aback, Ria thought that everything Addie's had said had become true,

noting something he had not expected. Smiling, Ellia stated that during the training of the

main character, the three of them could meet with Addis. Grinning, full-ass, if-and-member Rata would

have some free time on the weekend. Turning to them, Addis said that he would be conducting

magical research. At that moment, anoid Raya thought about the lack of popularity among girls.

Surprised, Martin turned to Brad. His friend asked him not to joke with him. With his hand on

his chest, Brad stated that being a hunter was a sacrifice of free time, fighting monsters

in endless combat. At that moment, he was extremely indignant that Addis was a little more beautiful

in him. Smiling, the girls noted that they do not like jealous guys. Taking a back, group member

Rada asked for forgiveness. After asking Addis to shut up, Brad stated that in any case, he was an

unqualified hunter. After which, the protagonist's face was enveloped in genuine anger.

Frowning, Brad assumed that Raya was threatening him because he had insulted his master.

He was sure that everyone respected the main character because he was Walter,

noting that he did not believe in it. Opening the dungeon door, Raya assumed that they had arrived.

Kakun's have formed monsters appeared before their eyes. The main characters gaze fell on a

huge spider that was hanging over a magical artifact. Looking around, Martin noted that he felt

the larger size of the tunnels than usual, adding that he could not even imagine that the source

of the dungeons magic was so close. After this, Addis asked if they cleared this place, would the

crater disappear. Martin believed that this was most likely not the case. While inspecting the area,

he said that the crater valley dungeon actually consists of several groups of dungeons, adding that

that in addition to this there are several more, which is why clearing this dungeon will not

affect the entire crater valley. Frozen in one place, the main character was extremely

glad that it was too early to leave this city. Suddenly, the guy's eyes fell on a magical

artifact that shimmered with bright light. Then, deep down, Martin asked Brad not to forget

that if there are artifacts, then there are also. Interrupting him, Brad stated that he knew this.

Looking at the huge monster, he announced the protector who is the boss of the dungeon.

surprised, the main character asked if the boss was in front of them. Martin told him

that this monster attacks with poison at a distance, asking him to stay close to him, noting

that they attacked the monster's legs first. Turning to the angry brad, Martin stated

that he, along with Addy's, would remain to protect the girls until they gave a signal.

Outrage, his comrade asked if Martin wanted him to stay here. Rushing into battle,

brad declared that he would never allow another group to take his reward. Turning towards

the main character, Martin said that he was leaving the protection of the girls to him

that is. alerted, group member Rotter reported a bad feeling. With a serious expression on his face,

Addie's asked if Ria would come. Frozen and his thoughts, the main characters suggested just

observing for now. Grabbing their hands, the girls applied a protective aura. Grabbing his spear,

Brad stated that they were using the Blitz tactics discussed earlier. In Dignant, Martin asked

why he was so impatient. Pedding towards the monster, Brad said that whoever kills the spider

will win. Martin said now is not the time for that. A bolt of acid flew from the monster's mouth.

Raising her hand, full used Althea's light is Elia activated Yessen's blessing. At that moment,

full asked the technique to become a protective wall. Concentrating,

Elia ordered their swords to be lubricated. A stream of sacred power headed towards the guys,

turning to the girls, at ease called their skills impressive, adding that their timing and placement

of the wall, as well as the use of support buffs, were perfect. Looking at the fierce battle with

the monster, group member Rata stated that they had taken away the monster's ability to use

ranged attacks. Landing on the body of the dungeon boss, Brad reported that they did not have time to cut off

his limbs one by one. Raising the hammer above himself, Martin shouted that if he wanted to finish him off,

then let him do it. Swinging his weapon, Martin asked Brad to strike him in the head. Raising the weapon above his

head, Brad began to rejoice in every possible way over the victory over the monster. Looking at them,

at ease assumed that they were not as good as RIO, stating that they were skilled hunters. The main

character noted that perhaps his words were true, but the monster was too weak for the boss.

Looking at the defeated monster, Ryan noted that the boss's level was too low.

Delighted, full announced that they were finally there.

Interrupting her, Elliot declared that they would finally become hunters who had closed the dungeons.

Raising his fist to Martin, Brad announced that this was the first time they had done this.

Closing his eyes, Martin noted that this was not surprising.

Inspired, Brad offered to go to the fourth quarter to increase the rank of hunters.

His fist froze in one position. Suddenly, he discovered that Martin had disappeared somewhere.

Horrified, Brad tried to call out to him. The girl's faces were filled with genuine fear.

Raising his head, Brad froze in one position. A huge pot of a monster rose in front of him.

A monster of terrifying proportions appeared before the faces of the children.

Opening its mouth, it let out a terrifying roar. The plot introduced us to the Queen of Tarantulas,

whose level was equal to 50th. Brad's face was filled with fear. The mortality rate in

in dungeons is actually not as high as Hunter's think. Frighten, the girl's frozen one position. This is because Hunter's charge of fee based on the levels of monsters they must obey. Stunned, Brad raised his head up. Since Hunter's do not have tools to measure monster levels, surviving Hunter's report every detail after meeting them. The paw of an angry monster hung over his head. Therefore, the more often monsters are encountered, the more information about them appears. In other words, this method is useless for unique monsters. The monsters' paws are located throughout the entire dungeon.

This is why most hunters die in boss battles. Brad fell to the ground and fell into a stupor. An unbearable scream came from the mouth of the dungeon boss.

Looking at him, Brad noted that no one had said that there was anything like that here.

Suddenly, with unimaginable power, the boss released a beam of powerful mana from his mouth. A strong explosion was heard in the dungeon.

Stunned, Brad covered his head with his hands. Suddenly, his gaze fell on Addis, who used technology to protect him.

him. Turning to a member of Rod's group, he asked if they were of the same level, wondering

how his mana could do that. Addy's told him that he once dealt with the magic of reflection.

Continuing to maintain his defensive technique, member of Rod's group noted that he no longer

had any sticks left. Horrified, Brad asked what kind of magician could sacrifice his once.

The enraged dungeon boss extended his paw to attack. At that moment, Brad stated that the monster

uses more than just magical attacks. Shielding Addy's with his hand, he asked him to be careful.

Putting his weapon forward, he prepared for battle. Suddenly, with unimaginable speed,

the main character repelled the blow of the dungeon boss. Standing behind Ryo,

Addy's noted that he was late asking if something had happened to the spiritualists. After that,

the main character said that he had evacuated them, which is why they should already be leaving the

dungeon. Appearing in front of a group of guys, the dungeon boss again led out an unimaginable

roar. As Brad prepared to fight, he stated that the monster should be slow due to its large body,

adding that they should get out of there as soon as possible. With a serious expression on his face,

Ryah noted that it would be risky to climb onto the back of the dungeon boss. Addies, standing

next to him, considered that judging by the weight and the way the monster carried itself,

he could assume that only the outer part of its body was strong. A member of Radha's group

reported that without sword skills, it would be quite difficult for others to pierce him.

Excited Brad was sure that the main character would still not succeed in one try.

Raising his hand, he wondered what they were talking about, stating that they should hurry up and return to the guild to tell everyone.

Brad figured that if they died there, other hunters who came there would end up the same way.

Turning his head in his direction, Addy stated that it was quite obvious, noting that this was why they had to kill the monster so that it would not pose a threat.

Suddenly, seeing something, Brad was shocked, towering over them, the dungeon boss prepared to attack.

Wasting his thoughts, Brad theorized that he needed to kill the monster, wondering why the two were so calm.

So calm. Holding his weapon in his hands, the proteinist asked if this was the only way out.

Addies noted that only a friya agrees. An excited brad suggested that they didn't have much experience, adding that this was no ordinary boss.

Bowing his head, the main character asked the guys to close their ears. Suddenly, brad started screaming loudly.

With unimaginable power, the main character launched a projectile towards the dungeon boss.

After which, Rai's projectile overtook the monster with lightning speed. After being hit, the dungeon boss let out a terrifying screech.

Seeing this, Brad fell into a stupor, looking at the defeated monster. Being in his thoughts, he assumed that the main character had stabbed him, adding that it was a broad sword, not a spear. Seeing the monster open its mouth to strike, Brad noted that it had not died.

Frighten Brad asked the guys to be careful, saying that the monster was still alive. Suddenly,

a colossally powerful explosion was heard behind the guys. Hunter's shields began to fly away from

the explosion sight. Stunned, Brad froze in one position. A magic stick flew to his leg,

continuing to think, Brad noted that they stuck a wand into the sword, which caused the explosion.

In complete bewilderment, he could not think that they would kill the monster in this way.

Next, a panel appeared on the protagonist's face, which notified him that he had purchased 238,110 points.

At that moment, Rayu thought that he still had a long way to go.

Smiling, the main character thought about the huge number of monsters killed.

Turning towards Brad, the main character said that they had cleared this dungeon.

After clearing the dungeon, Rayu and Addi's headed out.

Standing in the elevator, the main character is mired in his thoughts.

A frustrated Brad sat in the corner of the elevator.

Turning to Group Member Rod, Ryan noted that this confused him, asking him to look into it.

At that moment, Adi's noted that Brad was in shock, adding that not everyone is as strong as the main character.

In complete despair, Brad revealed that he really tried, saying that when Martin died,

he was petrified and couldn't do anything, adding that he was jealous of Roo.

Looking at the surprised Adi's, he stated that since the main character is strong from birth.

Interrupting him, Group Member Rod noted that Ryan had to live in difficult conditions.

Turning to the Upset Brad, the main character asked him to stop talking about the injustice of this world.

With a serious expression on his face, Ryou asked if it wasn't obvious to Brad that someone had to try their best to survive.

The main character was confident that if luck was on their side, they would survive and become stronger.

After that, Ryou noted that the same happened to him. Looking at the outrage Brad,

the protagonist stated that luck would have been on his side when he met them and survived,

noting that otherwise he would have died. An angry Brad said that Ryou was right,

Adding that if it weren't for him, he would already be in the next world. The elevator lifting the guys began to sway from side to side. With that said, Brad wanted to ask him about Martin asking if luck was on his side. Continuing to scream, he asked if he should die. Smiling, Martin was glad to see the boys return. Seeing him, Brad fell into a stupor. While beating Brad, Elia asked where his gratitude was, calling him a pathetic worm. Indignant, Martin asked if he knew what it cost the main character to save them. As Brad tried to dodge the blows, he swore he saw Martin.

He expressed great gratitude to them, declaring that they owed their lives to them.

Worry?

him and flight and soften the blow when he collided with the wall, adding that thanks to this he

was lucky and survived. Stand, Brad wondered if this was possible. Is it possible or not? Isn't it hard work?

Asked Martin. Brad's face was filled with doubt. After which, he turned to Rio and Addie's who had

turned around. Bowing his head, he expressed great gratitude to them, declaring that they owed

their lives to them. Wary, the main character froze in one position. Opening the door, the main

character announced that he would go first. After hitting Brad, Martin stated that Rio was

angry with them because of him and asked what he would do. Taking a back, Brad noted that he did not know

about such consequences. Addressing them, members of the Rata group said that they had a proposal.

Holding the magical artifact in his hands, Addis told them that they could not use it and plan to sell it.

Adding that his companion offered to offer it to them first if they were interested. Taking it in his hands,

Brad was shocked. A member of Rod's group said that they were willing to sell it at half price and

would not have to go through all the inconvenience.

Anxious, Brad wondered why they were offering him this expensive weapon.

Smiling, Addie's noted that luck was on his side.

Leaving the room, Ryan was lost in his thoughts.

The guys were shocked that it was a real artifact, noting that they finally had at least one.

After which, Martin invited them to find out his capabilities.

With a smile on his face, the proteinists noted that it would be bad if they died after

they saved them.

Adding that in addition, he could not use the artifact due to the level limit.

A driver passing by closely watched Ryan was he stood. After which, he began to knock on the wall of the cart. Leaning on the seat, he reported that he had found the warrior to Walter. Holding a sheet of paper with a picture of the main character in his hands, the man asked what about the magician. The coachman stated that he had not yet left the lift. With a serious expression on his face, the man announced the hope that they would want to unite. Worry, he pronounced the magician's name. While Eric was proudly thinking about how well he tried and was able to become more successful,

Addie's awkwardly accepted the thanks addressed to Eric behind his back.

The young man dreamed of how he would help the goddesses who were interested in him thanks

to his fame and gain their trust.

Eric, focused on his plan to take revenge on the demonic god, did not notice that Addie's

was standing by the carriage and looking for him.

When the magician noted with a smile how well Eric knew how to hide, the young man's attention

was attracted by someone knocking on wood.

The man with glasses turned to the surprised Addie's.

Eric decided it was time to go out and quietly called Addie's, standing alone in the middle

of a deserted area, the young man realized that the magician had left. The carriage moved forward

while indignance formations came from it. Addies was upset that the man with glasses lured the magician into

the carriage for a conversation, and it eventually set off. Addies frowned tensely and buried his teeth

when he remembered they used. Even spare, Wands, repurching himself for his carelessness and

a densely populated city. The man intertwined his fingers, resting his elbows on his legs,

and expressed his satisfaction that the magician did not draw his wand. When the stranger noted

the similarity between Addie's and his older sister Lady Adora banister. The young man opened his

red eyes in alarm. The magician was dumbfounded that the man knew his sister, but the stranger

explained that. Although little is known about her, she fought against the evil great dragons 10

years ago along with four heroes. The man mentioned the high-draconian brotherhood, adding that

Adora would have received a blessing if she were alive, but Addie said to stop with a grim face.

The man listened with narrowed eyes as the magician asked him to stop talking about his dead

head sister for the sake of attracting attention and talk to the point. The stranger, adjusting

his glasses, expressed his concern that for the last ten years after the death of his sister,

the current head of the minister family had been living in seclusion, but this meeting convinced

him. When the carriage stopped, the man announced his arrival. He opened the vehicle door slightly,

inviting an angry at ease to go to a deserted place of his choice to discuss the details.

When the magician looked at the place where he was brought, he fell into a days. This was

his house, tall, bright and with a green roof. The man in glasses with panic on his face

looked at the building that he did not expect to see in front of him. Suddenly someone jumped

to the ground, boasting to the angry man about his talent for driving carts. Eric said with a

casual smile that the driver, sitting unconscious with his eyes and mouth open, drove in the wrong

direction, and the young man decided that he needed to rest. When Eric and Addie's began to talk

about the persecution, the frightened man threw up his palms in front of him and began to explain

himself to the young men. Eric struck his palm threateningly with his fist, hinting at the nature of

further communication, and the man shouted out of plea three times to stop. At ease, looking carefully at the

emblem with a golden pattern, came to the conclusion that this thing was real and belonged to the goddess

of light altaia. Eric looked up from the emblem in bewilderment and looked behind at ease. A man

in glasses, tied with ropes to a chair, whose face was decorated with bruises and abrasions,

turned out to be a priest of the order of light. The beaten priest, with fresh blood flowing from

From his nostril, introduced himself as Emilato, a worshiper of Altia, the goddess of light.

While Eric stood in the distance facing the wall, Ati's apologized to Emil, and the man, adjusting his glasses

with exhaustion, explained that he wanted to take the magician to a deserted place really to talk.

Eric closed his eyes when he heard that Emil did not want to forgive the young man for the

violence he had previously used.

In response, Eric spoke in Waltherian, pretending to be a foreigner who did not understand anything,

which infuriated the priest even more. Addies was surprised that the order was looking for him and not the mighty Walter.

Emo looked sternly at the magician when he suggested that since the priest wanted to talk in private, the mission was confidential.

Emo appreciated the young man's intelligence, remembering to himself how, after the death of most of the great dragons, he searched for him.

The priest thought that Addies was 17 years old and was amazed at how it such a young age the magician controlled the savage arach.

Emmel closed his eyes and said that he must trust Addie's and officially offer cooperation with the order of light, while asking him to listen carefully to secret information.

The man placed a photograph of three people on the table, saying that he was currently studying a man named Legandro in the refugee villages surrounding the boat valley.

While Eric peered at the stranger's face in the photo, Addie's asked if Legandro was heading a criminal organization and using these villages as a base.

Emmel denied this information and dryly explained that he must first tell the young men about the refugee villages for a better understanding of the situation.

Initially, refugees were not residents of this city, but with the appearance of the crater dungeon and a sharp influx of hunters, they were forced to live outside the city due to a sharp increase in taxes.

The child, seeing a man pulling a cart, loudly and joyfully told his mother that his father had returned.

The blue-eyed woman affectionately greeted her husband, who exhaled heavily, and the child began asking about the sales for the day.

The man, smiling happily, hugged the child to himself and replied that the merchant's appearance

repels customers. But the woman reassured him, reminding him that he was just getting started.

When the woman asked if the merchant had found the guy who helped him, the man answered in the negative.

Adding that he had recently seen a Walter a warrior similar to him during a request to kill a monster.

When the woman expressed her desire to see this warrior in her village,

someone's heavy stomping and heavy breathing were heard.

Kalen are covered his wife with his hand as a man screaming and panic approached them.

The woman covered her mouth with her hands when she saw Joseph and Kalen are ordered her to run to the center of the village, looking anxiously at the acquaintance in front of her. Joseph, who was missing one tooth in his upper jaw, did not stop running and made a deafening report of the monster. Suddenly, the man was swallowed up by a green creature that looked like a huge mutated frog with three creepy eyes. The monster closed its lips, between which Joseph's legs were sticking out. While the villagers ran away, frightened by the monster, Kalen are grabbed a weapon in his hands and watched intently as the creature devoured his feet. He had a

Joseph. When the woman timidly called her husband, he became angry that she was still there,

but she hastened to explain that she could not find the child. Kalenar assumed that their daughter

might be in the house and hurried his wife when an archer ran up to the man and took aim at the monster.

When Kalenar learned that Joseph had gone to the beast's nest to kill one, he became furious and

yelled that he was going to send a request to the hunter's guild. The archer, drawing the bowstring,

was indignant because of the hunters who did not want to accept this request for such a small reward.

When Kaeliner complained about the hunters, his little daughter came out of the house and called her father.

The men did not hear the child's voice and continued to chat until the huge frog noticed the girl and extended his long pink tongue towards her.

When Kaeliner noticed what was happening, he froze in horror.

Demo, pressing his finger to the thin frame of his glasses, concluded that the order cannot interfere in the management of territories and therefore they resort to cooperation with hunters to help those in need.

As soon as Addie's heard the words that in return the order could raise the level of the young men's contributions and increase the chances of meeting the goddesses, he immediately agreed, but Eric put his hand on the magician's shoulder and refused. Eric scornfully told Emil to stop pretending that he was thinking about justice, citing the fact that he had come to the dragon hunter.

Emmel bowed his head and was forced to admit that the young man was right, adding that the target of the mission was Olegandro's base.

Addy's frozen shock with his mouth open when he learned that this base was a dragon's nest.

The magician, overcome with anger, jumped up from his chair and began to lament that all the nests should already be destroyed.

And the Order of Brotherhood itself should deal with the rest, to which Emmel calmly replied that their Order wanted to fully investigate everything.

However, the priest clarified that they cannot accuse Olegandro of anything, and the actions that he is going to take are, in fact,

Not criminal. The man added that refugees even consider a Legandra a hero. The girl, hugging an adult, sobbed loudly.

Kalenor looked at someone in front of him with wide eyes, stunned. A defeated monster lay on the ground,

and next to him were Aether and Aliyah. The wyvern smiled when the girl said that they were from a dragon's nest.

Aliyah smiled ominously, clarifying that a Legandra had sent them. Aliyah clarified whether they wanted her

and either to help the refugee village. Aliyah replied with a smile that he wanted to provide a little help to

to those in need, namely to kill the monsters walking around the village. Standing nearby

with a doll like smile, newcomer Hendy expressed his joy that Elajandro had left him to handle

the rest. While Hendy thanked the man, Elia wondered why Elajandro sent her an ether out to support

the refugees. The girl did not understand what the man was up to when suddenly he announced

it from that day on Hendy would look after the wyvern. Elajandro reminded Elia that the

last time the wyvern tried to escape. Elia replied that she constantly warned Ethan thinking

to herself that if she let the Wyvern go, a Legandra would place all the responsibility on

hendi. The man said with a grin that before everyone else, their actions in the name of

Justice were secret. Alia listened silently as a Legandra talked about how refugees who want to

move here will be accepted after an assessment. Alia did not understand why the man then reduced

the number of inhabitants of the nest in order to keep this place a secret and why he suddenly began

to tell the world about it so persistently. Suddenly someone loudly called out to Alia and she looked

up. A huge purple monster with human teeth roared at the girl while large drops of a nasty green

color flew out of his mouth. The girl called out to Eva, and the Wyvern powerfully kicked the monster

in the face while Leah covered her face with her hands. Having thrown the enemy to a decent distance,

the alarm either called the girl. The Wyvern asked Leah about her condition, but the girl

only sighed heavily in response, which may need to worry even more. Biological fluid flowed

down Leah's body from the monster's mouth, and the Wyvern offered to clean the girl.

Aether approached the shore of a clean pond next to a green forest. Belia, shielding herself from the wind with

her hands, thought that enough was enough. Aether, who created wind currents with the flapping of her wings,

considered it necessary to completely dry Elia's beautiful hair. But she was worried that monsters could

remain there. Aether, who lived the life of a wild monster for a long time, warned that if Elia destroys

them all, they will realize that there are people nearby. While the Wyvern carefully comb the

The girl's long hair, she asked Olia if she used the sword without instructions, and

the warrior replied that relying only on instructions was not good.

Ethel laughed and said that she had seen Olia's movements many times while using the guide

and noticed that sometimes the girl's pace became unstable.

Olia smiled and replied that the manual's magical fencing is very precise, but she

wants to learn the magical fencing she saw as a child.

Olia didn't know about hunters when she was a child.

Her mother combed her in the morning without showing this side of her, but Olia later learned

that her mother was a swordsman.

Then the girl thought that her mother was a dancer.

Aliyah remembered her mother's wonderful morning training, twirling with swords as if in

a dance.

Aliyah remembered an ordinary morning when her mother, having gone hunting, did not return.

And a couple of days later Aliyah came for her with an ambiguous smile on his face.

He brought the girl to the dragon's nest and forcibly implanted the manual into her body

after which she lay sobbing on the floor.

So Aliyah lost her sight.

The girl's face drooped as she expressed her fear that she would eventually become a puppet

because she relied on guidance.

There suddenly screamed shrilly for the warrior to run away. The wyvern, with a sincere smile, suggested that the two of them fly to the west, where no one would find them. But Alia did not seem fascinated by this idea.

Aether became sad when Alia said that a Legandra would kill someone if she left. When the wyvern asked why not report this to the inquisitors, the girl replied that this was impossible.

Once upon a time, Alia asked a villager for help, and the next day, together with a smiling Legandra, she looked at his corpse.

When a girl refused to train or participate in tests, the man would say that human life was worthless and forced her to obey him.

Alia said that in the end, there is only one way to get rid of a legandro and the other aliens, have the dragon's nest process all the life force and render it useless.

Alia frowned as she imagined what would happen once this happened.

The girl explained that this is why they need the ether dragon core.

The Wyvern replied with pity that she still did not know how to process life force.

Alia stroked the depressed either comfortingly, convinced that she was such a genius that she would soon figure out

how to do this. Alia and Aether laughed, imagining how after this the Wyvern would become legendary and

receive the title of genius Wyvern. Aether thoughtfully put her finger to her mouth, saying that she needed to

hurry up and get ahead of the other dragons. The Wyvern added that spreading rumors about the

dragon's nest would cause other dragons to know about it too. Hearing these words, Alia understood

what was happening. The girl got angry and screamed loudly that Lajandra was using the dragon's nest

to lure the great dragon, but Aether did not believe that a man could defeat such a monster. Alia

The girl was sure that he already knew how to extract the dragon core, and all he had to do is find the great dragon.

Addie's was a little taken aback when he heard that he would have to penetrate this place alone.

Emile, looking at the young man through his glasses, dryly explained that'll a general was looking for experienced magicians and would be glad to accept Addie's.

The priest added that they will provide Addie's with the necessary information so that he can pass the assessment test.

assessment test. When Emmel began to talk about the spies who had already infiltrated there,

Eric slammed his hand on the table and announced that he would also go.

Addies looked at Eric with wide eyes, with determination on his face saying that going alone

into the enemy's hideout is suicide, and wanting to go along with the magician. Emmel

sternly stated that the warrior-waltter would not be able to remain unnoticed,

and a Legandra would suspect him. Eric frowned angrily and replied that in that case they had

nothing to talk about, and the request would not be accepted. Addies was thinking hard about something

when Eric told Emmall to find someone else. The magician jumped up from his chair, expressing

his firm desire to cooperate with the order of light. Eric looked at his friend in shock,

Addies. Without looking back at the young man, coldly said that he was his personal guard,

and only the master chooses whether to accept the request or not. Emmall, pushing his glasses

up the bridge of his nose, concluded that the request had been accepted. Before leaving,

the priest said that they would weigh that the eastern gate and give the necessary things and

documents for verification. While Addys, sitting at the table, silently read the document,

the angry Eric did not understand how the young man could accept the request without knowing

absolutely nothing. Eric worried that he would not be able to help Addys, shouted at the magician

to refuse the request, otherwise he would do it himself. Addys shouted at Eric not to be stupid,

explaining that the magician had already accepted the request, swearing on his last name,

and that only his family could solve this problem. Eric flew into a rage because Addys,

Although he was a dragon, believed that everyone not involved was simply left behind.

At his looked angrily at the young man as he shouted that the banister family belonged to the

human race, which means the magician should have nothing to do with them.

At his started screaming, demanding that Eric take back his words, but the newcomer did not

understand what was so important about the name banister and wanted the magician to cancel

the request.

At his pressed his palm to his chest, shouting that the dragon's nest still existed after

the banister family sacrificed themselves to destroy them.

Eric Baird his teeth angrily when Addie shouted that the aliens had no honor. Eric clenched his fists,

shouting that honor meant nothing if the magician died. Addie's frowned and was silent for a few seconds,

and then calmly asked if Eric really thought so. The young man looked and shocked at the magician,

who thought that he had become stronger after raising his level. Leaving the angry Eric alone,

Addie's partingly told him not to worry about the magician dying. Eric's face showed regret and

sadness as the door slammed shut. A white horse was pulling a wooden carriage. Addie's took his

As the skies and identification documents, Hemal explained that they also added an official document

with a note that Addie's level was lower than it actually was, so that the young man would not be

followed everywhere.

Addie's, looking from under his brows at the priest with eyes burning with rage, told

him to stop talking and distract the magician from reading independently.

Hemal was taken aback and apologized, thinking that Addie's seemed to have just had a fight

with the girl.

The magician, carefully reading the document, informed the priest about the error.

said that the gender indicated there was female, but Emma, opening a huge box of cosmetics,

replied that this was not a mistake. When the priest asked if at his new how to apply makeup,

the young man was confused. There was a long line of people with luggage in the tent in the middle

of the road. In the distance, a family of father, mother and child sat on the ground. When the woman

told her daughter to wish her father a safe journey, the girl screamed that she no longer loved him,

but Kalena replied that he would buy her goodies when he returned. The woman with a warm,

One smile wished her husband the safe journey, and Kalenar asked her to take care of herself

and her daughter.

When Kalenar looked at the light of people and thought it was strange, someone called

the man by name.

Kalenar greeted Aliyah, who was standing with the wyvern, and asked what brought the girl

here.

Aliyah replied that she was here to accompany the people heading to the dragon's nest, asking

if Kalenar wanted to go to.

The man scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile and replied that he was going

to work as a builder, because physical labor is the only thing he knows how to do.

earlier reminded Kailanar that he would not return home until he finished all the work

and the man had a family. The man, looking at two people fighting in the distance, replied

that he was worried about monsters. However, the fact that Elajandra would be recruiting

hunters through a strict selection process made the man feel more confident. One of the

fighters received a blow to the face. The victim was thrown back and fell to the ground

upside down. The armored blonde man who defeated him winked, reminding his opponent not

to be offended by how natural selection works. Handy, with a wide smile, shook the

The winner's hand and said that he had entered the dragon's nest.

As the crowd cheered for the blonde, Hendy announced the turn of the last couple, numbers 56 and

60.

As the loser was pulled away, Elia thought that the levels of the participants were much lower

than she expected.

Ether leaned over to the girl and whispered that it was more profitable for high-level people

to go to dungeons, and the girl asked the wyvern to lift her higher in order to better see

the battle.

Elia sat on Ether's head and thanked her.

The Handy, with his usual smile, asked for a number 59 was "someone came running to the

battlefield."

Among the large men and nightly armor, Addie's appeared, dressed in women's clothing and

with his long hair and a ponytail.

The painted Addie's, looking through round glasses, introduced himself as Arianisty with

number 59.

Emma stood by the carriage as if patiently waiting for something.

When the priest hurried Addie's, he shouted that it was he who suddenly told the young man

to change his clothes.

When Emma tried to open the carriage door to help the young man put on his corset, he

Embarrassed, close the door with his foot, pressing it into the man's face.

Addie's changed the subject and asked why the order of light made this decision and asked

about the other five religious groups.

Emile adjusted his glasses with a familiar gesture and replied that the orders of water,

"Fire, wind and earth do not interfere when the matter does not concern them."

And if you ask for help from the church of the night, their inquisitors will burn everything

here to the ground.

Addie's began to descend from the carriage, and Emile and voluntarily drew attention to

the young man.

who had transformed into a pretty girl in a white shirt and knee-length skirt, asked him with a puppy dog look if he looked strange.

Hemal immediately took off his glasses and started babbling that they would be ideal for the young man's disguise.

Addies put them on and asked if he looked different now.

When the young man asked how Hemal would see without glasses, the man with tears on his cheeks replied that in his life he had already seen everything he wanted.

Addies' mission, to which all the participants looked at with an expression of shock on their faces,

was to find out about the existence of the dragon's nest and pass the qualifying round.

Handy, with a friendly smile, asked if he could look at the documents of the recently arrived participant.

Addies was no stranger to hiding his identity, but he had never been so nervous because everyone was really staring at him.

The man who failed the test began to fawn over Addies, offering to accompany him on his way back and talking about dangerous guys in the guild.

When they joked that Addies might even die during the test, the young man involuntarily remembered his quarrel with Eric.

Addy stood up and looked at the men with displeasure, thinking that he had to convince them that he could carry out assignments on his own.

Either complained about the annoying people that are everywhere, and then called Alia, who was carefully watching Hendy and Addy's.

The girl frowned, noting that there was something wrong with this man.

When Addy's confirmed his level 30, Alia did not understand why a magician of level 45 would come here, hiding his level.

Hendy stared at the document. Addy's looked intently at the organizer, waiting for the further outcome of events.

Hendy suddenly announced that Addis had been accepted into the dragon's nest, and the young man silently opened his eyes and mouth in surprise.

Aliyah was also surprised by this answer. The night started shouting, angry that Addis didn't even take the test, justifying it as favoritism.

Hendy laughed and explained to the men that the dragon's nest needed magicians, and the tests for them were different.

Suddenly, Aliyah, armed with a sword, approached Addis and Hendy, wanting to prevent people from thinking that Elajandra was acting dishonestly.

When Aliyah, as the owner of the 35th level, expressed her desire to test Addy's,

Handy was a little surprised by this.

Aliyah ordered Handy to step aside, thinking that something fishy was going on.

The girl rushed into battle, wishing that strong people would no longer join Alijandro.

Aliyah's sword pierced right through the ice wall.

Addy skated backwards on the ground, holding his wand, while Aliyah marveled at such a strong move during the first attack.

Addy's seriously felt lucky, thinking that advanced magic would reveal his identity.

The young man wondered whether he should use ice magic. Seeing Aliyah throw down one of her swords,

Atties remembered that a swordsman cannot fight with just one sword. Aliyah flew in the attack,

holding the remaining sword at the ready, while Atties, standing on the ground, was preparing

to parry the blow when suddenly a large man appeared between them, swinging a huge hammer.

His weapon was rapidly approaching Aliyah's head. The next moment, a column of dust rose from the

impact of a heavy weapon, and people standing nearby were thrown into the air. The man with the

the hammer grinned nastily, asking if he would be considered to have passed the test if he killed

Alia and that is, and the young man with blond hair sitting next to him pointed his finger at

the man with fear. The young knight was horrified when he recognized the man as a freak eater named

Polly Swintis, who had been released from the crater asylum. Esfindis reported that he was

level 45 and that human flesh didn't taste very good, but the man ended up here when he went out

in search of something tasty. Suddenly, he picked up an oblong metal object from the ground,

perplexively suggesting that he had also killed the judge. A scarlet liquid flowed from the other

end of the object reminiscent of metal melting from fire. In the distance lay the other half

of the fat man's weapon. Addies, covering Alia who was sitting on the ground, gloomily announced

the postponement of the test. Alia suspiciously asked Addies if he was unlucky this time too.

In response, the young man, looking intensely in front of him, replied that Esfintus uses his weapon,

relying only on its weight. Although the man himself was no feather, grabbing a piece of the leg

of some animal, the fat man shouted that he was no longer interested in this meat, and ordered

everyone around him to hurry up. Swinging his limb, piglet hissed the order to die through his yellowish teeth,

a huge foot flew towards the Leonades. Suddenly a sharp blow appeared, knocking the animals

limb out of Esfintus's hand. The foot crashed into the carriage, and the fat man, whose features were

drowned in layers of fat, looked down in bewilderment, seeing handy their alive and whole, who,

as always, was smiling broadly, Esfintus was surprised. Addies looked shocked,

Alia's face did not express any emotion, and Hendy, with his usual polite smile, informed the

fat man that they were no longer accepting applications today.

Piglet grinned nastily, stretching out his thick lips, and asked if this meant that he had passed.

Hendy suddenly laughed eerily and unnaturally, looking at the man with empty black eyes.

Raising his fist and flying towards the fat man, Hendy said with joy on his face that the

dead man could not pass.

Addie's froze, his red eyes wide open, when he suddenly saw bright red particles of something

in front of his face.

The pig went down and froze while puddles of vomit spread near his feet. As Esfintus fell face down into the ground,

Henry recorded one accidental death and burst out laughing at the weakness of the deceased.

Addies walked this with fear, thinking that Esfintus was not weak and that the magician for a split second saw energy is red as blood.

Looking at Hendy, who, as if nothing had happened, announced his departure to the dragon's nest,

Addy's realized that this man was using an aura, House of Addies,

or is the red energy that a person begins to emit when he has trained his body and vitality to maximum values.

Once he had this ability, his strength would surpass that of an ordinary person, and Eric could feel it.

He felt the energy igniting within him.

However, the bottle at which the young man was aiming remain safe and sound, and Eric frozen in a fighting pose came to the conclusion that there was no aura in him after all.

While the young man's t-shirt was burned by the fiery blow and set his back on fire, Eric said thoughtfully that he felt something hot.

Eric, who turned blue, screamed that he was hot, and when the panicking at his used ice magic, the young man became very cold.

Eric yelled at his friend in rage, and at ease, with an innocent smile, covered himself with a scroll and replied that he was practicing new spells.

Eric was shocked that the magician bought the scroll for as much as a house, but at ease assured that this item contained information about Mona and ways to more effectively control it.

so the purchase was worth it. Eric sat down next to Addys and asked about ways that one could

learn to create an aura, and the magician, rolling up the scroll, laughingly announced the absence

of such methods. Addys explained that aura, mana, and life force are initially in a fixed state

and help determine a person's abilities. The magician added that the person then learned skills

and gets a job that matches his abilities, and that everything except life force can be learned.

Addys clarified that, unlike other energies, or can only be studied through diligent training.

But even 40 years of work does not guarantee its acquisition. Eric caught onto one of the magician's phrases and excitedly asked if it meant that the young man would one day be suspected, and Addie confirmed this, referring to the crater dungeon.

When the mage sternly said that not being able to use aura and dungeons against monsters would only increase suspicion, Eric became upset because there are countless people like Lick, but not everything can be solved by physical force.

Eric frowned and pursed his lips, complaining about his guidance and wondering if he would even be able to learn this without his help.

The bottle Eric used for training cracked.

Addies, whose wand was smoking, replied that if they met an enemy that Eric could not cope with,

then they would try to figure it out with the help of the red haired youth's magic.

Addies smiled sweetly and said that he still had a long way to go, but he would try to raise his

level so as not to worry. On the table there was a jar with a label on which a red apple was drawn.

Eric crossed his arms, walked from side to side and swore. The young man grabbed his hair,

shouting angrily because of that stubborn idiot. Eric tried to reassure himself with the thought

that Addis had lived so long hiding his dragon essence, so the disguise should be fine,

and that there would be no people with a level higher than the magician.

At the moment when Eric was worried about Addis,

Hendi announced him as the last participant to pass. Ignoring Hendi's welcoming speech,

Addis ran to Asvinthus, who was lying motionless face down, worried about his condition.

Placing his palm on the man's back, where the fat had spread into the shape of Addis's fingers.

The young man loudly called out to the judge and expressed his indignation that he had reported

started the accidental death of someone who is still alive. Looking at Esfintus with glassy eyes,

Hendy coldly replied that the man's subcutaneous fat was thicker than the judge expected.

At his looked angrily at Hendy when he said that if they left the fat man, he would die naturally.

At ease, taking out a flask with pink liquid, really called out to Alia. When the young man desperately

asked the swordswoman for help, she moved towards him and smiled. Alia, on the orders of the magician,

part of the jaws of Esfintus to pour the potion into it, and Adi said that the fat man must

be stuffed into a transport bag and delivered to the dragon's nest. Addie's frowned.

Handy's round black eyes opened wide. In the middle of the mountains stood a huge crater,

stained with purple spots, inside its stood a line of horse-drawn carts. Man on ropes lifted

the load. Passing participants with tired faces got out of the carts with backpacks and

sleeping bags on their backs. Exhausted. Aether lay on the ground with her eyes closed and

exhaled with relief, rejoicing at the long-awaited arrival. A fat man, passed out, was tied

to the wyvern's back, and Alia guiltily stroked Ethan's face, imagining how hard it was for her

to carry swintus.

Ethan agreed to this request only because it was from the person who saved Alia's life.

Addies looked intently and thoughtfully at the dragon's nest.

Seeing pipes and devices in this place, the magician came to the conclusion that everything

here was built by Matt.

Addies wondered if they had occupied the ruins of the nest, because a real dragon's nest is

filled with energy, but there is nothing here.

When the thought of testing and checking this flash through the young man's head, Alia

It came close to him from behind and asked what he was doing.

At ease, frightened by the sudden appearance of the girl, even screamed, but replied that

he had been looking so closely at the many pipes while Leia was peering suspiciously at the

magician.

At ease even hesitated when he asked with excitement if everything was okay.

Alia sighed and thanked the young man for saving her life, and at ease said that the fat man

really was a madman.

However, by madness, Alia meant that the magician saved Swintus and asked the young man

to turn around.

Julia Drew at is his attention to the judge who had beaten us, and was now chatting with someone.

The girl said that, in fact, at is humiliated the chief of security in the dragon's nest.

When the young man still did not consider it necessary to leave the man to die, Ali about

her head and coldly said that good people do not survive here.

The sorts woman mentioned people outside who think the place is a hidden castle, even

though it lacks food, water, and space.

Melia said that this place does not look like a dragon's nest, but like an isolated island.

In this place, the most important thing is rules and order, and stone walls are built every

day.

Addies closed his eyes, knitting his eyebrows, and concluded that there was no other choice.

The young man waved his magic wand, from the end of which flames emanated.

The fire was approaching sweetness, who was lying with his arms outstretched.

Alia opened her mouth and frowned faintly.

The swords homin screamed and ordered the surprised Addies to stop, lowering his hand with

the wand down.

Ether sat down near the fat man's body, looking at the fire that appeared, while Alia looked

at the situation in confusion. Addie's said with a warm smile that the sick need warmth.

Looking at Alia in a friendly manner, the young man said that she also needed people.

The sorts woman froze silently, then she suddenly blushed, indignant that Addie's had done

this on purpose. The young man looked perplexed when handy suddenly approached the company

of supposedly two girls, noting with the same unnatural laughter and smile that the two had

already become close. Alia told the judge that she explained to Addie's the rules here, and

The young man laughed awkwardly, saying that this was his first experience of neighborly

life.

Hendy asked Daddies to leave all his sticks and follow him, for Sir Lejandra wanted to

see him, and Daddies was numb with fear.

Aliyah did not understand why Lejandra wanted to see one of the participants.

The sun was setting, leaving more shadows on the stone buildings.

Daddies followed Hendy along the gloomy corridor.

The young man was upset that he had relaxed after easily infiltrating here, but he immediately

met the leader and even without a weapon.

Candy asked that is his opinion of the place, and the magician pretended to

chirp that it was magnificent and beautiful, just as the rumor set.

Handy laughed briefly, saying that was not what he was asking, and Addie's tense a little.

Handy, narrowing his eyes, dryly asked if this was a real nest.

The hand held a pen, its sharp tip resting on a clean white sheet.

Addie's gaze was tense with anxiety.

Handy asked the young man if Emma had told him that there were other spies here, pulling

out a golden emblem, and Addie's demanded proof.

In response, Hendy pointed to the glasses belonging to the priest, and then Addis did not understand

why the judge asked to leave all the sticks if they were on the same side.

All the Jandros lips curled into a smirk.

The judge explained that all a Jandro would also be unarmed and Hendy would use aura, but Addis

was only worried about the guy's behavior.

Approaching the door, Hendy turned around and warned Addis that if he wanted to finish faster,

he should no longer do anything useless, like with that fat man.

When Hendy mentioned that Alia might suspect something was wrong, Addis angrily said that

they might be the ones leading them astray. Handy, touching the doorknob, advised the magician

to get as much information from the interview as he could about whether the nest was real or not.

When Handy began to talk about Addy's not being too obvious, a sharp feather emitting purple

sparks approached his eye, peeping through the door crack. Blood spattered the wooden floor.

Addy's called out hesitantly to Handy, who stood frozen in front of a legendral. Through

the pain, Handy, with his eyes wide open, forced out the words, asked the man why he did this

So suddenly, Elejandra put on a smile and replied that a beneficial insect is better than a harmful one, but he still hates bucks.

Addies watch silently as a blinding light emanated from the two men, delivering an electric current.

Handies blood got on the magician's clothes, looking at the terrible scene with wide eyes.

Holding the order of light emblem in his hand, Elejandra sarcastically thanked them for the advertisement and said that he originally knew that the 50th level had come here.

Suddenly, the man turned his crazy gaze to Addie's standing behind him, bearing his teeth in a frightening

matter. When Olegandro asked the young man who he was, Addie's could only freeze in horror.

There were several copper pipes running through a hole in the wall,

either complained of body pain after the flight for the first time in a long time.

The wyvern invited Elia to ride and fly to their room, but the girl only mumbled ambiguously

in response, looking at her hand. When Edith asked if something was wrong with the hand,

earlier replied that she just had a strange feeling. The swordswoman said that she usually

feels something like a current on her hands. This makes it possible to feel a person through touch,

but when touching Addie's, Alia's feeling was different. Alia sat on the wyvern's neck when she

suggested that it was the high level of the magician, but the girl replied that the feeling was

familiar, but at the same time strange. When Alia touched the top of Ethan's head with both palms,

she felt the same feeling and shouted loudly about it. Alia concluded that she experienced

similar sensations when she touched ether and the girl began to guess. The Wyvern, looking up at

Alia, voiced her guess that Addis was a dragon. Etha and Alia looked at something in front of them when

they realized they were already late. A blindingly bright magical light emanated from a long

thin window. The blow of the same light hit Addis hard. The young man hit the ground with his back,

but quickly took a fighting pose. Addis was unhappy that without magic stones, he could not use

magic normally. Now, Alia Jandero understood why the order of light was so interested in him and the

the authenticity of the dragon's nest. The man guessed that the order needed a legitimate reason to act, and for this they sent experts to infiltrate this place. Ignoring

all a Jandro's question, Addie said that everything became clear when the man killed the priest of the order. All a Jandro grin disgustingly when he heard such an assumption. He did not consider this important if witnesses were absent. Electric currents knocked Addie's offer feet. The Lea and Aether flew to the battlefield, and the Wyvern thought that a Le Jandro was able to see the dragon's core and had already found out that Addie's was it. However,

Aliyah denied this proposal, saying that the man used the dragon's nest his bait. Looking at the smiling Elegandro,

Aliyah reported Addi's level 45, adding that there is only one way for a man to know whether he is a dragon or not.

That is, to drive you into a corner before death and thereby force you to reincarnate into a dragon.

When Aether began to worry that if Addi's turned out to be not a dragon, then an ordinary person would die.

Aliyah and differently said that this was Elegandro's nature. Aliyah came to the conclusion that

that she would have to kill Addis before he revealed his dragon nature, either rushed forward

with a concentrated expression on her face.

The bluestone shone an exuded energy, while Addis was thinking hard about the fact that

his magic had weakened.

But he needed to somehow repel the enemy's attacks, he asked the Lejandra why he created

the dragon core.

While Fountain pens circled around the man's face, he hinted that he would not tell the magician

the truth and asked him to ask this question again before killing him.

Poking one of his hands in the air, Lejandra added with a grin that this would only

only be the case if Addie's lived to see this moment. The man attacked the magician with

a dozen identical magic shots. Addie's tensed in frown when he saw that it was a physical attack.

The young man built a shield of ice in front of him. Addie's was horrified when he saw that

Elajandra's two attacks were still approaching him. They caused the ice shield to crack

in half and the maids to jump back. The creepy fountain pen, like a snake, wriggled in the

air, approaching Addie's. The young man watched the object from top to bottom, bearing his teeth

in stress. The pen mercilessly passed over the entire surface of the magician's body.

Emmels' glasses flew off at his face and cracked, scattering into small fragments.

Olegandro, relaxed with his hands in his pockets, jumped on one leg onto the ice block,

still grinning. Just the man wanted to be upset by the death of his enemy when suddenly his face

lit up with a fiery light. Addies created fiery streams with his bare hands while sitting on his knees.

One of the arms pierced the young man's hand, and he closed one eye, over which there were bleeding wounds,

from pain and overexertion. When Addie's asked himself whether he was hit,

Olegandro suddenly appeared next to him, answering this question. The magician turned around

in bewilderment, looking with one eye. Olegandro moved at incredible speed.

The man thought that even if Addie's was pretending, he was still too weak.

Looking at the enemy lying on the ground, Olegandro said that he would soon find out

whether she was human or not. Olegandro screamed at Ethan, asking why the

Wyvern flew in the opposite direction. The girl yelled that they should fly towards Olegandro,

and ether frowning, ask what they should do there.

Alia screamed that Addie's needed to be cornered and forced into her dragon form.

Ether, hearing the girl's words that she was going to kill Addie's,

bared her fangs furiously.

Alia fell silent abruptly and was frightened when ether, succumbing to aggression, screamed loudly.

The wyvern was infuriated by the behavior of her friend, who usually took care of people.

Ether, bowing her head pitifully, called herself a coward who, if Addie's died, would pretend not to know about it.

However, what Aether will not be able to forget, and what makes her incredibly angry,

is that Illia's hands will be dirty for the sake of others.

Illia cleansed her fists and lowering her tone, asked what behavior the Wyvern would then expect from her.

Illia didn't want to be just an observer again, being scared and unable to do anything.

Illia, pressing her hand to her arm, screamed again that this was all she could do now.

However, Aether roared even louder.

Looking sternly at the girl with emerald eyes, the Wyvern declared that she would sort this out herself.

Addie sat on the floor, his head limply hanging down while his wrists were tied to the wall.

Pellegandro was getting bored and wondering why else the magician would come here.

Addie's, whose face was covered with bloody wounds,

answered in a weak voice that this place should not exist,

and that the man would not receive any benefit from it.

When Alejandro asked why Addie's thought this,

he replied that it was because only dragons could control a dragon's nest.

Addie's said that a man needed a dragon core to gather life force,

and Alejandro suggested that Addie's might be a dragon.

The young man, looking at the man with a grin, said that this place was still imperfect for a dragon's nest, and that Elajandra would have a hard time achieving his goal, whatever it was. The man attacked the young man's thin deck, sitting on a kind of magic chair, Elajandra held at ease by the throat over the cliff. The man looked angry as he said that he was giving the young man one last chance, casually mentioning that he could break his neck at any moment.

Malajandra also offered to let Addie's fall to his death if he did not want to use the last chance to show his trump card.

Looking ominously at the young man, the man began counting down. Addie's was writhing in pain.

When the last count came, the young man opened his eyes and looked at Elajandra with contempt and hatred.

The space was filled with turquoise magic. Elajandra sat relaxed with the help of magic,

holding a rope of mana around Addie's neck, and warned that he had come to the dragon's nest in vain.

The man smiled maliciously, informing the great dragon in his opinion that he would not be able to raise his level here.

Addies was surrounded by bubbles of green energy and, gridding his teeth against the choking rope,

loudly declared that he was not a great dragon. Green magic drops were rushing somewhere behind

the red-haired guy, proving that it was really not who was accumulating energy. A Legandro,

standing on the edge, continuing to strangle the guy with a threat of mana after the enemy's words,

drew attention to the movement of energy around him. The life forces gathered elsewhere,

at the epicenter to the left of 80s, forming a dazzling green glow. The man threw the guy to the

ground in disappointment, ceasing to choke him, and tudded displeasily due to the lack of a real dragon.

Addies, in her female form, sat in the rays of a bright glow, looking at a Le Jandro with contempt

and realizing that thanks to another dragon, his true identity was not revealed. While the man's

attention was drawn to the source of green light in the sky, Addies looked at him from behind,

wondering if everything was planned by a cruel schemer to attract the dragon.

The red-haired magician decided that he needed to get out of here as soon as possible and put down the order. But

realizing that he could not do anything now, he bit his lip and displeasure. Alia came down from the wall,

reporting to the owner about the discovery of the dragon's nest, and Addie's opened his mouth and

surprise, recognizing her as a recent acquaintance. The blind girl smiled at her red-haired friend

and in a whisper expressed her joy that she had survived. When Elias approached Lajandra,

reporting that the dragon had penetrated through the other side of the wall, Addie's continued to look

look at her in amazement. The man with a malicious smile said that he mistakenly considered

the young lady behind to be a dragon, and the subordinate suggested going to check, but it would

be in vain because of the human appearance of the creature. Continuing to smile widely, a

Legandro turned around, informing that the dragon would not be able to increase its level

here, and as soon as it began to act, all the bridges outside the territory would explode.

The blind girl turned to the owner, asking if this was the reason why he isolated this

The man, meanwhile, said that if Addis had been a dragon, he would have been immediately captured. He was getting closer and closer to the red-haired guy pretending to be a girl, uttering provocative words, hold a general grabbed Addis by the chin, adding that he managed to conduct a good experiment, while the guy looked at him with hostility with a grin. The man smiled predatoryly, apologizing for giving the young lady hope that he would leave her alive, justifying himself by saying that there was a shortage of resources in this place.

Alia, standing to the side, tried to distract the owner with a thoughtful look, reporting

the damage to the dragon's nest, and Addi's sat with bulging eyes.

The dark-haired sorts woman began to cheat, declaring that she felt this harmony from the

very appearance of the red-haired girl, considering her a dragon.

When Alia said that perhaps Addi's could help with the repair, shock froze on his face

from the realization that his friend was trying to save him, but Alijandra was indignant.

When he turned fully towards the dark-haired subordinate, a smile appeared on his

his frowning face again. Placing his hand on Alia's shoulder, Olegandro unexpectedly agreed with

the girl's idea, deciding to get at least some benefit from Addie's and leaving him under

her supervision. Having given the necessary instructions to a trusted person, the man began

to calmly leave the scene of the fight, expressing hope that the girl would do a good job.

Finally, Olegandro burst into his signature malicious smile. It was daylight over the crater

dungeon, the sun left shadows on the walls. In the long underground corridor, lanterns

Since our mounted on beams to illuminate the road, Addie's felt awkward with a slight trembling

in his voice as he addressed Miss Sord magician.

Alia calmly said that the girls would work together for some time, asking to be called by

her first name and wanting to know the real name of her current partner.

While the dark-haired girl walked measurably along the dungeon corridor, Addie's introduced

himself.

Afterwards, he anxiously asked if Alia was having a hard time carrying him, but she explained

that she was using energy forces without making much effort.

After asking about convenience, Addie's dumbfounded began to make excuses, noting that it was

unusual to ride on the back of a lady, and when the sorts woman asked if they were both girls,

the magician decided to walk.

While Elia approached the wooden doors pointing to her room, Addie stood aside, tormented

by remorse for lying to a good man.

The guy turned around sharply, enthusiastically declaring that he wanted to thank the sorts

woman.

However, Alice, frowning slightly, replied that this was not necessary.

She turned her head towards the guy with a serious look, admitting that she wanted to

to kill him after learning about the dragon essence.

Ben Addes, with puppy eyes, tried to justify himself, recalling that Alia had seen the dragon

in another place, and the blind swordswoman interrupted his speech, asking if he had recently

collected a lot of vitality.

After these words, Addes stared at the girl in shock, deciding to ask how she found out

this information.

Alia calmly stated that she could feel a faint flow of life energy, learning even more as

they got to this place, and the guy was interested in who was giving her orders.

The dark-haired girl stood motionless, noticing the difference in levels, the deserted space,

the thick walls and her lack of weapons.

While Lea was saying that Addis could easily kill her here, the guy frowned at this pleasure,

moving closer to his interlocutor.

He grabbed the swordswoman by the shoulders and began to shake her, bringing her to her senses.

The red-haired magician raised his voice at the girl, asking her to pull herself together

and asking whether a Legandro had given her the order to find out his true nature.

While Addis ranted about the construction of the nest by the greedy great dragons and the

deception of O'Jandro, O'Lia, blushing, tried to get a word in, but nothing came out.

Addies became very angry, declare that he really was a dragon and was hiding his essence

under the guise of a human, furiously declaring that the girl should not have saved him in secret.

When the magician loudly declared that it was necessary to fight O'Jandro instead, either

appeared out of nowhere and pushed the guy with her nose, O'Lia screamed in surprise.

The wyvern began to scream furiously so that the lifeless Addies would not dare mock the

The guys stood up, looking around and surprised at the blue dragon who had presumably used the nest recently. While Alia stroked Ethan's white man, Addis took a closer look at the creature in front of him, realizing from the number of limbs that it was a wiver. The dark-haired girl turned to Addis, deciding to tell him something, realizing that he did not care if rumors about his nature were spread. Alia said that it was the wiver that was responsible for the recent arrival, pretending to be a dragon, and it was she who helped her move Alia Jandero's suspicions from the guy. And that's how she was in the middle of the day. She took a look at the

"Ethe Smuggly" announced that she was a genius talking Wyvern with a dragon core.

Shaking the Claude-Paul of his new acquaintance, Addie said her name, which greatly surprised both the Wyvern and Aliyah.

The guy, sparkling with happiness, said that one person was very grateful to either for her help in hiding his identity,

adding that he had heard that she lent him as many as 300X.

The Wyvern immediately understood who she was talking about, looking very shocked, and a picture with a pumped up, half naked alien, Eric, immediately popped into her head.

Meanwhile, back at home, Eric lamented decidedly that everything was going wrong,

bathed in red light with beads of sweat on his face.

He held a stick in his hand, and moving it asked something to disappear.

Dark splashes flew near his face, and the man screamed.

He squatted over the toilet, which only worked from the 12th level, unsuccessfully trying

to clean it, but splashes got into his eye, and now the hero was screaming heart-rendingly.

Three days have passed since Addie's left on his mission, and the house has already turned

into a living hell.

did not go according to plan, for example, a high-quality faucet only worked from the eighth level.

Eric rummage threw the broken refrigerator in search of clean water, feeling like a primitive man in this house.

The main character could not cook even if he wanted to, because the stove required the eighth level.

Also, Eric did not have money to go to the restaurant, and he could not take it from the high class safe required by the 33rd level.

Desperate, the main character decided to go on a mission to earn money on his own.

Arriving at the Guildhead quarters, the Jock received an impartial refusal from an employee he had known before, because the rules stated that personal security could not receive missions without the participation of the masters.

The girl with glasses looked detachable at the book trying to find a job, but there were difficulties with this when suddenly shaking began.

While the building was shaking, the employee turned over her mug of tea and screamed heart-rendingly in fear.

It felt like a new earthquake had formed right below them, but in reality it was just Eric kicking the counter.

Noticing this, the girl with a frightened expression on her face immediately agreed to give the

guy a job, adding that the reward would be small since it would be considered a personal favor.

Taking the glasses by the temple, the girl, struggling with doubts, began her story about the events that

happened a week ago. The employee was happily returning from shopping, having bought a lot of new things

for the party. However, she subsequently failed to find them for four whole days before the event began.

During the story, the girl became very tense, clenching her teeth furiously. After wandering around

On the room, she found a blonde hair admiring it furiously, and Eric, seeing the evidence,

replied that this would not be much help.

With a hateful look, the girl pointed the knife at the photo of her older brother, declaring

that only he could come into her room and steal things.

Eric was surprised to recognize the man and the photo as the pre-stemel, when the employee

was an unpleasantly sad expression on her face reported that he was talking about some kind

of disguise for the mission.

After the story, the woman burst into anger, asking Eric to track down her brother, take

the things and then burn the man, the mission was strange, but the jock was glad to get the job.

Eric realized that he had no idea where to look for the priest, especially if he was working undercover,

trying to come up with at least some clue for the search. A yellow screen appeared asking if the

guy wanted to use the tracking skill using genetic information. Holding the hair, Eric read the

sentence in surprise. Looking at the yellow screen in front of him, the jock is grateful that,

although it was late, he learned about the tracking skill. Looking around, the main character

After concluded that there must be no one so far from the city, feeling good about his new skill, Eric chose to start tracking. The activation of the analysis began, and the screen identified the life force as Prana. According to various characteristics, the right person was found from all the selected potential people, and the tracking was activated. The magic stick crashed to the ground at Eric's feet, signaling the end of the tracking. Eric's face expressed complete disappointment with this skill. Information has appeared that the face is in motion, as well as the cooldown time of the skill. The dog has been

The dark, muscular man, illuminated by the sun, raised his head, looking somewhere high.

A cliff towered above him against the backdrop of a blue sky with clouds, and the guy decided

to return home and wait for at ease.

In the high plateau was the entrance to a tunnel in the shape of an arch.

Under the cold light of the lamp, the fist of a massive pumped-up hand flew with the

intention of striking.

The monster struck the man with all his might, leaving a light from his fist.

A pumped-up creature in a t-shirt menacingly asked the hostage where the thing that was

handed over to the priest's demo was.

The guy, with a swollen face from blows, abrasions and bruises, repeated that he knew nothing

about it.

The monster then furiously explained that he had already learned of Henry's involvement

with the spies, adding that Elajandra knew that the priest was his accomplice.

Watching the angry green monster with pointy ears from below, Emma stated that he understood

from the conversation about the serious side effects of artificial guidance.

The green skin creature grabbed the guy's face with its paw.

Bearing his fang jaw, the monster threateningly declared that if the man did not speak,

he would tear him to pieces.

monster reacted instantly to the request to stop trying to find the one who uttered these words.

He growled with displeasure and emo tied to a stick, asked with displeasure who the third one had appeared.

A crazy looking man with huge eyes popping out of their sockets.

Holding a lantern in his hand said that it was he who created artificial guidance and similar

products. The hostage screamed furiously, outrage that a mad scientist was turning people into

disgusting creatures by calling them products. The werewolf and the lizard looked at each other,

standing aside, when they heard the word "disgusting" from the priest. The mad scientist shouted at

Emile indignantly, asking if he didn't know that people's value doesn't lie in their appearance.

He grabbed the furious hostage by the neck, asking if he was then raising the level to be recognized

as a person. Throwing off his white robe, the scientist exposed the insect's abdomen and legs,

declaring that the leadership helps to reveal the true value of people, which lies in high level,

he also called it a blessing. The priest looked contemptuously at the madman, noting that such

Such insignificant creatures would only become stronger through enormous sacrifices.

This did not bother the scientists, but even made him happy, because the weak are being destroyed,

plus true artificial leadership will soon be ready.

Emile, with his hand on his neck, was confused by these words, and then the scientists

said that he had already told enough.

The madman, taking out the ant nematode from his mouth, intended to use it now, although

the original plan was to do it on a living body with a high level unconsciousness.

He brought the worm to the nostril of the grinning priest, saying that the nematode devours

the brain, taking away the will of the host and making it controllable. Realizing that this

was the end, Emmel decided that it was necessary to report everything to the order in some way. Suddenly,

the wall began to see it from the outside, quickly turning the blade. The scientist was thrown back

by a stream of energy and during the flight of brain eating worm crawled into his nostril.

Eric quickly entered the huge hole from which the light came with his sword outstretched.

He was able to find, by order of a guild employee, her priest brother Emmel, who was shocked

by the side of the half naked jock, mistaking him for Walter. The two monsters were confused when

they heard the mention of a legendary warrior tribe. While Emel tried to find out why Eric came to this

place and he replied that he was given a task to find a man. With a sly look, the priest confidently

said that he knew that the order of light had other spies, but this turned out to be incorrect.

Previously worried that Emel was wearing his sister's clothes, he was now confused,

clarifying what the man had with his face. While the jock was pointing out his terrible

appearance to the priest, a pointy-eared werewolf flew behind him. The guy didn't have time to understand

anything, and his neck was already surrounded by a pumped-up green hand. Eric sharply recoiled far back,

leaving a fiery streak on the ground behind him. The jock-concentratedly reached for the sword behind

his back, simultaneously trying to understand what kind of monster was in front of him. While

the werewolf was flying furiously towards Eric, he saw through the manual the inscription human.

Century, chalking up the question marks to a broken manual. Eric concluded that since the creatures

knew Walter, they were definitely not monsters, wondering how to behave with them while the lizard tried

to hit him with its tail. Seeing the attacker, the main character decided that he looked like a lizard,

while he furiously said that even Walter would not defeat them. Eric assumed that the beast

people were fighting him, and then stopped himself, fearing that he was being racist. The jock was

flipped in the air as the beast like Pear activated their fist skill. They used the tiger and snake hands,

creating a powerful stream aimed at the guy hanging in the air upside down.

Eric panicked, looking at the combined efforts of the opponents, his eyes widening.

The main character was pushed out of the tunnel at high speed,

his body hitting huge stones in flight.

When the guy became surrounded by fragments, something dawned on him.

When he was slammed into a huge stone, the beastman said that this all happened to him

because he was pretending to be a Walter, having only the fifth level.

A huge dent from the guy's body formed in the stone, and he himself sat slumped forward.

The monsters who approached him were surprised that Eric was still alive,

suggesting that they were able to contain their power. The monster with fur turned to the jock,

declaring with a malicious laugh that if he could entertain them, he would save his life.

The main character squatted down and holding his head, began to speak, and the beast man,

hearing this, fell into severe shock. Gritting his teeth and regret,

Eric apologized to the monsters, repenting for making a hole in the cave that was their home.

The monster with fur looked at the jock and bewilderment as he made excuses,

Realizing that it was normal to be angry at a stranger who had destroyed the house.

The lizard also watched the repentant guy with round eyes,

and he said that he understood the feelings of the beast people now,

sharing how a hellhound once destroyed his house.

While Emma was leaving the cave, Eric stated that he did not know what the yellow-haired prisoner

had done wrong, but he intended to take him with him after he fixed everything.

The priest listened in amazement to what Eric was saying.

Because of the stereotypes about warriors, he did not believe that Walter was trying to negotiate.

A second later, Emile realizes that the jock does not understand the essence of these two.

He shouts and warns the astonished guy that these two are not people. At this moment, a huge paw flies over Eric's head,

intending to crush the guy, and he opens his mouth in surprise. The monster with first strikes,

raising clouds of dust into the air, as well as large fragments of stones. Eric managed to dodge

the blow and jump into the air, still surprised that a couple of the attackers were not human.

From the ground near the crater formed by the impact, the woolly monster angrily announced that it

it wanted to devour the main character, standing on all fours. Down the monster was a full-fledged

werewolf, furiously wanting to eat the jock and the information about him had changed. Eric noticed

the changes with surprise, and a box crawling up from behind said that they were only capable

of changing shape. The scaly monster exclaimed that he could feel his weak human mouth gradually

disappearing, calling it freedom. Eric, putting his sword forward, was stunned to decide that

both opponents were losing their humanity and therefore were not human. The lizards powerful

blow swept across the plateau, ending in an explosion. The main character managed to dodge

by jumping onto a stone. The guy swore at his opponents with the satisfaction, illuminated

by a terrible realization. Leaning on the entrance to the cave, Emma gloomily declared that

it was all his fault, because he accidentally fell into the clutches of monsters, and the

scientist crawling towards him declared that it was too late. While liquid was flowing from

the mouth of the crawling, Bug-eyed madman, he said with multiple repetitions of consonants

that the product does not distinguish an alien when he becomes wild, having killed another warrior.

He goes berserk, the level of strength of the enraged were wolf and lizard, who opened their mouths

bloodthirstily, was the same as that of the boss monsters, and Eric pushed off with his foot

from the sword stuck in the ground to jerk. Falling heavily onto the rock and leaving stone fragments

behind him, Eric rhetorically asked the attackers if they were monsters. The guy was cool blooded,

preparing for battle with strong opponents. He swung his massive sword furiously,

Using every muscle in his body, sending a powerful punch towards his opponents, Eric shouted that they

could have just said so. The enraged guy caused damage to the bodies of the lizard and the werewolf,

cutting them into pieces. After the powerful impact, a line of dust and debris formed in the

ground of the hill. Emile raised his head, watching with fear the stones flying from above,

and the scientist laughingly declared that everything was of course. A huge cut from the sword

was now visible in the rock. Having built a makeshift gravestone, Eric placed a photo of the

the priest, a flower and a white artifact on it, apologizing for only being able to bring

this. Meanwhile, behind the back of the grieving jock, Emma was fighting with the mad scientist.

Seeing Eric, the priest said that he barely made it through the ant tunnel. Emma approached

Walter, sincerely thanking him for saving him, to which Eric replied that he was just looking

for the man. While the priest was beating against the pumped-up chest of the jock and asking

for forgiveness, he offered with a smile to return to the city looking ahead with enthusiasm.

Eric was fascinated by the view before him, but he began to be interrupted by the priest's

limitations.

Emmel said with remorse that Elajandra found out about everything, and now Addie's is in danger.

When Eric called out to Emmel, he looked at him hopefully.

Hearing the name of his friend, the main character decisively asked where the dragon's nest

was.

Green droplets flew around the screaming piglet as Cyril Elajandra was informed that the

artificial leadership could only absorb experience points.

The subordinate explained to the man, observing the test subject, that due to the fact that

At one point, the drops froze in the air and the fat man stopped grabbing them.

The guy reached for the red button, indicating that operations had stopped.

While a Jandrel, realizing that it really wasn't working, glanced at his subordinates hand.

The dark-haired man was now thinking that to create a true artificial manual, one would need

a humanoid manual, a dragon egg, and a working dragon nest to infuse the dragon core with vitality.

The fat man stood with his head down while a Jandrel recalled that after the recent launch,

the dragon's nest began to collapse.

The enraged massive piglet headed towards the men's position behind the durable glass.

as he extended his shaking fingers towards the Legandro, he raised an eyebrow in surprise.

The man definitely twisted the scalpel in his hand.

Dark ropes with torn ends came out from the wall.

The screaming piglet was caught in a snare while Legandro, looking intently behind the

glass, said that there must be another key needed for it to work.

The man, pointing a scalpel at the carcass of the test subject, ordered the frightened

subordinate, sitting confusingly on the floor, to call the ant, to which he replied that

he had gone in search of samples a couple of days ago and had not been in touch since then.

an estimate is crashed onto the tile floor, Olajandro, casting a fleeting glance at the

fat man, clarified whether he was talking about the pre-stemal, which the researcher confirmed,

adding that two experimental subjects of approximately level 60 were sent along with the ant.

Olajandro frowned, sensing something was wrong, because he had no idea who could fight these

two.

Opening his eyes slightly, he curled his mouth and voluntarily thinking about the inquisitors,

declaring that this was making things more complicated.

the take-in-a-back scientist stood at the exit with a tablet, a Legandra, without turning

around, gave him the order to place the test subjects on guard of the deepest floor.

The researcher with the strange hair looked at the boss in shock, thinking about merging life

force.

The guy asked how many test subjects to send, and a Legandra not paying attention to the

question left the laboratory.

Stopping for a moment, the man turned back gloomily and briefly answered everyone.

A whole week has already passed since Miss Addy's arrived at the dragon's nest.

All this time, the undercover guy in the league continuously explored the area, Addes.

Being a dragon knew about the dragon's nest, which made life much easier.

The wyvern lay on the ground, drooping from the thought that she could not help the un-night,

if only because due to her large body she could not even go inside.

Aether was bored and lonely because she could not often communicate with the girl close to her,

but she did not have much free time because she was busy completing the dragon core.

With tears in her eyes, the suffering wyvern decided to mock Miss Addes after the end of

business and completely ignore the on 9L so that later she would look at her scaly friend differently.

Ethan was distracted from her dark thoughts by the appearance of Aliyah,

and the Wyvern immediately changed her face, rejoicing at the meeting and forgetting about her

plan of revenge. As the dragon began to talk enthusiastically about his day, the dark-haired girl took

the hand of missatties, who was rising from the basement to examine her wound. The magician said

with a smile that such a scratch was nonsense for hunters, and Aliyah tiredly asked why her partner

continued to compare herself with them. This satisfied with the way Addis was exaggerating the situation.

Either turned away from the girls, asking if she had managed to learn anything new.

Meliah calmly said that they had not found anything special, and the Wyverns scoffed,

asking if miss Addis had said that the dragon's nest was broken. The red-haired magician looked

softly at the either clarifying that he had made a mistake and it was not broken. When the guy said

that the key to the nest's operation was the dragon core either, she gave him a worried look.

Addie's continued enthusiastically, noting that the moment the Wyvern was hit with a bolt of life energy, the nest memorized its core like a key.

But since the core is not yet complete, Aether is not able to absorb life energy, which is why the nest appears to be broken.

A satisfied smile appeared on the dragon's blue muzzle. Aether was overjoyed to learn that she was the super key to solving the problem,

which meant she had more reasons to improve the core. As the Wyvern babbled happily,

Blindelie turned towards Addie's, who looked slightly alarmed. After this, the dark-haired girl sadly informed

Ethan that they were abandoning this plan. Ethan, shocked by what she heard, loudly objected that

she was the key, and the red-haired magician retorted that there was another way. Addie's explained the

plan as gently as possible, which included absorbing the guy's life energy, and Alia firmly added

that she would go with him. Looking at the Undi and the guy dressed as a girl,

Ethan added in frustration that she tried to. A loud sound was heard among the rocks in the

area. Addie's frozen amazement while the dark-haired partner moved to the side. The guy and girl walked

to the very edge, watching the crowd below surrounding the place where the hole began to form.

Elliott didn't want to believe that this was what she was thinking. A pumped-up pig with a

flabby belly and teeth around his neck was now rising from a fissure in the ground.

The ordinary people around him were all frozen in shock. The fat man with empty eyes said

monotonously that he was hungry and wanted meat. The teeth on the neck closed,

hiding the head and forming a huge mouth, above which were the eyes. The creature that

piglet had turned into continued to roar for meat. And the crowd tried to leave the places

quickly as possible. A blow flew at the monster, creating a small explosion on its body.

However, he did not leave a single scratch on the fat man who was hungry for food. Standing above,

Addi's and Alia discussed what was happening and also the connection of this situation with

a Legandro's plan, while the wyvern stood aloofly to the side. The red-haired magician,

intently shooting from his wand, asked whether there were hunters in reserve. But the blind girl

said that even if there was one with a low level, only Addis could get closest to the monster.

Addis began to evaluate the enemy with a serious look, noting the difference of six levels,

as well as the pointlessness of distance attacks. The magician sharply raised his head up and

turned to Aether with a request that she left him into the air. The Wyvern, feeling useless,

decided to prove that she could handle it on her own. She proudly flew into the air without

waiting for words from the Undire the Guy. The partners were swept away by a rising cloud of dust,

Anilya unsuccessfully screamed either, trying to bring her friend back. When the dust settled a little,

Addys looked up at the sky, watching an amazement at the actions of the desperate blue dragon.

Mr. Kaliter was caught in the wreckage at this time, unable to escape from the monster,

and the people in the crowd did not stop, only shouting for the man to hurry up.

Right in front of him, a terrible creature opened its huge mouth, intending to eat its prey.

A stream of blue fire headed towards the monster. The former Swint has covered himself with

with his huge arms as the flames filled the space, and Kaliner hid behind a small cart,

surrounded by fire.

The monster looked up into the sky, where a blue wyvern was flying right above it.

The creature turned its attention to the dragon, wanting to taste the bird's meat.

After these words, either through a furious look at the fat man, concluding that if she

was in the sky, then she would not need this adage's fire spells.

The wyvern came to the conclusion that there was only a monster on earth, albeit at level

51, while the fat man swung a huge stone wanting to eat a large bird.

Growing a piece of rock into the air, Esmin disshouted for the bird to catch it.

A huge stone quickly flew towards either, forming a powerful air funnel.

When the fragment flew a couple of centimeters from the wyvern, it noted its high speed.

The stone hit the wall with such force that it created a slight shaking.

The debris flew into the ether one by one, and she successfully dodged each one, confident

that the monster would not hit her while she was in the air.

Now the blue dragon was quickly moving away from the wall, destroyed by countless blows

from the restless fat man.

at him, either buried her teeth and displeasure. She said boldly, since Espanthus is so hungry,

then let him eat it, releasing a powerful stream of blue flame at him. Standing at the very epicenter,

the creature enjoyed the smell of roasting. The blue stream completely engulfed his body.

The muscled hand emerged from the fire, holding the shocked wyvern by the long neck.

The monster pulled a huge mouth towards her, emitting a stench, sarcastically declaring that

the bird had been caught. An elderly woman stood with an open box containing daggers,

surprised that her owner took artifacts with him into battle.

Alajandro, standing at the window, held two pairs of blades in his hands, and two swords were behind

his back, and the woman was surprised at his words that you never know what can happen.

The man shared with a smile that it seemed like the inquisitors and other annoying groups were

interested in them. Then the elderly made clarified that if the dragon appeared during his absence,

to which he replied that he had taken care of everything, and in the meantime a human figure appeared

in the doorway. After some shortness of breath, the panic researcher loudly reported to the

the boss that the subject had broken out. After these words, a sword flew with the frightened guy,

piercing straight into his stomach. Looking out the window, a Legenduro called the researcher

useless, asking the elderly subordinate to go down to the bottom floor and check on the test

subjects while she looked and chalked the bloody sword sticking out. Posting on the window frame,

a Legenduro said that it would be nice to have a double, because this situation also requires

attention. He watched as the wyvern sword in the sky, the monster stood with his mouth

wide open. With a powerful jerk, the enraged ether broke free from the captivity of the huge

hand, declaring that it was the enemy who had been caught. He screamed furiously, reaching out to

the dragon. The wyvern rose into the air, carrying the monster on its tail. Alia stood right at the cliff,

begging ether to come down, while Addie's watched excitedly behind her. The higher the wyvern rose,

the more the magician raised his head, until life energy began to appear around him.

Watching ether's tail trail along streak of turquoise color, he realized that she intended to

He used the dragon's nest, rushing upward.

The Wyvern confidently decided that she could activate the nest, replaying the Anai's words

in her head that she was the key.

Holding the fat man in her paws, either rose higher and higher.

The Wyvern stopped with its cargo at a source of bright light in the air.

With his mouth wide open and his eyes bulging, Esphin disfiercely demanded meat.

The entire sky above the crater dungeon turned turquoise.

Then the energy began to gather back, forming a ball in the sky, and something fell down,

raising a cloud of dust.

was visible in this dusty haze. Walking around the area, Alia unsuccessfully continued to try to find

either, but she did not even respond. The desperate girl screamed loudly for the wyvern to answer her.

Right behind Alia, Aether stood tall, standing on her hind legs and making a satisfied sound.

She excitedly turned to the ending, saying that she managed to blow up the monster and

remain unharmed. Alia slapped the dragon as hard as she could when he declared that there was no

reason for them to help miss Addie's now. She looked at the Anai and amazement, who rudely told

her to leave right now, turning away from the Wyvern, the blind girl shouted at it to move,

putting her hand forward. Tears appeared in Aether's eyes because she never expected such cruelty from her

close friend. Suddenly, a blade flew towards the dragon in Alia, which the swords women successfully

repelled. The Wyvern gave the one who threw the sword a look of fear, an angry man walked towards

Aether in Alia, thinking that the girl was going to run away, because she had begged so much to spare

the Wyvern. Pointing his blades at his friends, Elajandra walked measurably towards them,

not expecting such a turn of events where Aether possesses a dragon core. The Wyvern gave the man a

look full of hatred. Melia's gloomy face turned towards Elajandra, who was sure that the

subordinate intended to absorb the power of the dragon's nest using the Aether core. With a predatory

squint and a malicious smile, the man recalled that he warned that there would be no second chance.

At this time, a red-haired magician flew up to him from behind. Activating the artifact,

Which glowed orange, he menacingly ordered the wyvern to flee.

At his release the powerful stream of magic at the enemy, filling the space.

However, the orange energy could not affect the Legandro, who noticed that the young lady was also already on a lee's side.

He noticed that the ward was moving quite quickly when she decided to attack the man with two swords from the back.

However, a Legandro, without even moving, stopped the attacker with his magic,

and a discharge of blue lightning formed near the swords.

Aliyah didn't care about herself, she desperately shouted at her friend to leave, because everything would be over if she was caught. The

wyvern quickly soared into the air, leaving Indian miss Addi's alone with a strong opponent,

Alijandra. Aliyah raised her swords, preparing for another blow. Addi's looked furious as he accumulated

energy in a red ball using three crystal wands. Small bursts of energy came from Alijandra's

daggers. When his partners attacked him from both sides simultaneously, he was able to repel

While Olia and Addie's performed their strikes, Olajandra flew into the air, leaving long blue-lightening

bolts behind him.

Either sense something was wrong, noticing a bright blue flash with this charges on the ground.

Olajandra quickly approached the wyvern and there was a malicious smile on his face.

At the same time, Eric fought with a huge stone golem, effortlessly cutting its body into

two parts.

Emmel told the guy resting after the battle that the dragon's nest was in the Rocky Mountains,

which is why they came all this way.

The generic shouted angrily that all the mountains looked the same, then the priest suggested that they look more carefully, adding that this place looked like Walter's house. Then the jock looked contemptuously at Emmel, saying that he was a useless spy, and he replied that he was a high ranking priest. While Emmel indignantly continued to make excuses, Eric looked at the Ant in bewilderment, asking him whether they were going in the right direction. The insect no longer understood human speech and was not able to pronounce it.

While the huge ant walked in circles around the jock, Emmel concluded that he had finally turned from a scientist into a monster.

While Eric carefully fed the ant clover, the priest, not paying attention to them.

This pleasedly concluded that he needed to return to the order and take the soldiers with him.

Noticing how relaxed Walter was giving the flower to the insect, he burst into rage.

An Eric calmly explained that in this way the ant would lead them to the right place.

Standing behind the calm musliman, Emmel angrily said that while he was fooling around,

Addy's might already be dead, something in Eric's head clicked and his eyes widened.

After an outburst of anger, the priest apologized because he shouldn't have said that, and

the main character getting up replied that he didn't hold a grudge.

Eric remembered how Addy said goodbye that he could die, treating his partner as a weakling,

but he believed that he was red then.

The guy sadly said that if you look back, it will become clear that he was only looking for

an excuse not to be alone.

After confession, Eric, the priest, closed his eyes and grinned, and the jock asked

what was funny about what he said.

The main character looked perplexed when Amel shared that he did not expect such devotion

from a member of a tribe of barbarians obsessed with blood and guts.

The priest slyly glanced at Eric, who, panicking, tensed up greatly and decided to enter the

role of Walter, furiously declaring that guts and blood are the coolest.

Behind Amel, lightning formed on the top of a distant mountain.

The priest turned around in bewilderment, and Eric reported that the blow came from the

ground, which meant the involvement of a swordsman.

Amel said that if the blow is visible from such a great distance, then it is definitely

El-Ajandra, which means he needs to return to the order and call the army. While he was saying,

this "Eric" was already at a low start. Looking at his companion in bewilderment,

Emerald did not want to believe what the jock was about to do. After the words of the priest,

the main character made a jerk, breaking the ground under his feet. He flew forward like a bullet

into the light of blue lightning without thinking about anything. His goal was to reach the

mountain as quickly as possible. "Eric" resolutely flew forward, wanting to see Addie's as soon as

It was impossible.

A Legandro fought off two attacks on the battlefield.

Suddenly he flew into the air, leaving behind a bright blue lightning bolt.

Hatties decided that now that the man knew that Ethan had a core, they could not retreat.

He thought that the only one who could give a Legandro a fight right now was the dragon, revealing

his true nature.

From the crater underground, this charges of blue lightning rose high into the sky.

A Legandro said with a happy grin that it took longer than expected.

He held in his hands a dragon core, concentrated between two hemispheres, closing them while

While sitting on the defeated Aether, the man concluded that it was a good job.

The Wyvern looked contemptuously at the man, and he laughed and advised her to pretend

that she never had a dragon core.

He addressed the girls in the haze, saying that they did not have to worry so much about

this.

Belia stood with her swords raised, and Addie sat cross-legged on the ground.

Looking at his hands, he asked in bewilderment why he was not turning into a dragon.

Belia said seriously that Olegandro has countermeasures against the dragon, which have appeared

since the day the identity of the red-haired guy was revealed. On Olegandro's neck was a unique

polymorphic medallion that had the ability to transform a dragon into a human. Looking gloomily at the

artifact, Addie's concluded that they had no other ways to defeat the enemy. Holding swords in her

hands, the gloomily allowedly called out to Olegandro. She screamed that she was the last element

left to complete the artificial leadership, asking to let the others go and the man looked at her

sideways. Putting the blade to her neck, the girl threatened to ruin all plans with her death if

The man sarcastically told the girl that she knew him too poorly, adding that he did not bring many ratinians here in order to change this place. The girl did not remove the sword from her neck, and the man continued his monologue, clarifying whether she felt the accumulated vital energy. At his looked-at-all-a-jandro in shock, realizing that the dragon's nest was an unusual place. Quickly snatching the sword from Malia, the man added that it is used to extend the sword from Malia, the man added the sword from Malia.

the life force of people and other living beings. Hearing this, Addie's widen his eyes and surprise and

asked again. With a sharp blow, he threw the magician aside. Afterwards, he declared with a smug smile that

even if their plans were successful, all these rat-nions would die in any case. Only a furiously attacked

the man, not understanding how he could do this to other people. With one easy movement,

Alexandra took the weapon from his subordinate. Approaching her closely, he said with contempt that

everyone around was just mobs. After that, the man plums the sword into Alia's shoulder and she screamed in pain,

with tears in her eyes either furiously screamed for Alia Jandro to stop hurting the un-night.

The sword entered the Wyvern's body and it screamed in piercing pain,

gritting her teeth with wet eyes either concluded that it was all her fault.

Smurking, the cruel man held a restoration device that he was able to use on the test subject.

He grabbed the screaming girl by the shoulder, lifting her into the air and explaining that she

He should be grateful to him. He stuck the device into Elya's neck, telling her that he helped her meet her late mother. To minimize the side effects of artificial guidance, we need data that is similar to the experimental data.

While a Janro was amazed at the stupidity of the Ratnians, preparing to plunge a dagger into the girl. He added that it doesn't really matter now, because ignorance will allow her to die peacefully.

A fiery orange energy appeared right in front of Ely Janro's face. Addies, standing at a distance, directed a powerful stream of fire at the men.

He shouted furiously for Alia to take this chance. The girl, gridding her teeth, illuminated

by the energy from the blow, reached forward with her hand. At that moment, Alia Jandro swore

it his subordinate, pushing her hard, and she flew into the hole behind. Despite her wing

being damaged by the sword, either resolutely rushed to help her friend. She ran to the

edge of the pit, preparing to drop down behind her undi. Addie's continued to attack

Alia and Alia and Alia were in a deep hole. Holding fiery arrows in his hands, he decided

to drive away restless thoughts from himself, because now was not the time to worry about

his girlfriends. At his wanted to assume they were okay and do everything he could right now.

He held an arrow while three others floated in the air, emitting a red glow.

An energy ball was concentrated at the tip of the arrow. At his sent an incredibly strong stream of fire

towards his opponent. He began to notice with fear that the magic stones were breaking into pieces.

Holding back the flow of fire, Olegandro sent a bolt of lightning towards the magician.

He told Addie that he had spared his life since he considered him a rather strong mob, but he chose the wrong opponent.

While a jan-drow, with a wound on his cheek, shouted angrily that if the guy wanted to die so badly,

then he would do him such a favor. All the magic stones on the arrows one by one failed,

and Addie's was left without a weapon. While lightning bolts were flying at him,

he looked at them with big eyes, thinking that this was the end. Addie's thought that his

help was not needed in destroying the apparatus for collecting vital forces, but closing his eyes,

He thought that after his death had been would of problems when suddenly he appeared from behind.

Eric landed on the battlefield, kicking up dust as he hit the ground.

Blotting the wound, Alejandra decided that a bomb had fallen from the sky,

adding decidedly that apparently something had broken because of the ether.

At ease, seeing the jock right in front of him, stood in amazement, not believing his eyes.

Eric was glad to see the magician alive, apologizing for interfering with his work.

Then the guy got up from the ground, realizing that something was wrong.

He clarified his friend's condition and asked what happened here. A completely depressed adi's

admitted that he tried his best, but could not achieve anything alone. He asked if it was really a pity,

and Eric looked at his friend in surprise. Noticing the muslimen, a legenduro addressed him

menacingly, preparing his magic daggers for battle. He rudely said not to interfere,

shocked by how the low level survived such a fall. Without ceremony, Eric slammed his

fist into a legenduro's unpleasant face. The man flew back from such a strong blow, and the main character

are angrily called him a fucking pervert. The air shook from the blow while the enemies

figure floated in the air, and a shocked daddy's watched all this from the side. The magician realized

that Eric called a "Gandra of Pervert," not knowing that the guy dressed in women's clothing to infiltrate

this place. The man flew into the wall with all his might. When the wall began to collapse,

the main character, along with Addie's, watched the debris flying to the sides, swearing

at the enemy for doing this to his friend. Addie's, with an astonished look, clarified

that the guy had understood everything incorrectly. And he, flaunting his pumped up body, asked

whether a person with such a high level was a local leader. Eric did not think that this

scoundrel was dead, adding that such people are very tenacious. Looking down, at his admitted

that without the help of the main character, he would already be dead. The pumped up guy in

the green light turned to his friend, asking him not to talk bad about himself because of

a legenduro. A strong green glow appeared in front of the guys, emanating from where

the land. Having noticed him, Eric concluded that one blow was not enough. Addie's

corrected his partner, informing him that the man was absorbing life energy. Using the dragon core,

Elajandra began to rise and walk towards the enemies. Surrounded by turquoise streams of energy,

he was enraged, holding his daggers in his hands. Looking at the guys with contempt,

Elajandra called them fucking moths. While Elajandra, enraged by Addie's fiery attack,

consulted the young man, only a quickly flew into a large hole in the middle of the earth. The sword

More that it pierced her was sticking out of the girl's shoulder and her heart was pounding.

Either who was pinned to the ground by the sword, moved forward, tearing her wing.

Ignoring the pain, the Wyvern took off and loudly called out to its friend.

Either rushed into the abyss, looking with frightened eyes at the falling swordswoman.

The abyss was deep, round and illuminated only by the sun's rays reaching its bottom.

The bloody sword lay not far from the girl with her wounded shoulder carefully bandaged.

The Wyvern sat at the bottom of the abyss and loudly called Aliyah.

was tense and scared and tried to make the swordswoman wake up. But she lay there, showing no signs of life.

When the Wyvern listened and did not hear the girl's heartbeat, the creature's green eyes filled with

large tears. Ether began to sob loudly, loudly apologizing to Aliyah. The Wyvern squeezed her eyes shut as

tears streamed down her face. Suddenly, miniature blue electric lightning appeared on the girl's chest.

Aliyah, coughing, turned abruptly onto her side and covered her mouth with her hand.

Aether opened her tears, stained eyes, and amazement, looking at her living friend.

Eric and Addie's, looking at the growing spherical radiance, talked about Lijandro,

who placed the dragon core within himself. The magician informed Eric that Lijandro was unaware of Addie's

his dragon essence, and that usually the powers in a captured dragon core were not so great.

Addie's added that if you use the core in the nest, that everything becomes possible,

since there is a huge amount of life force that can be absorbed. While Lijandro was

angry with Eric's power because he doesn't even have artifacts and management designed him level 5.

The man did not understand where the young man gets his strength from and who he even is.

Eric just grinned in response. When Eric began to introduce himself incredibly loudly as a real

Walterian warrior, Ades became very awkward. A legenduro, with arched eyebrows and a grin,

listened to Eric's exclamations that he, as a Walterian, would forgive the heinous acts of a man

only if he sincerely apologized. When Ades asked the young man to be more serious, Eric smiled

awkwardly and whisper that they did not need to get involved in this matter and just wait for

emble to report the location in return. When the magician said that this guy was from the Great Earth,

a group that killed goddesses, Eric fell silent in shock. All the Jandro bowed his head and raised his

bladed hands, saying that he didn't care about Eric's reluctance to reveal his identity. The man

added with a grin that he would find out everything about the young man if he interfered. When a swordsman

covers himself with his magical energy, the surrounding energy rises from the ground and hangs

in the air. Elajandra was sparkled with lightning and sank to the ground, preparing to attack.

The enemy can only see the trail of sparks left during the use of this technique, so its second name is

lightning imprints. Eric swung his muscular arm as Elajandra's dagger came towards him. The young

man with a serious face delivered a striking blow. Elajandra was behind him, wanting to know

Eric's true level. Elajandra jumped from behind and attacked the young man, calling him a five-level

False Walter. At ease, looking at the fight from the side, was amazed at how quickly Elajandra behaved,

and the magician even thought that the man was not fighting him at full strength. Eric, drawing his sword,

turned around and coldly noticed that Elajandra was not even trying to hide the fact that he was an alien.

Elajandra replied with a crazy smile that Eric's head would have already flown off if he were at

least level 50. But the expression on the young man's face when he learned that the man was from

another world made him think. Elajandra quickly moved around Eric with two daggers, wanting to

to check if he had reached level 60. The young man with a concentrated face thought that

although he hated annoying types with regeneration. For the sake of knowing about the great land,

the young man would have to fight closely. A la Jandro swung his blades and said that it was

best for Eric not to dodge now. When a la Jandro told Eric about Addie's standing behind

him, the young man became noticeably nervous and froze not knowing what to do. Addie's looked

as if he was on the verge of tears and lowered his face. A la Jandro, enjoying the battle,

The guy reported that the movements of his blades caused the energy around him to rotate, which repeatedly and uncontrollably increased the strength of his attacks.

Eric covered himself with his sword like a shield, looking at the whirlwind of lightning created by the man.

Elajandros seemed distraught and mockingly said that he wondered how many pieces Eric would tear into pieces.

The young man clenched his weapon, and intertwined blood vessels appeared on his muscular arm.

Elajandros has lost his old crazy smile and now looks dumbfounded in bewildered.

There was an explosion striking with magical lightning.

Eric pressed his sword against the Legandra's crossblades, glaring down at him with hostility.

The steely-eyed youth said that not dodging this attack was a good idea if a Legandra didn't want

to get hurt when the strength in his hands ran out.

When Eric ironically asked about his level, Olegandro, with his face distorted from physical

over exertion, silently admired the young man's power.

Olegandro trembled and grunted, trying to resist Eric's force.

Suddenly, Ed is called Eric, and he opened his eyes and confusion.

Without taking his sword away from Olegandro, Eric turned away from Olegandro.

Eric turned around and was surprised that the Magician's voice sounded right in his head.

While the young man could not stop being amazed at the Magician's abilities, at ease, using one

way telepathy, told Eric that he definitely needed to know something.

At ease looked at the young man intensely as he told him that Elajandro was the only one who

controlled the dragon's nest at the moment, which meant that he could absorb life energy

and, as a result, be healed.

The Magician said that Elajandro's death would cause an endless explosion of energy, which

would lead to the loss of strength and death of people of lower levels.

An Addie said that the only way to avoid this was to destroy the energy source.

Eric thoughtfully concluded that he needed to control his power in the fight with a Lejandra.

When Addie's, bowing his head, yelled that the two of them would have to kill the man, Eric

tensed and opened his eyes.

The magician, watching a Lejandra's attempts to restrain the weight of Eric's sword, thought

that he would have already died without the young man's arrival, although he had already done

everything possible to kill the enemy.

Addie stated that if Eric finishes the man, subsequent deaths will not be in the youth's

lifetime.

The young man snapped his finger at the magician's forehead so hard that he was knocked down.

A legandro, who fell to the ground and levelled one dagger, watched this scene from afar in bewilderment.

That is even at tears in his eyes from the pain, and he pressed his fingers to his throbbing forehead while

Eric expressed his indignation at the confusing explanation. The young man told the surprised

at ease to destroy that energy mechanism while he restrained the Legandro. At ease, either with excitement or

with resentment, shouted that Eric was strong, but missing a Legandro's attacks was still dangerous.

The young man did not let the magician finish, and looking over his shoulder at him with a smile,

said that he believed in him, adding that then they would finally go home. At ease fell silent,

staring at his friend with wide eyes. The magicians lips broke into a slight smile as he turned around.

When leaving, Addie is promised that he would return soon. Eric put his palms on the

hilt of his sword, seeing off his departing comrade with a warm look and smile, and thought that he was

too delicate for a dragon. When Eric looked at El Agandra, all the warmth disappeared and only

hostility appeared. Eric was surprised that the man, looking at the ground, was in no hurry to run

after Addie's. El Agandra raised his head and replied that it was really important,

and he would hurry if he didn't think that some pathetic and low-level mob might try to harm him.

Elajandra put his blade forward, firmly convinced that the plans could be thwarted, but such a situation could not harm as long as Eric was not able to kill the man. Raising his sword, Eric said with a grin that in this case he should beat Elajandra well without killing him. The Wyvern ran, following someone's instructions. She was ordered to head to the second entrance.

Ether walked between different aisles, when Olia, sitting on the Wyvern, said that she felt the source

approaching, either excitedly asked if it was difficult for the girl without guidance.

The swordswoman replied that the destruction of the leadership does not mean the loss of her powers,

and that the subordinates that Olajandra could place here do not know about her betrayal.

When Ether said how difficult it was, Olia apologized to the Wyvern,

who replied that she wanted to look at it after they destroyed everything here.

Ether was not going to die here and was ready to do anything to get out of here.

When Aliyah informed Ethan that Elajandro had put the wyvern on the wanted list, she shed tears and stuttering. Hope

that Addis would explain everything. When Ethan said that not only she, but also Aliyah was mistaken,

the girl smiled. Suddenly, the wyvern lost its balance and looked down in fear, and Aliyah almost flew

off the ether. Aliyah squeezed her bloody shoulder with a dull groan and ether, hearing this,

immediately became worried. The girl smiled comfortingly, chalking it all up to shaking,

and Ethan realized that Addis was fighting. Looking at the blood-stained palm,

One, Alia thought that she had been feeling the emitted vital energy for a long time.

Alia clenched her hand into a fist, hurrying the wyvern.

The wyvern wasn't sure it was here.

Alia felt from the place where they came a strong flow of energy emanating from there and

was sure that the source was there.

Ethan's eyes showed horror as she realized that Alia didn't see what she saw.

Ethan's eyes saw a carpet of corpses of various monsters, and it was obvious that something

had happened here.

Alia did not understand what the wyvern was talking about, when suddenly some winged creature

curled up in a ball, began to move.

The man stood up and scratched the stone wall with his nails, leaving red streaks on it,

and called Ether and Alia another Volagandra's trash that needed to be dealt with.

The man had sharp horns sticking out of his orbits, and his body below the torso turned into

the body of a monster with a fang mouth and both of his mouths spoke.

An unknown creature spread its wings and stood in front of either exceeding her size several

times.

Ether opened her mouth and shocked when Alia recognized the monster as handy.

When the monster wanted to slam the wyvern, a powerful fiery blow flew into its mouth,

Suddenly there was an explosion and Aliyah was thrown off either, who closed her eyes.

Handy enraged that his mission was being interrupted, screamed at the top of his lungs.

Addies, clutching his magic wand, was horrified at how the priest Handy, whose level

was more than 50, was turned into a test subject.

Addies shouted to Handy that they were not his enemies and had come to destroy this place,

but the monster did not listen, obsessed with the idea of killing everyone and prevented

him.

Hendi rushed to attack Addis. Eric deflected Elajandra's blow with his sword, but was still

sent flying back by his force. Sparks swirled in the air. Elajandra the next second found himself in

front of the young man, leaving magical waves behind him. Eric continued to dodge the man's attacks,

constantly retreating back. The blade hit the metal surface of the sword. The man,

looking at the gloomy young man, came to the conclusion that his style has many shortcomings,

but he makes up for them with strength and speed. Elajandra smiled madly as he said that Eric could

would be really dangerous to him if he could take his head off now. The young man prepared

to attack. With a sword in his hands, a clenched fist and his face twisted with rage, Eric moved

towards the enemy. When Eric raised his open palm over the man's head, he declared that he

would not allow a blow that would not kill him.

Olegandro said that he already understood the young man's style and that he had never met

an opponent who controlled lightning. Holding Eric's wrist, Olegandro concluded that polished

techniques seemed to work better than powerful technique. Yelling that he was an expert

In dueling, the man grabbed the electrifying blades and rushed to the attack.

Eric again blocked the Legandra's blow with his sword.

The man struck and lifted Eric into the air with lightning, saying that it would be easy to

finish him off if he fell.

Covering his stomach with his weapon, Eric watched from above as a Legandra created an

eight-pointed star.

The man raised his arms with daggers above his head, standing in the center of the magic

star.

From afar, the battle looked only like flashes and streams of magic.

Eric desperately tried to defend himself with his massive sword.

The young man jumped and found himself high in the air as his weapon became covered in

small lightning bolts.

Elajandra approached with the words that it was precisely at the moment of swinging a huge

sword that the young man lost all his defense.

Elajandra sent a spear of lightning towards Eric.

With a nasty grin, Elajandra told Eric not to worry about his friends because a level 68 monster

would do it instead of him.

The young man was blinded by the light of the approaching attack.

The impact was so strong that it caused the stone floor to crack.

The sword magicians lightning flashed in the air.

Elajandra looked dumbfounded, his eyebrows raised above his wide eyes and his mouth parted.

Eric wondered how strong the man was to show off so much.

Elajandra began to sweat with horror when he realized that Eric had broken his spear with

his bare hands.

Looking at the young man standing firmly on his feet with a smile, the man tried to convince

himself that he was wounded and was just pretending.

Eric grinned and informed Elajandra that Addis was a level 67 dragon.

Hearing such words, the man bared his teeth in a satisfied smile and laughed

quietly. Then, clutching his head with his hand, the swordsman burst into uncontrollable laughter.

Eric, frowning, didn't understand what was so funny.

Alejandra did not consider it anything unusual or frightening that the young man had a dragon

as his partner, and no one else besides him. When the man said that Ades could not become a dragon,

Eric opened his eyes in horror and froze, and Alejandra was preparing to take out something with a grin.

Eric watched with a straight face as the man suddenly shook his hand in confusion and panic.

Elajandra's face contorted with rage, expressed in a grin, visible veins, and a wild look,

when he realized that this was the work of Aliyah.

The girl was lying on the ground, in one hand holding a large gold medallion with a minimalistic

image of a dragon.

Standing up, the swordswoman watched his adis in her true form, fought Hendy.

Adis had a deep scarlet scratch near his eye, and he angrily bared his fangs.

Adis took on his true dragon form.

Baring his sharp teeth, he rested his paws on the palms of the monster with Hendy's body.

The drag and approach came menacingly. The monster squealed, opening its animal mouth. The creature bit into the drag and shoulder with its fangs, knocking a cough out of him. Addys bit him back and he looked back with a look of pain on his face. The drag and flew over the mutated monster, which was cowering from the unpleasant sensations after being bit. Addys roared shrilly. The drag and shoulders of his face, the drag and shoulders were

This was cowering from the unpleasant sensations after being bit, at his roared shrilly.

The dragon's roar echoed throughout the cave, and he'd the called out to Addie's in alarm.

Ether and Alia asked what happened to Alajandra and who was fighting him now.

Addie's turned around and quickly explained that his partner was trying to contain Alajandra

above, but in order to defeat him, he needed to break his connection with the source.

The dragon flew into the air, saying that it was necessary to prevent the explosion, adding

that he would take care of Hendy.

The girl replied that in this case the device would be destroyed and explode, and they would eventually die, so they needed to find a channel that redirected the energy. Suddenly the girl's gaze caught a bright green pipe. Aliyah immediately thought about cutting it off. Etho is still flying past the two huge creatures when the monster is messed up.

The mouth opened and began to emit a purple light.

Handy was ready to deal a powerful blow to his opponent.

Addy's abruptly clung to the monster, placing his clawed paws on his shoulders, and a

purple magic ball rolled out of the mouth of Handy's body.

Addy's turned around in a panic and loudly called out to Alia and Aether.

Struck by the blow, the Wyvern fell to the floor and rolled head over heels.

Malia covered Aether in her wings, while she herself felt severe pain from such a fall.

Ethan, bearing her fangs and looking angrily at Alia, stated that she was fine if that

That was the price for Lajandros revenge.

The Wyvern, whose wing was decorated with holes from weapons, lay on the ground, and the

girl, armed with one sword, rushed to attack.

With a loud scream, Elias swung her weapon.

Addies fought intensely with Handy while his paws squeezed the dragon's jaws.

Alia cut the pipe with her sword, from which neon green liquid flowed out.

At the same moment, the dragon pierced the monster's face with a stream of fire.

A bright beam shot out from a crater in the middle of the mountains.

There were two holes left in the stone ground from impacts of different sizes.

The generic and Elajandra crossed arms in battle and constantly moved, sometimes attacking each

other, sometimes repelling attacks.

Elajandra, whose face was tense with stress and worry, wondered if a level 67 dragon could grind

a lick to dust.

Eric suddenly wondered how the man knew the dragon's level.

Elajandra looked startled, his mouth hanging open, and his brow furrowed.

A powerful blow landed on the stone floor from above.

Eric and Elajandra moved down, crossing their arms in a grappling match.

Olegandro realized that Eric was also from Earth, adding that everyone knows that experience points are not given for killing aliens, but the man could not believe that the young man killed that lick.

Eric immediately confirmed this, thinking that Olegandro wanted to avenge his friend or something like that. The swordsman grinned slightly. He replied that he was only too happy to see the types in front of him destroyed, but added that they wanted to get rid of his killer.

When Eric suggested that Elajandra was talking about the demonic god oplus, the man chuckled and

replied that he was talking about those whose influence was much greater than that of some invisible

demonic god. Elajandra spoke about a certain group of which he is a part, and that being at

Emmity with them is the same as being at Emmity with the entire continent. Eric listened silently

with a straight face as the swordsman said that he had found a way out by making the dragon like

the killer. Elajandra, with a smile, invited Eric to quietly leave with Addes and continue on their way,

And he himself wanted to receive all the rewards. In response, Eric only kicked a Legandra on the leg with force, twisting the knee joint in the opposite direction, and clarifying whether the man was still regenerating.

Olegandro screamed definitely, struck by a cute pain. The man fell to the ground, clutching the dagger, and loudly shouted and insult towards the young man, but he even liked it.

Eric, smiling maliciously, leaned towards the enemy and said that Addis would not accept this because he hated bad guys.

In Rage, Alejandra tried to hit the young man, thinking that he was relying on his status as an alien.

When the man said that he and the young man were nothing compared to them, Eric noticed something and was surprised.

Alejandra held the artificial manual in his hands and shouted with crazy eyes that he was entrusted with its development,

and hoped that they would forgive him if this weapon would help him destroy Eric.

Suddenly, a metal hemisphere appeared, covered with spikes of different lengths.

Spikes flew through the air and Eric stumbled back.

Covering his eyes with the sword, the young man thought that this was a side effect of this thing,

while Legandro seemed to disintegrate into atoms. However, upon closer inspection, Eric realized that this

was the same feeling as what he felt when he was transported from Earth. A Legandro screamed silently as

the emerald-colored substance enveloped his body and seemed to slowly burn him. A dark, bony hand appeared

in the air. Now in the place of the swordsman there was a creature resembling a mutated half-man or

half monster. Eric, looking at the four idle ajandra with gray skin and abnormally long fingers,

did not see its appearance and only learned that it was a level 72 creature, and its creation process

was 9% complete. While ajandra strode with his legs, reminiscent of tangles of black muscle fibers,

talking about how the incomplete blessing of almost causes a lack of vitality. As the monster walked

past Eric and started talking about the source of fresh, bleeding scratch appeared on his cheek.

The young man turned in horror at what Elajandro had become. Addies, bending over Hendy,

apologized guiltily to him. The powerless wyvern lying on the floor called out to the swordswoman.

She turned around and showing a thumbs up, replied with a smile that Elajandro could no longer

use life energy from here. Either lowered her head to the floor with relief and exhaled. Suddenly,

a woman appeared in gray clothes with dark hair tied in two buns. She bowed when she saw Alia,

and the girl recognized her as her aunt. The swordswoman asked her to quickly leave this dangerous place.

The aunt opened her eyes wide at these words, not understanding how Alia could do this to Mr.

Allegandro, who had done so much for them. Having thrust a weapon into the girl's stomach,

the woman began to run away, ether's eyes widened, Alia called weakly to the wyvern.

Either watched her fallen friend and shock as her attacker quickly ran away.

Addie's also noticed what was happening. The woman pressed her palm to the place where the

life force pipe had been cut. She stood in place of the pipe, and turquoise glowing lines stretched

to cross her body. The mechanism started working again. The woman was terribly happy looking at this

while her face disintegrated into small pieces. Life force was in the air. Suddenly it suddenly became dark.

However, the next second it became bright again, and that is even had to cover his eyes with his hand.

From a hole in the ground came endless streams of bright blue electricity. Kalener looked at the small

photograph of his family in the Locket. The man looked lost and sad. Kalener sat among many

Any motionless bodies of people, the ether closed its wings from the destructive force.

The wyvern's wings looked almost torn to shreds.

Ether closed her eyes exhaustively, suddenly Addie's appeared behind her, rushing forward

with a clenched fist.

The dragon's fists rammed the surface of the walls he pressed down on it and thought that

the source had begun to detonate.

The dragon, bearing its teeth, grabbed the wires and thought that absorbing energy would

only be a temporary measure.

Ether excitedly looked back at the screaming Addie's, clutching the magic wires in his

The lead appeared in the air, Addie's open his eyes and turned his attention to the

wyvern, who shouted that its core would stabilize the source a little.

But this was only a temporary solution, and the only way to return strength to people was to

destroy the huge clot of energy.

She added that physical attacks would not work.

But using other powers would cause the source to dissipate, and Missoulie's sword skills

were the only way to accomplish this.

Tears gathered in Aether's eyes as she screamed that Elleo was no longer just injured.

She had lost consciousness and her vitality would be drained from her.

That is, hearing this tense, the reincarnated Elajandra, looking around his new body, concluded that

he now understands why people want to receive the blessing of Amplus.

The man added with an ominous smile that Eric must also see the benefits, because he has a manual

that allows him to see the levels of opponents, identify their species, and even gain experience

for killing them.

The man tends to his biceps and declare that he could be called immortal, since an endless

supply of vital energy would help restore his body and he could not be destroyed by four forces.

Alejandra also stated that now, by the change in vital energy, he can see how Alejandra is on the verge of death and Ades has nothing left.

The mutant confidently spread his arms with a smile and shouted that the last thing he needed to do was absorb the required amount of life energy and Eric would no longer do anything to him.

The young man, with his back turn, silently listened to Alejandra's cries that an action would destroy the dragon, and this would be an unconditional victory for the swordsman.

The dragon collapsed exhaustively on the floor, coughing, and either called out to him in concert.

Ether listened with tears in her eyes as Addie's told her to run away from here, because this is the end.

This is all he is capable of.

The wyvern called out loudly to Alia.

Ether frowned and bared her teeth as she thought that everyone would die if she didn't do something.

Suddenly the wyvern, closing its eyes, spewed out a stream of blue flame.

The fire reached the source.

of Blue Flame. The fire reached the source. While Aether tried to do something, Addie's and the

Leolé deprived of energy behind her. Addie's weekly called out to Yita as Elia shakily rose

to her feet. Addie's turned his gaze to the girl when she addressed him. Elia stated with

determination that she wanted to ask the dragon for one more favor. Aether continued to attack

the magical sphere with flames, silently indignant that she could not do anything. Suddenly

the fiery stream was interrupted, Aether coughed, and small red drops sprayed from her throat.

The Wyvern planted its forelimbs on the floor and bowed its head, coughing up blood.

Tears streamed down her determined face as she decided she didn't want to be alone.

Melia walked with uncertain steps along the bloody surface.

Ether's gaze softened when she felt the touch and hurt Alia's voice very close.

As the swordswoman collapsed, Ether became worried and told her not to waste her last strength,

and Alia apologized, adding that she had always been here alone.

When Alia, stroking the Wyvern's head with her palm, said that she always stood out and was

was braver than the swordswoman thought, either through her tears, plain to be said that

she could not fight like Alia or at least somehow help her.

Alia smiled and holding a large golden medallion in her hand, reminded Ethan that she was a genius

talking wyber.

Ethan looked at the object in the swordswoman's hand with shining eyes.

The wyber turned around in confusion as Addie explained that this unique item allowed dragons

to imitate other species.

The dragon lying in a pool of blood hissed through his teeth that Ethan is a very smart

wyber.

The artifact can be used by a dragon and there has never been a wyvern that has taken human form.

Alia, sitting on the floor, confidently shouted with a smile that either would do it.

The sorts women apologized with a warm smile and said that now she could only believe in the wyvern.

Aether smiled gratefully and asked her friend to believe her.

A medallion with a dragon pattern lit up in the girl's hands.

The cave was illuminated with the brightest purple light.

Alia Jandro his teeth bared as his torn body snapped in half, revealing his black and green

innards.

The young man, with a smile and eyes burning with madness, declared that as long as El Jandro suffered, he would continue to tear him to shreds. With a face that looked like a mask with two pairs of eyes and an artificial smile, the man thought that there was no such same person who would live a long life. Eric, jumping with an expression on his face full of desire, had to do that.

to kill, attack the Sun to Legendro. Having come to the conclusion that Eric was hunting standard monsters,

he decided to cover his body with armor comparable to the strength of dinosaur armor. Before he could

complete the creation of the scaly armor, the man received a powerful blow to the head, which even

caused cracks to appear on his face. Eric soared stabbing into the ground as he held onto its

hilt tightly with one hand. At the moment of the explosion, a Legendro lost consciousness,

but the life energy that penetrated through the blessing of Ample's restored his body. Every part of

of his body was restored in less than half a second, after which the man regained consciousness.

Olegandro opened his jaw wide in a deafening scream, experiencing all the same sensations

that his body experienced during the explosion, but the man remained alive due to the effect

of the blessing.

And while Olegandro was recovering and overcoming the pain, Eric struck a second blow.

The man was pressed into the ground by the blow, which created another explosion that nearly

caused Eric to drop his weapon.

Olegandro, hit by two powerful attacks, continued to lose consciousness.

However, Eric still looked engrossed in the battle, swinging his great sword with glowing eyes and a cruel grin.

When the young man swung his sword and struck the enemy with another blow,

Alajandra was afraid that the blessing had ceased to work.

One side of Alajandra's face was so wounded that two eye sockets were empty,

and the skin on his cheeks was torn away and exposed muscles,

and the man decided to absorb all available life energy.

Suddenly the mutants remaining eyes opened wide as he noticed something.

At ease, whose body was covered with bright blue veins, and Alia watched the purple mist in the abyss.

The dragon opened its mouth and shock, looking at this.

Long grey hair flew into the air as Eva asked if she looked weird.

Alia, looking at the girl in front of her with a proud smile and covering her naked body with a cloth, answered in the negative.

The swordswoman said that everyone would confirm that Eva, who had transformed into a girl with the same physique and hairstyle, was her sister.

Ether opened her brilliant emerald eyes, now a level 5 sword mage.

Ether closed her eyes, trying to overcome her excitement about a human walking on two legs.

The girl, whose body was tied with a white cloth across her chest, made a determined decision

to focus on the rhythm of her walk in her center of gravity. Ether thought about starting with

moving her hand, but quickly challenged her decision, remembering that people can walk without it.

Armed with two swords, the girl fought with concentration on her face that due to the lack of a tail,

It is easy for people to fall, but falling is not a problem, because it is enough to simply tilt the body.

Either carefully moved one foot further, thinking that when people fall, they simply step forward with the other foot.

The girl smiled contentedly, having found the right approach, while Leah and Addie's watch closely behind her.

Alia smiled lightly when she heard Addie's admire ether's talent per movement,

which is visible already during the first transformation.

And as a dragon it is difficult to believe, although he sees it with his own eyes.

Athai is added that even a dragon using instinctual magic takes days to learn to walk,

mentioning that either lived with humans for a long time.

Malia was firmly confident that her friend would cope. Suddenly the space shook,

and the dragon and swordswoman looked up. The ceiling of the room cracked,

stones flew down. Realization came to add ease with horror. From a hole in the ceiling,

something was flying down faster than stones. It was Eric and Elajandra fighting,

and huge claws grew on the ladder's back, and his face lost its human appearance even more.

Hologandra screamed loudly at Eric to get out of his way, spitting out a root insult at the young man.

However, Eric only laughed briefly, advising the mutant to look in the mirror.

At his screamed Eric's real name, warning him to make the young man look down.

Eric's face showed confusion as he looked in the direction indicated.

The low stood a frighten to either with tears in her eyes and her mouth opened in panic,

unable to escape from the fragments of stones flying towards her.

Cursing, Eric kicked the Lajandra in the head, which already looked like the face of some kind of

dinosaur. The young man quickly moved down, and either seeing a familiar alien hurried to run

away and fear with the same horror on her face. Pieces of the ceiling fell to the floor.

Eric ran, breathing heavily. The young man, holding in his hand a miniature girl against his

background, looked with relief at the pile of stones behind. Either also looked there,

thinking that it took her forever to get to that place. Suddenly the girl sank her teeth into the

dark skinned hand of the young man, and he exclaimed, not expecting this. Alia watched with a blank

Link expression has either went down on all fours and hissed and Eric was afraid that this girl he didn't know was also suffering from a side effect of the artificial guidance.

Addy's calm to Eric down and explain that the girl was either, and she furiously screamed at the young man who was walking around naked after taking her things and money.

Eric took the squealing Ethan by the hair and shook it, still not sure that it was really her, but Addy said that he would explain everything in detail later.

Malia, looking at the trio, thought that she was still worried about the fact that Eric was an alien, although he was at his friend. However, now the girl was smiling, because she realized that everything was in order and Eric was a good guy.

At ease turned around at the explosion from someone's landing.

Although Jandro, looking less and less like something anthropomorphic with each passing second, held his head and shouted that he would make decisions himself, addressing someone unknown.

When the monster learned that the current body was not suitable as a container for the power of blessing,

And it was recommended to be transferred to another. He loudly ordered the voice in his head to shut up. The monster jumped, obsessed with the idea of absorbing all life force. He suddenly fell silent when a blow from the hilt of Eric sword landed in his face. The young man who threw the weapon asked if he was required to take care of a Legandro. And Addie's replied that the young man must keep the monster away from the life force so that it does not absorb it. When Eric ran forward with the words that he could not carry Ether on his back, she shouted after her offendedly that she could walk on her own.

The girl added irritably that the young man didn't know how hard it was for a wavering to walk on his own two feet, and Aliyah sighed dejectedly.

The swordsoman extended her palm to her friend's back, calling out to her.

Ethan turned around with a bright smile, asking Aliyah not to worry and just wait for the wavering in a human body to take care of everything.

Aliyah opened her mouth slightly as if not daring to say something.

The girl smiled and clenched her fist in support of her friend, saying that she would wait for her here.

The armed ether ran towards the center of the battle, Addis and Aliyah were amazed at how amazing

Ether was because she ran as soon as she started walking. Aliyah said that Ether might even know

how to use a magical swordsman's abilities due to his extreme powers of observation and intelligence.

The swordswoman, looking at Addis with a smile, added that that was why she was so nervous.

The wounded girl clutched a gold medallion in her palm. Eric swung, tensing every

muscle in his body to do so. The young man plunged his weapon into the center of the monster's body,

Pressing it into the ground, Eric froze, looking in horror as the monster's body spread around his sword, forming a hole.

The young man looked with fear at a legenduro who had restored the hole,

who screamed that he had already been cut into pieces countless times.

The monster opened its jaw, part of which was not covered with skin, shouting that it was now like a god.

Not wanting to listen to this boast, Eric kicked his opponent in the stomach with his knee, bending him in half.

The young man threw another kick, and a legenduro flew towards the ceiling.

Alla Jandro flew upward rapidly. His eyes widened in horror as he looked down. Eric approached him with a

serious expression on his face and the sword at the ready, and Alla Jandro realized that he could fight

endlessly. Ethan slowly approached the glow among the fragments. Alla Jandro shrank and needles

began to grow from his body. When black outgrowls from the enemy's body rushed towards Eric,

he used the sword as a shield. The young man looked down and cursed loudly. Ethan stood there,

motionless, watching the mutant's approaching attacks. Ethan crossed her arms with her swords

in wonder if she could block a Legandro's attack, suddenly ether turned her gaze to the side.

In the reflection of the sword, the girl saw Lea and Addis, but Lea watched her friend with a

slight smile.

One of Legandro's attacks, resembling a huge worm, rushed forward.

She hit the ground right in front of ether, and the girl recoiled in surprise.

However, she did not lose her fighting spirit at all in smile confidently because she remembered

everything.

Ether ran away, dodging a Legandro's blows, saying to herself that she could do anything.

The girl remembered Elia's dance in the exact timing of each step.

Olegandro's attacks did not reach Aether as she successfully dodged them by swinging her swords.

The girl moved elegantly with her bare feet.

Aether jumped and raised her swords to strike, confident in her abilities.

Olegandro was furious, looking at this spectacle with three eyes, because he did not believe

that pathetic mobs were capable of something like that.

Eric, clutching one of the monsters worms, did not appreciate this wording addressed to him.

The young man replied with a proud smile that he knew very well-how terrifying mobs could

be, since on the fifth level he was on the verge of death countless times because of the

hellhounds.

Aether Scream, preparing to attack.

Eric looked tense as he fought with a Legandra.

Aether jumped and cut the shining ball of vitality into two halves.

The entire space was lit up with a dazzling flash of different colors.

A Legandra's face froze in his eyes bulked.

A wave of light struck from the ground, causing it to crack into pieces scattering around.

Elia sat with her head down as the blood from her body flowed down and formed a thick puddle.

The girl dropped the medallion from her hands.

A continuous rain poured from the sky, stunned, emmel froze in one position.

The victory that day was like a miracle, where he gave orders to the guards standing next

to him, experiments on humans planned by the great land.

Only after opening his eyes did heand him try to come to his senses, and people below the

tenth level whose life force was pumped out came to life again.

coming to his senses from what he saw, he fell into a stupor because their life force incredibly

returned to them. After resting, they were able to return to their normal lives. The alarmed

autos gays fell on the distraught resident of the city, whom they were trying to heal. There were 36

deaths in total, most of them were those who were given artificial guidance. It continued to

reign endlessly outside. This disrupted all the plans of the Great Land, seeing something

Emma was shocked. Those who dealt with a Legandra were called heroes, approaching him, the main

One character tried to cheer up auto. However, their victory was not celebrated. In the arms of the

disgruntled Aether was a Lee's exhausted body. With shouts of joy, their bodies were enveloped in a

colossally heavy downpour, a huge amount of water flowed into the depths of the cave. Instead,

there was dead silence. After the rain stopped, rays of light enveloped the expanses of the

church. All of us, including Aether, received protection from the order of light. The story takes us

three days later to the order of light, crater temple. Adjusting his glasses, Emma said that it

would be announced that the cause of this incident was an unknown magical disaster.

Hado was forced to apologize for the fact that the order of light would not provide any official reward for this incident.

Looking at the guys, Emmel noted that the unofficial reward for them would not be small.

Holding something in his hands, Ryerson stated that it was a limited edition item.

Taken aback, Addie said that they understand this, adding that this incident is connected with the greater Athenagians.

surprised. The protagonist asked if something this big should have been announced worldwide,

noting that he could never know what those pathetic worms would do next. Walking forward along the

temple corridor, Emma reported that even if Raya was Walter, he was sure that he had heard about

the attack on the goddess 20 years ago. The main character asked if this was where the Great Land

tried to kill the goddess and the four great heroes protected her. With a serious expression on his face,

Otto stated that it was true, adding that after the incident, a comprehensive hunt for the aliens began.

Excited Addies pretended to insult the aliens in every possible way. There were two guards standing

at the entrance to the lower part of the temple. Emma noted that among those who were captured,

only 30% were real aliens, reporting that the rest were ordinary people. Going downstairs,

Otto said that the nobles were using the hunt for aliens as an excuse to kill countless people,

supposedly an honor of cleansing the world from the influence of a demonic god,

passing by a glowing lantern. Emma reported that the order then realized their mistakes

and did everything possible to stop the litigation if there was not enough evidence, noting that 20

years was not such a long time. Looking at the excited guys, Otto stated that the hostility that

the order felt towards the aliens had not gone away. Suddenly, my gaze fell on ether, who was behind

bars? Emma said that this child will go to a hearing in 10 days, and after that he will be sent to

the crater camp. Looking at the alarmed Wyvern, Otto stated that there was a lot of evidence against

her that indicated that she was working with her. Elajandra's direct subordinate, adding that if she

was in Needle's twin, then they would judge that she too had received the blessing

of the demon god. Looking around, the main character thought about the mask that hides the

level. Re wondered why the inquisitors were here, assuming that it was in order from above.

The main character noted that they do not protect her, but treat her like a full-fledged criminal.

Excited Addie's put his hands on Emma's shoulders. Otto said the hearing was only a formality.

Outrage, group member Rata stated that if Ether and Lea had been with him, then he and all

all the people who were there would have died, adding that this child is important to them.

Addie said that a little time had passed since she lost her family, leaning on the bed,

either asked what group member Rotto was talking about, saying that she had no family.

The exhausted Wyvern told him that Lee only looked exactly like her, noting that they were

not even close.

In complete despair, Addie's asked what she was talking about, where he "autostated"

that he had already talked with this child.

Emmel reported understanding that this was wrong, adding that this was the only way.

Looking at the wary riot, Otto stated that if this child had nothing in common with the

leap, then the judges would establish that only Elie was Olegandra's accomplice.

Reaching through the bars, Addis tried to touch the wyvern.

Otto reported that they could not allow the aliens accomplice to live.

Worried, group member Rata asked if Eetha was okay.

Continuing to reach out to her, Addis was confident that they would find another way to help her.

Stretching out his hand, the man said that a member of the Rata group could not go further,

Adding that he was allowed to come down here only thanks to the patronage of the Quergyminimal.

After which, he asked Daddy's not to cross the line.

With a serious expression on his face, the main character stated that he leaves the rest to

Emile.

Turning to him, Otto asked him not to tell him about.

Suddenly, Ryoh's hand leaned against the stone wall.

After which, he fell behind bars to either.

Grabbing his sword, the man asked if the main character understood what he was doing.

A stunned Ryoh stated that he only leaned lightly on the door, suggesting that he suffered

a fracture after it broke.

After punching the protagonist in the face, Otto asked if these were the consequences

of that battle.

Taken aback, the man reported that Rio had been fine for the last three days.

After what had been said, Emmel said that Walter had a strong spirit, suggesting that he simply

did not show pain.

Otto stated that he could not cure him with his powers right now, turning to the shocked

guys, Emmel asked them to help him take Rio out of there.

The agitated man tried to communicate what he needed to protect.

Interrupting him, Ethan noted that Addis would be there, wondering what there was to

worry about.

holding the body of the main character in his hands, auto-announced that they would return

in 5 minutes.

After which, they left the cell area along with Ryo.

Closing his eyes, Addis declared that he swore that the main character was too reckless.

Bowing her head, Ythikal group member Ryo and Ryo good people, adding that they are trying

to help her, despite the fact that they don't know her at all.

Looking at the embarrassed Wyvern, Addis said that he understood her feelings, adding that

everything was fine.

Ythir stated that if group member Ryo is so worried about her, then she does not feel

is depressed as he thinks. Waving her legs, the Wyvern said that when she thought about

everything, they had not known any for very long. An image of Lee appeared in her head, hugging

her with a smile on her face. Ethan noted that they had to go through the worst ups and downs.

Tilting her head, the Wyvern said that they had to be very careful. Hoping every day that

no one would find out about anything. An image of Lee practicing with blades appeared in her head.

Ethan never understood why they should care about the lives of others when they were fighting.

Clutching a magical artifact in her hand, Ether reported that she had heard from

Olegandro that she was trying to save the life of a wyvern she had just met.

With a smile on her face, Ellie helped her wash her hair.

After which, the wyvern asked the Fades understood this, wondering if he found its

strange.

Alarmed, Ether called Ellie foolish, adding that she could have lived happily by simply

running away.

After which, sitting next to her, Addie's tried to calm the annoyed wyvern.

Holding her close, Group member Rada said that a dragon that has transformed cannot take

on another form other than its original one, adding that sometimes it is like a curse.

Hunching Aether, who was barely holding back tears, Addie's noted that this form was reminiscent

of what the Wyvern wanted most.

The image of Elie who had passed away again appeared in her head.

Group member Rada said that she was talking about the one that Aether loved most.

After his words, uncontrollable tears began to flow from the Wyvern's eyes, leaning on

the bench, the main character threw back his head.

Looking at the sky, Ria noted that an old man like Emma was of no use, with a serious

expression on his face, Otto stated that he may not be an old man, but he still agreed

with the words of the protagonist.

Stretching out his hand, RIO asked if he was a high-ranking cleric, adding if there was anything

he could do.

Staring into space, Emmel said that the hearing was not being conducted by the order, noting

that he could not help her directly.

Worry, Otto said that today was the last day of interrogation by the order, saying that there

were 10 days left before the hearing.

Emmel stated that he was leaving Ether's guard to RIO and Addis.

in his thoughts, the main character suggested that the Wyvern should be helped to escape before

the hearing. Otto noted that if she ran away, Ryah would be at the hearing. Looking at the inspired Ryah,

Emmel said that in this case, they need to earn an indulgence. Otto stated that the main character

does not have any connections with either, adding that since they received a huge number of rewards,

completing one mission will give them an indulgence. Stretching his shoulders, Ryah asked if the

order of light was a place that used people. Next, the main character asked if Otto knew the mission,

which would bring him a huge reward. Wary, Emmel declared that a spiritualist like him should join them,

noting that for now he could not go anywhere. After that, Otto added that everything should be

fine if it is Ryan and Addys. Looking at the taken aback main character, Emmel thought that they

should be able to defeat several ghosts. Gradually, thick clouds covered the evening sky.

In an ancient house located in the vast city, the windows were broken. Also, an old torn curtain

could be seen there. Beyond the curtain could be seen the terrifying face of a ghost. A mysterious

This glow emanated from the crack of the magical object. Richard noted that even though it was

a blessing from Aumplus himself, it was unstable, adding that it was easily absorbed by a 70 level

one. Where he declared that Elajandra was too greedy. Leslie, sitting next to him, said that it was

either good or nothing about the dead, asking if he wanted to tell her anything. Looking at Leslie as

she lay there, Richard stated that she had done a great job, adding that he was sure that the order of

light had thoroughly explored the dragon's nest, but she was able to get it. Smiling, Leslie noted that

she was flattered by his compliment. Further, she assumed that the Ratnians decided that it was an ordinary

modified crystal ball and therefore did not touch it. Lowering his head, Richard said that the demon gods

blessing was very valuable to them, noting that they had been waiting for it for 10 years. He told her

that with this they could come their anger caused by the loss of the dragon's nest. Leslie considered

it unknown whether the order of light suspected anything, stating that this was their problem. Holding a

In a picture of Ryan and her hands, she noted that they now had a very useful dog.

Leslie suggested that they began to actively dig under the great earth.

With a serious expression on his face, Richard said that they were lucky that the order of light

was doing this, adding that if they were inquisitors, they would have already been taken.

Approaching him from behind, Leslie told him that in the past the Ratnians were afraid to

death to even pronounce the name Great Land, noting that now they are like the fallen off

tail of a lizard.

Raising the magic ball, she wondered why they had to be that tail.

words, she asked if he spoke like that when they had this thing in their hands. With a stony expression on his face,

Richard was lost in his thoughts. Rising from the couch, he asked Leslie not to misunderstand him,

telling him that there were countless other aliens who could replace them. Hearing this,

Leslie's expression suddenly became dissatisfied. Richard noted that they chose them because they

could control their urge to kill everyone. Turning in her direction, he said that it would be best to

quickly clean up the place before the orders suspected anything else. Next, Leslie asked if he was

was planning to just run away because he didn't want to get beaten by that dog.

With that said, she wondered if they needed to do this.

With a smirk on her face, Leslie stated that they could just pull his teeth out to prevent

him from biting them.

She noted that if they need to restore order, then they should propose a mission that will

bring together all these teams so that they can deal with them at the same time.

Suddenly, the hands of a ghost appeared from the wall of the room.

Leslie said that she leaves the guests to her.

After which, she turned to the ghost, whose hair hung on the floor.

A heavy fog rose in the vicinity of the abandoned house, a dilapidated estate that was sold

by a bankrupt family.

It was located near the village and was famous for its gusts.

The huge capsules contained unknown contents, but in fact, the Great Land conducted its experiments

here.

This place hid many secrets.

The room of the abandoned house was littered with many different traps.

In order to keep these secrets secret, the place was full of traps.

These traps were hidden in every corner of the mansion, like hidden masterpieces of art.

Suddenly, due to the triggered trap, a strong splash of blood appeared.

The only thing I regret is that the world will never see these masterpieces.

For whoever sees them will not live.

Smearing paint on the wall, the ghost thought that it was not fitting for an artist like her

to fight her enemies herself, which is why Leslie knew her better than anyone.

Floating in the air, the ghost declared that fear is art and despair drives it.

The undead noted that they could not sleep, thinking how the victims would shake and fear.

The plot takes us to four days later.

Having stopped, the ghost froze in one position.

Lost in his thoughts, he assumed that something had gone wrong during the preparation of the

mission.

The undead wondered if she should check out the location.

Horing the contents of the buckets onto the walls, the ghost could not tell which was blood

and which was wallpaper because they were so late.

After which, the undead said that this was a blow to her pride, adding that she should

redraw everything.

An image of a path leading to an abandoned house appeared in her head.

The ghost wondered if this place was difficult to find due to the fact that it was in a desert

area.

The story takes us two days forward. The rays of the morning sun fell on the face of the sleeping ghost. Turning to the main character, either stated that they were late because he insisted on killing all the monsters on the way here. Having woken up, the undead began to closely watch the guys passing by.

Addy's noted that this helped eat the level up her and restore her dragon core, which is why everything was fine.

Wyvern stated that the high level would not help if she went to prison asking if he knew that.

Smurking, Ryue said that she had been buying clothes and equipment non-stop on the first day, and Ignit either stated that on the second day they were late because of him because he needed to carry such a long thing with him.

The main character said that this was so adding that he got dressed faster than her and Addy's had to help her despite the fact that he is a guy.

The angry Wyvern stated that girls' clothes were difficult to wear, wondering how Ryan knew that,

noting that he liked to walk around half naked. With a smirk on his face, the ghost wondered how they

could make him wait so long, asking them not to faint. A sign appeared in front of the guy's faces,

which depicted the frightening face of the undead. Seeing him, the main character fell into a stupor,

smiling, Addie's called it a cute warning sign. Eat the felt this was reckless,

stating that she had no idea what its creator was thinking. The Wyvern said that it looked amateurish.

Watching them, the ghost was sure that a lot of effort had been put into this. After which,

the main character invited the guys to move on. The eyes of the undead filled with hatred.

Looking at the smiling ether, the ghost declared that he would take her corpse first, adding that

he would kill her when she ran away in fear. Cloud's rose above the gloomy sky of the old house.

Addy's noted that it was good to have a spiritualist on the team when dealing with ghosts.

Raising a finger, he stated that they had a skill that attracted immaterial monsters, adding that

that since they did not have spiritualists, they would have to find the ghost themselves

and deal with it.

Encourage, either asked that if they didn't have much time, then why don't they split up and

look for him separately?

Group member Rod and noted that it sounded good.

With a horrified face, Ryah assumed that they didn't know since they had never seen the

movies, asking if they knew that they were a cliche.

Looking at the guys who were taken aback, the main character asked them not to worry, saying

that it was just a ghost, adding that he would take care of it.

Afterwards, Addie's reported that this was the case asking if physical attacks were useless against ghosts.

Ryze gaze fell on the bloody wall, where a request for salvation was written.

The stunned proteganist asked them to look around, wondering if they thought it looked normal.

Ryze asked why the guys were so calm at that moment, suggesting that there was a hidden camera somewhere.

The main character noted that if this is so, then he does not consider it funny at all,

adding that he is not surprised by this scary house.

With a scared face as he glanced at the door, Ryan added that it wasn't like he could use any of the four powers, suggesting that he would just have to wait.

The main character said that he would wait outside, asking the guys to shout if they found a ghost and be sure to greet him for him.

Ethan's fingers slowly touched Ryan's body.

After which, the main character screamed in horror, taken aback at his ass if ghosts were different from them.

Laughing, the Wyvern asked not to tell her that Ryan was afraid of ghosts.

indignant, Ryah stated that he was not scared at all. He either noted that he looked bad,

asking if he was going to cry. After which, an angry Ryah raised the wyvern up. Frightened,

either said that some robber was pastoring her, asking him to let her go. Having said off,

Ades said that he would go in this direction, asking the guys to go in the other when they finished.

At that moment, all this was observed by a ghost whose hands were leaning against the wall.

Group member Rata stated that Ethan would tell Ryah about the ghosts. In despair, the main character

asked how Addis could leave him here, smiling, the undead continued to observe them.

The voice of the undead was heard in the vastness of the abandoned building.

Afterwards, the ghost asked why they came to her house.

Frighten neither, in a trembling voice, said that they had come to find flowers.

The angry undead asked what flowers they had come to find.

Terrified, the wyvern declared that they had come to find roses.

Indignant, the main character asked her to shut up,

noting that she had better stop after this song.

Next, Ryou asked if Ethan was there to play.

Taken aback, Ethan said that she was trying to calm the atmosphere, noting that she had

also seen quite a few ghosts when she was a wiver.

Heading further, Ryou asked her to talk about the undead and not waste time on this strange

song.

After which, Ethan told him that these are low rank monsters that take away the health of

their victims, adding that they are quite annoying because they can fly.

The wiver and further noted that they usually live around the remains of monsters or in

damp places, reporting that they are very active in the summer.

Either added that this is the reason why people who cannot use the 4 powers by holy water from the order of light as it can banish ghosts.

Grinning, the protagonist suggested that the ghosts were local mosquitoes, saying that where he was from, every summer, usually early in the morning, he used an entire bottle of F. Killer to get rid of these parasites.

Ryue explained that it was holy water, noting that it was a physical version of it.

Suddenly, a huge ghost appeared before the guys whose body was shrouded in an aura.

The protagonist noted that in any case since they are on the battlefield, they must be careful not to be caught off guard.

Seeing the undead, Ryou fell into a stupor.

With a malicious grin on his face, the ghost thought that the guys had been caught saying that a huge number of undead were waiting for them there.

On their way, there was a huge number of ghosts that were heading in their direction.

The undead noted that these ghosts were just bait to lure them deeper into the mansion.

A plan emerged in her head according to which the traps were set.

The ghost stated that the moment they take a step forward to get rid of the ghosts,

the traps hidden there will kill them. Looking at how the main character's foot froze a step away from the trap, the undead declared that it was time for them to activate her masterpieces.

A worried ether informed Ryah that there was a trap there. Suddenly, scared to death, the main character rushed through them.

As he ran past the ghosts, almost all the traps began to activate. Seeing this, the undead fell into a stupor, raising her blades above her head, either prepared for battle.

Powerful streams of Mona from the Wyvern's weapon headed towards the ghosts. With lightning speed,

Aether pierced the bodies of the undead. Heading towards Ryan, the Wyvern stated that if he ran like that,

he would activate all the traps, noting that for a second, he scared her. In Dignant,

the main character asked her to shut up, saying that he was not afraid at all. After his words,

Aether asked if he was aware that he was sweating now. Heading further, the main character

stated that it was all because of the ghosts, asking the Wyvern to go back because he was worried about

at ease. Smoking, Etho is confident that group memorada could easily deal with ghosts of this level.

The main character was sure that at ease would suffer because of all these traps.

Smiling, Etha stated that she really thought that at ease would not fall into any of these traps,

adding that the traps were in obvious places. The undead face was filled with indignation.

The Wyvern noted that these traps were also disposable, saying that this place was easy to clear.

Etha believed that Ryan was the only one who fell into these traps.

The angry protagonist again asked her to shut up, saying that she should apologize to the hunter.

The undead were amazed that Ryue destroyed all the traps.

The body of a ghost hung behind the frighten neither.

Decide himself with rage, the undead declared that he had destroyed all her masterpieces.

Looking at the stunned protagonist, the wyvern asked if everything was okay.

Suddenly, the frighten Ryue rushed towards the barricaded wall.

Frozen in one position, the main character reported that his sword was stuck.

Seeing something, Ryue was shocked.

turning around, either asked if it was Addie's, asking the main character not to joke like that.

The Wyvern's face was filled with fear, knocking out the remaining boards, Raelanded on the floor.

Finding himself in the same place where the main character tried to escape, he frozen one position.

While in his thoughts, Raelanded that there were four days left until Ethan's trial,

reporting that they were stuck in the estate. There were blood spatters on the walls of the mansion.

Looking around, the main character stated that the corridor was endless, adding that the ceiling was the same.

Afterwards, Ryan assumed that they had fallen into a trap, an undead body hung in front of the guy's faces.

The main character was amazed that they were stuck there with a fake ghost.

After asking for forgiveness, either asked if everything was okay with the magician from their team.

Taken aback, the undead asked if someone like that was with them, noting that she didn't think

that there was someone like that in this place.

Surprised, the Wyvern asked the ghost not to say that he was also stuck.

The undead stated that she could leave whenever she wanted, adding that since they were trapped,

They had no choice, but to do, as she said. Leaning over, Ryou assumed that Addis was fine for now.

Either noted that this was the first time she had heard of the house becoming a dungeon, saying that it was very similar to the process of its creation.

The main character thought that this meant that even if there is no clearly marked exit, there is definitely a way out somewhere.

An image arose in his head of how a hunter, raising his prey above his head, climbed inside.

Ryou stated that once he found the source of the dungeon, which was the artifact, he could clear everything there.

noting that the people inside would be instantly transported outside, meaning they wouldn't have to look

for a way out. Smurking, the undead said that the rules were simple, adding that she had prepared tests

in each room. The ghosts noted that all they had to do was complete them to go to the next room.

The undead stated that they just needed to clear each one, opening the door,

ryov fell into a stupor. A room appeared in front of his face, things in which were chaotically scattered.

The undead told them that somewhere there was a key that could open the door on the other side of the room.

Ghost noted that they were also clues hidden around, adding that she wished them luck, calling them losers.

Taken aback, Rio assumed it was a quest.

Inspired, either stated that it was a treasure hunt, noting that she finally felt like a real hunter.

At that moment, the main character asked what was wrong with this, saying that where he was from,

something similar was arranged on a regular date, calling the Wyvern a child.

Smurking, either asked if Rio was talking about dating him.

The main character stated that she would become a corpse if he found the key first.

Watching them, the undead thought they were in big trouble, wondering if they thought they just needed to find them.

Continuing to think, the ghost noted that in every wrong place chosen for the search, a death trap would be activated to clearing excitement.

The undead were glad that they would be able to witness their suffering as they tried to overcome all the twists in terms of its tricks.

After crossing, Aether's blades were covered in streams of mana. The undead suggested that it would be difficult for the hunters to cope with this since they would have to use their brains.

Rejoicing, the Wyvern reported that she had found the key.

Surprised, the main character asked how she did it.

Eat the stated that she could use her power to find metal objects.

Indignant, the ghost called it cheating.

The Wyvern noted that the undead had not spoken about this.

Ordering her to be quiet, the undead declared that if she said it was against the rules,

then it was, declaring that she would not let them leave.

Ryse's hand went to the door that led them to the next area.

The ghost noted that the next test would not be so easy, adding that if they wanted a clue,

they needed to look at the clock.

Suddenly, the main character tore the door open, asking if he had won. Seeing this, the ghost fell into a stupor. With a serious expression on his face, the main character said that this is how adults fight, calling the ghost and ether kids. The indignant Wyvern and undead reported that he could not break down doors.

Next, the guys began to undergo many tests that the undead prepared for them.

Ethan attempted to remove her swords as Ryan's body gradually entered the barrel. The

proteinists face showed the diligence he was putting into passing the test. With a smirk on his face,

Ryan and the ghosts spun the log Ethan was on in an attempt to avoid the monster in the water.

The Wyvern's face was filled with fear. From what he saw, the ghosts laughed. On the way,

the guys met a huge snake that made a terrifying roar. After which, they rushed into battle.

The percentage of magicians from hunters is less than 10%. Cracks appeared on the walls of the

ancient mansion, and those who exceed the 40th level are less than 2%. Most are hired by hunters

to earn money to study and join the thinkers Guild of Magicians. A mysterious glow was visible from

the open door into the room. The thinkers are a top-tier magical research organization that recruits

talented mages who specialize in magicology regardless of their combatability or level. After

Addi's picked up the documents, he began to study them in every possible way. If you become part of

of a guild, you get the opportunity to move to the kingdom of magicians and access to

all the latest magical theories. For this reason, Addi's was confident. Rod, a member of the

group, picked up the document and noted that he had never seen anything like this when he was

a thinker. Looking at them, Addi's wondered who created this in the first place, not understanding

why they needed to place this magic on an abandoned mansion. Group member Rod has suggested

that they separate rooms and move them into different dimensions. While recording, Addi said

that it was perfect as long as the working tool was present, adding that the magic would continue to work even if the magician who cast the spell was not around, just like a dungeon. He was sure that if this was the case, then nothing in no one would be able to get out while the magic continued to work. Holding the pen in his hands, Addie's noted that she was unstable, suggesting that the magician had made such a mistake. Suddenly, group member Rata immediately began to climb up the stairs. With an excited expression on his face, Addie's noted that this was not a mistake, adding that everything had been calculated.

Group member Rata believed that it would be activated as soon as the intruder tried to leave.

Coming outside, Addis thought that he knew this.

Looking at the confines of the abandoned mansion, Group member Rata thought that it would soon

cease to exist.

Looking at the brightly burning fire, the undead said that these people were the only ones

who accepted her, while she was driven out from everywhere, and she was dying of hunger.

The elusive man noted that they were the only ones who needed him, deeming it unimportant

whether they were devils or murderers.

During the play where Aether had placed the piece of meat in her hands, the undead were amazed

that she could finally live as a human after giving up all hope of doing so.

With tears in her eyes, the Wyvern stated that she did not need to be human to live like humans,

noting that she understood her.

Throwing a piece of meat on the floor, the ghost wondered what was happening.

With an indignant look, the undead asked what kind of atmosphere the Boy Scouts camping

trip was like.

It seemed to the main character that they were almost finished, adding that they were a

little hungry.

The undead stated that they had not faced the boss yet.

Beside himself with rage, the ghost asked who they were, not understanding how they could

be so calm.

The ghost noted that he was trying to kill them.

Smurking, Ryan noted that those traps were rather weak for someone trying to kill them.

The main character reported that there was no poison on them, and they did not cause fatal damage.

The undead claws latched onto Ryze neck.

The angry ghost ordered him to stop deceiving himself, adding that he was level 35.

undead noted that even if the main character is incredibly strong, he is only at the fifth level.

The ghost stated that the only reason they are still alive is because he wants to have fun.

With a smirk on his face, Ryou asked how long this would last, guessing until the undead stopped

feeling lonely. Taking her hand, the protagonist noted that she was still not a ghost,

but a normal person stating that she felt lonely when she was alone. Ryou believed that she wanted

to be recognized by others for her hard work. The main character said that as long as she had an

an artificial conductor. If she had killed before, she would not have been able to resist the temptation to attack them openly. Holding a plate of meat in her hands,

either stated that the pathetic worms from the Great Land are different, noting that to them human life is like a mitch. With a serious expression on her face,

either said that it was still not too late. Looking at the surprise than dead, the Wyvern invited her to leave together from there.

Hearing this, the ghost fell into a stupor. Holding his head, the undead let out a strong roar. Approaching her, the worried prodiginous ass if she was okay.

Suddenly, Ryo stepped on a stone, which activated one of the traps. Suddenly, the dungeon floor began to collapse.

The excited ether turned to Ryo and asked if the dungeon was closing in this way.

The main character noted that it felt completely different, adding that something was wrong there.

Entering the bowels of the mansion, Addie's called out to Ryo in either.

A worried member of Ryo of Ryo's group said that the place was a trap, adding that they were waiting and that everything prepared for them.

surprised, the main character asked why he went inside. Addis said that in order to stop the destruction, they

need to find a working tool, they need to find and destroy the source. Looking at the stunned Rayo,

Addis noted that he was disappointed watching them from outside, stating that this was the

reason he decided to enter. Group member Rata could not understand how they could not find the source in

just two rooms. Hearing this, the main character wondered what he was talking about, noting that they had

gone through a large number of rooms. Remembering how the guys moved, Addis said that they moved from

one room to another along with the source. Turning around, the main character again asked

what he was talking about, adding that if there was an artifact there, they would have closed

the dungeon long ago, indignant, at his noted that he had received a strong signal, where he

either said that he was right, adding that he was there. Her gaze fell on the undead, whose

body hung in the air. The wyvern said that the only thing that moved with them all this time

was one person. Holding his head, the ghosts suggested that they were going to get rid of

her too. The undead believed that Richard and Leslie abandoned her, raising a pile of

of stones above his head, the ghost declared that it was all a lie. After which, the undead threw stones towards the guys.

Grabbing Addis and Aether, RIO attempted to dodge the projectiles. Next, he threw their bodies away from the pile of stones, smiling, the main character apologized to them. Then, at the sight of the attack, a powerful explosion was heard. The excited Wyvern turned to RIO and asked what they should do. Taking out a magic wand, Addis asked her not to worry, noting that there would not be a scratch on him.

The group member Radha said that the main thing for them is to destroy the source.

Where he, at his froze in one position, looking at the floating pile of rocks, party member Radha

wondered where the undead were, stating that they couldn't let them get away.

The silhouette of the main character was visible in the rubble, approaching him, either

was extremely glad that everything was okay with him.

Afterwards, the Wyvern asked what they should do, wondering if there was another one.

Suddenly, with a perplexed look, either stared at Ryle.

With a malicious grin on his face, the main character used a vertical strike.

his blade was rapidly heading towards the wyvern. After the main character was hit, an incredibly strong explosion was heard. While in his thoughts, Addie's noted what he knew about magic belonging to the Great Land. Holding the magic wand in his hands, group member Rata thought that while they could create something like a guideline, they were not thinking about turning the artificial guideline tester into a working tool. Whereie, Addie's noted that they needed to find her as quickly as possible in order to prevent the destruction of this place. Group member Rata suggested that the undead were trying to stall for time by hiding in a city. And then he would have had a small

He asked not to say that. His gaze fell on the main character, who is trying to pierce Aether with his blade. The stunned Wyvern fell into a stupor, thus kicked up after Ry's attack, preparing for the blow, Aether closed her eyes. Holding her in his arms, Addis asked if she was okay. Aether reported that she was simply thrown back by the shockwave, asking a member of the Ron group what was happening here. A powerful stream of Mauna emanated from Addis' feet. Group member Rata told her that he had customized an artifice in his hand.

fact that RIO hadn't the past, adding that it only had a few uses, thinking it was better

than nothing.

With a wary look, Addie's was shocked that the main character had become possessed.

After hearing this, either reported rumors in which only children become possessed.

Looking at RIO, who was frozen in one position, Addie said that this is basically the case,

noting that only children do not have any awakened of the four powers.

Further, group member Rata stated that their enemy was not an ordinary ghost, but a test

subject with consciousness.

Mary, Addy's suggested that this may not be an ordinary obsession.

Noting that the undead are trying to take over the body of the protagonist, completely taking

possession of his soul.

Turning to maiden, either asked why she was doing this, saying that if she continued in

the same spirit, they would all die.

The excited Wyvern asked the undead to let him help her, adding that they would get out of there

and live together.

By distraught maiden ordered her to shut up, stating that if they wanted to live, they

would have to kill her in Ryan's body.

After which, the undead struck the main character's body.

which just the step away from the blow, Ryan's body suddenly stopped. Seeing this, the guys fell into a stupor.

Looking at how the main character showed his thumbs up, they assumed that Ryan was currently controlling

the body. Encouraged, Addie's noted that a highly trained physical body could actually suppress magic.

Next, either asked if group member Rotto was sure that it wasn't just Ryan's muscle power that

was taking over his brain. At that moment, in the hands of the main character, one could see how his

soul was fighting the invading maiden. Addie stated that they should not have given up, adding that

Ryan was still fighting. Looking at him, Ethan noted that it looked like Ryan was dying.

In the unimaginably huge room, there was a huge book case with books. The plot tells us that

the actions take place in the head of the main character in a library of memories. From an incredibly

powerful blow, Ryan flew to the side. Looking at the Sten protagonist, the undead called

him the one who is rather than blood, calling him the demon of darkness. After her words,

Ryan asked her to stop. Made and ordered him to swear on her blood. The plot informed us that

The Battle was taking place in the head of the main character. Screaming with all his might,

Ryobegger, to stop. With an evil grin on her face, made and ordered him to fall into a deep sleep

in this fantasy world. They shared their memories with each other. Even Hanbin had a dark history,

stretching out the hand that held the sword, the main character used a vertical strike.

Directing her hand towards Ryob, made and pierced him with a powerful stream of mana. This past

caused Hanbin pain. After the attack of the undead, the main character let out a scream of pain.

The damage increased maiden's power overhand bin's body.

Ryuz' body was enveloped in an incredibly powerful and dead force.

In addition, he spent 22 years alone in the Rocky Mountain.

So, of course, there is bound to be a dark history in this period.

Taking the mysterious book in hand, the undead assumed that everything was ready.

Next, the undead asked how the main character thinks were he looks.

After which, Maiden fell into a stupor, but it also worked in Maiden's favor.

For someone as dark as her to be locked in a mansion.

Taking a pen and hand, the undead began to make some kind of record.

Rushing towards Maiden, Ryou asked not to tell her about this.

Was her own dark history.

After landing countless blows, the protagonist stated that tears came to his eyes when he thought

about the undead against the backdrop of a starry knife.

The main character wondered where his loved one was.

Ryou asked her to simply call him an escaping void that dispels his voice.

Trying to dodge his blows, Maiden begged him to stop.

The main character stated that she was the one whose voice was like the stars that he could not reach.

Next, Ryou asked where she was, wondering why she wasn't answering his call.

Tonsen trading all his power in his fist, the main character declared that she was a star without a name.

After which, Maiden's body, due to the colossal attack, flew to the side.

At that moment, the main character was talking about a love letter that was written to her imaginary lover.

Black blood gushed out from the undead's mouth.

Smurking, Ryou thought about how a high damage attack would have a strong recoil.

The main character said that the shame was for the onlookers.

Holding her notes in her hands made and said it was for him. Holding the torn sheets in his hands,

Ryot declared that this was the end for the undead. At that moment, the main character found

Maidens' fantic about four great heroes. After the hands of Ryou and Maidens touched,

a powerful glow appeared. A strong spark appeared between the protagonist's fingers. Due to the

force of the spark, a powerful whirlwind arose in the vastness of the mansion. Watching him,

eat the wondered how serious the battle they were having there was. Heading towards Addis,

The wyvern asked if the device, which was assembled from garbage, would work.

Continuing the construction of the device, group member Rata stated that since the great earth used it to create this place, it should work.

Addys believed that the problem was that. Interrupting him, either asked about the root of the problem.

Wary, group member Rata revealed that the problem was that they were using magic from another world through their guiding line,

stating that the basic principles were unknown to them.

Addys told her that they could not create it themselves.

Continuing the work, a member of the Rata group was sure that there was a spy for the great

land in the thinkers. Suddenly, the magic seal on the stone cracked. In Addie's hand was a

mysterious magical artifact. The plot told us that it was a magical device consisting of two

parts. If one breaks, the same happens to the second. Leslie suggested that they could finish what

they started, since the other side had taken the bay. With a serious expression on his face,

Richard suggested that with this they would not leave any evidence. Smurking, Leslie noted that they

had many useful magical devices, adding that she was sorry that they would lose them all.

Richard stated that they don't need to worry about this when it comes to completing missions.

Taken aback, Leslie said it was true. Her gaze fell on the city, the walls of which were shrouded

in bright light. Richard's partner stated that this was the holy land of magical tools. The story

takes us to the magical kingdom of Rana, with a smirk on her face, Leslie asked if they would go

shopping, noting that it had been a while since they had done so. Unwinding the magical artifact,

Richard said that they would do this after the task. Suddenly, a thread consisting of a stream of his

monograph down to the roof of the building. Putting the mask on her face, Leslie asked if they

really needed to look like that when they were just going to report on the creation of the

Ample's blessing. While climbing the rope, Richard said that there was nothing special about it.

He noted that the symposium of magicians was about to begin, adding that there would be many eyes there.

While climbing the rope, Richard stated that the man did not want to be seen.

The light from the lanterns illuminating the city fell on the walls of the huge building.

The plot tells us that the events take place in the thinkers guild of magicians in the first division.

The symposium of magicians began as an ordinary lecture, but only noble people began to collect magical tools created by the thinkers as luxury items.

The thinkers began to become popular and the symposium also aroused their interest.

Members of the local mobility were actively engaged in conversation.

Thus, it became a place where new magical tools were shown and where nobles came to socialize

and show off their acquisitions.

While guarding order, the night was at the entrance to the guild.

Richard and Leslie were on the roof of the guild.

Once inside, Richard asked her to be quiet.

Looking around, the man asked if he heard it.

A security guard standing nearby assumed it was from a party.

The man thought it sounded closer than it seemed.

Running down the corridor, Leslie stated that they could just kill the guards, calling them

pathetic worms.

said that they did not need to leave any traces, asking her to follow him. Frozen in one position,

Leslie wondered what was in front of them. A huge magical golan appeared before their eyes.

Suddenly, a magical seal was activated on the golan's head, after which it announced an invasion.

Blocking his blow, Richard assumed that it was a golan. A projectile flew out of the golan's hand

with lightning speed. Next, Richard chopped it into small pieces. In his hand was a weapon,

thanks to which he used the aura blade. Then, with unimaginable power, Richard used a diagonal strike.

Holding the golems' head in her hands, Leslie noted that there could be no monster there, finding it obvious that it was an artificial golem. She wondered why Richard, knowing this, would ruin his sword. Upon entering the room, the girl stated that they had come and destroyed the product they were going to show at the symposium. At that moment, the guy's faces were shocked. The girl noted that they also destroyed her laboratory in the past. They took a knee and apologized, smiling. The girl noted that it doesn't matter if what they want to tell is worth it. The plot introduces us to the archmage of the four heroes.

Zenovia.

Maine looked around in confusion at the scarlet space into which Eric had carried her out

of her head.

She turned her head from side to side, remembering that just a second ago she had been fighting

with her arms bent at the wrists, like a ghost.

The computer screen showed that she was standing on a platform in the middle of the mountains,

from which a huge sword was sticking out, concluding that after that she had gone to some

strange hell.

Sitting on one of the stones not far from the giant blade, Maine reflected on what a useless

life she had lived, suggesting that if she died, then the trio managed to get out of the mansion.

Hugging her knees, the girl lowered her head on them, realizing that she would be sorry if the guys died,

and was glad that she had fun and did not die a painful death while the dog came sniffing her.

Maiden was distracted from her thoughts, following the retreating animal with her gaze.

The dog walked measurately, stepping on the wooden platform with his paw pads.

Realizing that a dog had passed by her, the girl began to be perplexed.

The dog turned in, with a narrowed gaze, humanly spoke to the girl to stop whining like a child about her death.

After that, the animal continued to remove, adding that it was all over if the girl stopped moving forward,

and she grinned questioningly, sliding towards the edge of the platform under which fanged,

bloodthirsty demons were waiting. Made and looked down in shock, noticing the horrific sight,

and her hair stood on end. Remaining behind the moving platform, the girl did not collapse

towards the demons, realizing that this was not hell, but still Eric's consciousness.

The ghostly looking girl flew out of the guy's head with a scream, still not believing what was happening.

Maiden turned in horror at Eric, whose pupils were rolled up and her mouth was slightly open,

concluding that the guy was dangerous with his injuries in his head. The girl stood next to the

lying guy, being with him in a magical turquoise circle, and Addie's and Aether were nearby outside of it.

The blonde screamed when she noticed Maiden, and the concentrated magician replied that he saw it too.

By placing his hand on a small magic circle connected to a larger one, Addie's activated

the operation, and the opponent began to rise into the air. A girl with corpse-colored skin began to scream

heart-rendingly. Having broken the dilapidated roof, a magical turquoise ball appeared above the old

mansion. It began to expand and fill the space of the night street with dazzling light,

and debris of the roof rose around it. The magic ball continued to expand, turning into a large

bright dome over the wooden mansion. In the rubble on the ground where the building had once been,

a red rag could be seen wrapped around his thighs and muscular body. Herrick, with a mad look,

Rosen his arms and under him lay the living but beaten ether and Addis. Getting to his feet, the half naked

jock shook his head, not understanding why he was standing among the rubble and what happened to

the mansion. While the magician happily told the blonde that the magic worked, despite the loss of

consciousness, Addis noticed with panic that it was already morning and the whole day had passed,

remaining before Ether's trial, and the girl at that moment laughed, declaring that the last

step was hers. Maiden, with normal skin color, looked at her hands in panic, trying to figure out

who she was. Addie's seriously replied that due to the spatial trap, he was able to nullify her role as a

working tool, and now she became an ordinary person. The girl screamed, questioning why the

trio didn't just kill her, and the magician protested that he would have done so if she had completely

taken over his friend's body. Addie's began to angrily say that because of Maiden, either would not

of time to get to her own trial, but she still wanted to save their dark-haired opponent. After this,

Maiden burst into rage, declaring that the girl was crazy to show useless pity for someone like her.

Turning to maiden, the main character displeasedly remarked that it was rude of her, and either

shared that the Great Land used her undying exactly the same way, which is why the Wyvern in human

form was sentenced to trial. The green-eyed blonde looked confident, declaring that this was her way

of fighting, and even if she went to prison, she would do anything to survive. Maiden's fervor

turned to a pity and look when he had said that by staying alive, she would be able to win battles.

When Eric said that prison was not such a bad place, the hot tempered blonde hit him on the nose,

And Addie said that they would not allow the girl to go to jail. Looking at the boy's squabble,

maiden stated that there was still a way out, and all three looked at her in surprise. She pointed to a

carriage that was driven by a mechanical engine. Due to the lack of mechanical performance and power,

the engine uses magical power from monostones. In front of the stand heroes stood a glittering,

multi-legged golem carriage, with the horses' shape retained for aesthetic purposes. Addie's

clung to the mechanical horse, glad that they could get there quickly, while everyone else stood

to the distance and watched his reaction in amazement. The maid's face changed to a sad one,

and Eric wordly asked what happened, and either from behind wholeheartedly thanked maiden for her help.

Closing his eyes, Addie's said in frustration that due to the unique speed of the carriage,

a high rank monostone was needed to charge the engine, but the guy couldn't do it. The maids continued

to tinker with the engine, growing more and more frustrated as Eric realized that all they needed

was a powerful monostone. He took out a fragment of the unfinished on Paula's blessing, hoping it might work.

A carriage rushed among the mountains at full speed, raising a thick cloud of dust behind it.

While the mechanical horse accelerated to high speed, Eric screamed, and Addie's hair flew back

from the resulting wind. The magician drove the carriage with excitement,

either was very seasick, and maiden was indignant at why they took her with them,

to which the main character replied with a malicious smile that she had nowhere to go.

Holding the reins, Addie's was shocked by how powerful the fragment was,

realizing that it could not be put aside if it was connected to the thinkers,

An Eric asked if he could simply report to the leader. Addie's countered, stating that the leader of the group was one of the four heroes, Zenovia Archmage.

Besides her various strengths, the woman was also the queen of the magical kingdom of room,

and with all the aristocrats dreaming of marrying her, someone like Addie's would not be able to get close to her.

After this story, Eric was very interested in the age of the legendary woman,

and Addie's explained that the four heroes were blessed by the goddesses for their deeds,

which is why their bodies did not age. Hearing the mention of the four heroes,

Eric recalled that he had heard something about them from ether, and the magician kindly offered to tell

him more about them, because it was a well-known fact. The strongest of the four heroes is the sword king

barrel, and thanks to him, the current situation of the Walterians remains the same, however,

no one has seen him for several years. The second of the four is the ultimate spiritualist

Halion, who is once the strongest nymph and consider the beauty of the spirit species, but is now

the queen of Alendia, the spirit kingdom. One of the four, however, is still active in his activities,

Garan the Terrible, who was the regent and true monarch of caljuria, a kingdom for a thousand years.

Herrick was delighted with Addie's story, joking about the gathering of the legendary four,

and the magician left. Addie said that there would not be a single person capable of uttering a word.

After all, they would only gather in a place where there is a war going on, or in a place of special

importance. Some light and shadow fell on the closed white doors of Zenovia's estate.

A dark woman stood with a glass of wine at the window overlooking the square,

concluding that the aristocrats who usually tried to look at her could not do anything today. The queen looked

contentedly at Garan. Noting Regent Kaljiri is root approach, and he retorted that due to their weak military power,

they were trying to borrow power from foreign nobility. When the supposed Halleans veil lifted, the

blonde realized that it was not her in front of them, asking the girl if they had only been gathered

to sell the golds. As the spiritualists made melt down on one knee, completely removing her disguise,

Garan squinted at Zenovia, noticing something in her hands. Extending his hand,

He asked the woman hovering by the window about the blessing of the unpollos.

Throwing a sly glance at the regent with her yellow eyes, the queen picked up a round stone with a cut and

purple highlights offering to begin due to limited time. In the darkness, among a cluster of stars,

muscle tissue of the arm appeared, which gradually began to become covered with skin.

In the cosmic abyss, the calves of the legs appeared, which also began to become covered with skin.

A girl carrying the will and words of the goddess of darkness materialized in the dark starry space,

and her body was wrapped in black stripes of fabric. The dark-haired girl was the incarnation

of the goddess Kivriel named Kivir, from the dark space, a voice called to the creature, demanding

that everyone who heard the call gathered together to meet at the altar and carry out the order

of Queen Zenovia. Stretching her arms forward, the girl spoke in an unfamiliar language,

and red stripes and circles appeared behind her. She stood on the mirror surface in front

of the bright light of the altar with her arms outstretched to the sides. Zenovia and Garan appeared

in front of Kibir, bowing to the deity Avatar. Looking at the people with dark eyes,

the goddess of darkness said whether they were really the ones who wanted to receive the blessings

of the goddesses. The regents swung his sword furiously, cutting off Kibir's head. He looked at her

with contempt, not wanting any blessing. The two legendary heroes stood in the darkness,

surrounded by the light of the stars, when a voice concluded that they had come for more than just

answers. The man and woman said that 20 years ago, when they were already old, they fought against

aliens who were on the side of the demon god. Maybe not for long, but they won, believing

that everything was in order to defend peace. After this, the heroes received the blessings

of the goddesses, young bodies, rebuilt cities, gained the wisdom of truth, and were even

gifted with the opportunity to gain the next level of power and status in society. However,

the irony was that the goddesses let them know exactly how long the heroes had left to live,

which was very painful. Countless incarnations of the goddess of darkness filled the space,

When the voice said that they believe the heroes, gifted with everything, would not greedily desire

a mortality, but apparently they had too good an opinion.

Pointing weapons at people, the incarnations of Kyberia threateningly said that if they received answers

to their question, they should leave.

Garden drew his sword and flew furiously through the crowd of dark-haired girls, cutting

off their heads and declaring that his disappointment did not lie in the finitude of life.

One of the materialized kiviors flew towards the man, holding out a spear, and he only asked

what the goddesses did after the incident when their sons and daughters sacrificed themselves

in the fight against the demons. As several dark figures approached Garhen, he continued, saying

that they all die and justly when the goddesses only dispense blessings and watches the

world descends into chaos. He looked contemptuously at the approaching girls and declared

that his main disappointment was the goddesses themselves. The regent was surrounded by a horde

of caviar incarnations, and the voice answered that a mortal cannot understand everything,

Although there may be chaos before his eyes.

In the place where Garken stood, the colors began to thicken from the endless number of girls

attacking him, and the voice concluded that he was not able to see the whole truth.

Suddenly, the space was illuminated by a bright flash, rising upward with a blue beam,

and dark bodies were scattered to the sides.

Holding a sword sparkling with lightning in his hand, Garken said that this world does not

need a god who simply watches, it needs a just hero who punishes evil.

Illuminating the space with bright discharges, the king of the sword said displeasely that

This is why they have no choice but to become immortals capable of protecting the world.

Suddenly, Sinovia's voice rang out as her body began to evaporate in the endless space.

Garken cast a frightened glance at the woman disappearing before his eyes.

The darkness transformed into the form of two faces and a voice explained that the search for

eternal life is not a sin and death is not a punishment.

Skin and muscle tissue began to disappear from Garen's hand, exposing the fallen geobones,

while the goddesses announced that they would grant the hero eternal peace and the memory

of them would remain alive. With one limb missing, the enraged Garken extended another whole arm

forward, shouting that the goddesses of darkness had betrayed the heroes. While the skin of the

region's face was already half gone, heat overcome with rage, loudly called out to the goddess

Kifriel. The man turned into a red haze against the backdrop of shining stars, and only

his hand remained in the air. Meanwhile, the four arrived in a high-speed carriage to the

courthouse in the crater. Eric sat on the steps with a package asking Addis, who was coming

down to him, what he thought about the outcome of the hearing, and he replied that everything

had been done to justify either. Then the jock asked about maiden's fate, and the magician, taking

food from his hands, said that Emmel decided to protect the girl since he was a victim turned

into a ghost. Before taking the bite, Addie's, who continued to look at his partner, said

with a guilty look that if he knew that they were again involved in the affairs of the

Great Land, the order would become suspicious of them. Chewing on his snack, Eric thought

that this was true, because learning about the lynch, Elegandro and the mansion would

make it harder for the order to trust their partners. Sitting down next to the main character,

Addi's concluded that it seemed that the organization only had the two of them to fight, to which

Eric replied that they still had no idea who the partners were. The magician raised his hand with a

serious look, saying that if they become aware of the fragment of the umpal as blessing, then they

will definitely come for them, so for now it is better not to report anything about the stone.

Addi's had a gold bracelet with a stone on her hand, which was a landmark, it attracted the

attention of the main character. When magical inscriptions stretched from the bracelet, the red

hairdon man explained that new magical spells and skills could be introduced into the landmark.

Paddy's concluded that the work of the bracelet, which allows one to use even spells with which

they are not compatible, is similar to the absorption of experience by a dragon. He firmly stated

that with this artifact, a person can go beyond the limits of his abilities as a magician.

While Paddy's explained in abstruse words, "The principle of operation of the landmark,

Eric chewed food with a detached look, and his mouth was dirty. He looked at his partner when he said

that they were lucky to escape from the mansion and stop the magic. That is, said that due to the

possession of only a fragment of the unpalose blessing, the magic was incomplete, sadly adding that if

there was more of it, Eric and maiden would forever be stuck in a magic trap. During the monologue,

Eric took at his hand with a serious look, bringing the burrito he was holding to his mouth.

The magician shouted with tears in his eyes that this was the only normal meal he had recently,

And the Jack replied that it was not his fault that the guy was not focused on absorbing food.

Adjusting his bangs, muscular Eric dreamily looked ahead, imagining how he would live if he had not ended up here.

Turning his head to his friend, he concluded with a smile that there is no if-when-time passes.

When Eric added that it was also important that they'd be able to stay alive until the right moment,

at his looked at him admiringly, agreeing. Hearing footsteps, the red-haired guy turned towards

either in Maiden, asking how it went. The broadcast began to say that thanks to Maiden's testimony, she was

quickly rehabilitated. When suddenly both girls blushed with embarrassment, noticing the guys very close to

each other. To clear up any misunderstandings, Addie showed the burrito, complaining that Eric had

taken a bite of it. Either furiously attacked the jock, taking out her swords, and he was perplexed

for what he received. Eric looked furious, staring madly at the girl. She raised her green eyes to

him in fear and opened her mouth. At ease, afraid of his friend's terrible reaction, extended his hand

in the hope of calming him down. While the magician watched him panic at the evil expression on the

jocks face, he calmly put his hand on ether's head and she screamed in surprise. Scrolling through an

endless film of detailed frames with memories in his head, Garcan concluded that goddesses,

unlike people, are beings of a higher dimension, and mortals would in no way be able to

understand those who live in the fourth dimensional world. But this also works in the opposite

direction, for goddesses, people are simply figures drawn on a plane, eternity, which

mortals strive for is just another dimension for higher beings.

This is why people cannot attack goddesses, but that was until the current moment, until

Garan acquired the magic of ceiling dimensions to catch the goddess.

Holding the dimensional cube in his hands, he thought about how amazing it was that a higher

dimensional being.

Kibreal would be locked in a lower dimensional field with a constantly repeating future.

Garan asks Zenovia, who is smoking a pipe, if the Imprison Goddess would be able to understand

their plans, and the woman replied that she was not sure about it.

Holding the pink smoke in her hand, the queen happily concluded that when the man cut off Kivriel's

head, she was completely trapped by their magic.

When Zenovia added that they had already absorbed half of the darkness's power, Garan agreed

wistfully, noting that the Goddess was unable to recognize the Ampala's blessing.

Looking at his hand, the Regent said that they would not be able to achieve immortality

with an incomplete stone.

Having if they could absorb all the goddesses with a full-fledged artifact.

After these words, Zenovia asked how Garan plans to create this, reminding that in order

to completely seal the gods, they need to remain in this neutral space.

The woman pulled the tube to her mouth, adding that in this space there is no time, which

means their lives will not be shortened, and they will be able to constantly absorb the power

of the goddess.

Suddenly, Zenovia sharply shouted that she heard Kivriel's voice, saying that this is impossible

in a small dimensional space, and the region concluded that it is worth it since it surprises

even the archmage. Closing her eyes, the queen asked if her partner had used the absorbed power,

which he confirmed, and then the woman noted that even if he wanted to use the great land,

the order of light was watching. In response to these objections, Garken boldly declared that they

would pit religion against religion, which embarrassed the dark blonde. The region said with a

serious look that it was only necessary to give a command to the dark brotherhood on behalf of

Kibreal. In his hand was a picture of a sword in the form of a cross. Aether was overjoyed,

surprised that Addie's wanted to form a team. While the girl continued to chirp with happiness, Addie's,

behind the counter, was trying to negotiate the acceptance of a 15th level newcomer into the ranks

of hunters, and Eric simply stood nearby. Looking with a languid gaze at the object of her adoration,

the employee offered to help, because she was indebted to Walter, and Eric, meanwhile,

reminded that he forgot to return the girl's things and even burned down in most temple.

While the employee was trying to flirt with Addie's, the Muslim and glanced out of the corner of

his eye at another girl behind the counter near which the swordsmen stood. The guy exclaimed that he wanted to

become a hunter and Eric looked at him in bewilderment, assuming that he was from the village. Judging by how clean the

equipment was, a level 20 beginner had just bought it. Noticing the large number, Eric thought that

with such skills it was too late to become a hunter, looking at the guy dumbfounded. The red-haired young man

finally decided to introduce himself, saying that he had arrived from Shanghai. He enthusiastically said

that his name is sauna warrior. This ended the first season of the manwa. Events are transferred to the

thousand-year-old Snowy Mountain Kingdom of Kaldria. Invaders were approaching the northeastern part of the state,

advancing towards the local population. The foreigners were outraged that dragons were building

their nests in such cold places. The common people under the snow looked dumbfounded at the

approaching people and everyone intended to flee. The inquisitor of the dark brotherhood with his

large army walk steadily towards the local residents, frightening with his appearance. A man

could be seen running away on a snow-covered hill. He opened the box, rejoicing at the success of

his experiments and admiring the fragment of the Ampala's blessing. He tried to understand why

the inquisitor had come to these cold lands, even if he had guessed everything. As soon as the man

decided to speed up, he was tripped and he began to fall. The inquisitor of the dark brotherhood

in a black robe towered over the local resident lying in the snow, specifying where he was hurrying.

The man watched with fear the member of the brotherhood, who until recently had been far away,

Justifying his life in these places by the fact that people had nowhere else to go. Having managed to

analyze only the fact that the leader was standing in front of him, the taken aback resident began to

bow, asking for mercy. And the inquisitor, throwing up his hands, said that they were not touching

the refugees. The masked man then added that this condition applies to members of the great land,

and a bullet flew into his chest. Rising from his knees, with a malicious look, the resident

held a pistol intending to kill for a guess. He shouted sarcastically whether a stranger could

behave boldly at gunpoint, and a fist flew at his face. With a powerful blow, the

inquisitor charged the man in the face, throwing him into the rock. There was a huge hole in

the rock from the impact, and the pistol shattered into pieces, and the masked man concluded

that the enemy was new to this world. Pulling a bullet from his body with turquoise mana,

the inquisitor explained that everything happens for a reason, such as the fact that men's

predecessors did not use weapons. Frowing the crumpled bullet onto the ground, he added

that even the enemy was still alive for a reason.

Bending over the man, he asked to simply give him the blessing of the demon god.

Having opened the blue box and not finding the desired contents, the inquisitor grinned, noting

how confusing everything was.

While the masked members of the brotherhood stood below among the residents, a purple light

appeared near the tower.

As the fibers wrapped around the body, the man concluded that this was the power they wanted.

A huge hand grabbed the inquisitor, and the resident began to tell him that all his indicators

had now increased, and the level was above 80.

A giant stood at the tower in a purple glow, asking how Lajendra could lose with such force. The man, who had turned into a huge monster, noted with pity that the enemy of this force was only some magician and healer. The blonde inquisitor, with the hood of his robe pulled down, warned against touching his mask.

Despite the foreigner, a huge finger reached out to his face and in an instant split the mask into pieces. Small and large pieces of the mask with blue stripes rose into the air.

The remains of the monster's human face watched the inquisitor without a mask with the

wilderment, his huge yellow eye would also be directed at his hand.

The man hesitatingly exclaimed that this could not be, having learned the level of his opponent,

and the inquisitor reminded him of what he had said.

Activating turquoise mana, the blonde touched the monster's giant hand.

Holding a huge finger and performing metamorphoses, the inquisitor said that there is a reason

for everything.

Between the houses of the city lay a deep gorge called the crater, at the bottom of

which there were monsters. While the gigantic insect was preparing to attack, someone shouted to prevent the creature from leaving the dungeon. The girl, standing on the edge of the cliff, hesitantly took a step forward. A body was rapidly falling into the gourds from above, flying over many suspension bridges. Either, dressed in a blue robe, was now flying at full speed headfirst to the bottom of the gourds towards the monster. At this time, several nights with shields tried to block the fast skull of Pendra, but nothing worked. The brave man in the helmet decided to attack the insect alone, in a way that would have been the same way. The

Informing the boss that he was already on his way, the level 50th warrior was determined and

leap preparing to show the strength protecting the crater.

The giant caterpillar of level 61 rushed towards the arrogant man and destroyed everything in its

path.

The insect of impressive size did not want to stop wanting to climb the wall.

The night, raising his helmet, noticed with alarm that the caterpillar was heading straight

to the village, and the younger night turned his attention upward in panic.

Next to the giant insect, something was rapidly flying down emitting light, seeing ether's

face the nights concluded that it was a person. Grabbing the hilt of the sword, the girls struck

the caterpillar in flight. The girls stuck the blade into the caterpillar's body, and now it was

sticking out of the shell, emitting a powerful electric discharge. Heat the screen furiously, pulling

the energy thread connected to the caterpillar towards herself. A huge creepy insect reads forward,

crashing into a huge stone, while either control the caterpillar crawling across the bridge with

the help of threads of mana. The nights recognized her as a novice hunter who had suddenly appeared

two months ago and was increasing her level at great speed. The must-ishioed night noted

with a smile that there were rumors about the lost sister ether, to which his young colleague

displeasedly remarked that it was disgusting to discuss such things, and the man nearby shouted

angrily that this was not the time to discuss other teams. A company, by loud words, that

the monster would not die after such blows, a red-haired magician came out to the giant caterpillar.

In his hands was a homemade magic tool with a gem surrounded on both sides by magic circles.

Addies, standing right in front of the dark belly of a giant insect, waved the device, releasing

Mauna.

The stone in the magic device was broken by a hammer after being hit.

The caterpillar, attacked by the magician, was now spotted and decided to get away from

the battlefield.

The leader of the team of Knights watched an amazement at the power of Addies' magic, his mouth

wide open and his eyes wide.

He looked at Sir Addie's standing in the distance, admiring his excellent attack and support,

and concluding that he was the best mage for any team.

All the red haired maids looked at the magical device, declaring that no one could resist

high magic, the night continued to praise the young man.

The boss, his bald head shining, looked at Addis with rapture, noticing that every time the

guy became more and more beautiful, which greatly embarrassed his subordinates.

The youngest of the night recognized Addis with amazement, remembering what he had read about

the magician in the newspaper.

A man approached the girl in the magician, asking to leave the rest to him, and either

vigorously waved at him.

Martin awkwardly scratched the back of his head, seeing that the two had almost destroyed

the monster, and Brad confidently declared that it was not scary because they were on the same team.

Noticing a red-haired guy with a spear, the young night frown, thinking that he would be taller,

and his partner decided to tell about recent events.

When the night began to talk about the incident at the Hunter's Guild two months ago, either

sank before her eyes.

Hearing about the Walterian Warrior, 80s was plunged into sadness, a dungeon prison where

the worst criminals live, pumped up hands or hand-cuffed, Eric sits gloomily in a stone

chamber with a shadow on his face, his hands and neck-chained. On the yellow screen in front of

him the question, "Do you want to commit suicide?" is displayed. It was a clear sunny day above

the cotton, hunter's guilt, and the rays of the sun illuminated the bright building, and a voice

asked whether all hunters really lacked a sense of taste. A pompous, plump man in a green

camisole, accompanied by the priest-emmel, headed towards the building, and the priest explained to

him that the technique of constructing the building had improved after the arrival of people from

from that world. The judge stood on the red rug in front of the entrance, and M.O. asked why he decided

to visit the guild, to which the mustichioed man mentioned that the blonde girl who had recently

been on trial was haunting him. Rubbing his mustache, he playfully declared that Aether was

a beauty, regretting that such a girl was engaged in hunting, and explained that he came because

he was worried about which team she would end up on. M.O. looked at the man with contempt,

noticing his greasy look, but he had to endure because he was a local nobleman. Seeing

the crowd at the reception counter, the judge asked if the guild was always so crowded. Friction between hunters

is inevitable, this is the cost of the profession, in addition, they always have weapons with them,

so even minor skirmishes can cause someone their life. For this reason, the use of weapons within

the guild is strictly prohibited, and anyone who breaks this rule risks losing their status as a hunter.

But this also has an exception, for example, when an alien above level 20 tries to register as a hunter.

In other words, when the Guild begins to suspect a hunter of belonging to another world,

which is what happened with Sanah the Warrior, whom Eric suspected. Sitting on the floor,

the guy indignantly asked why the jock pushed him. Standing behind Eric, the excited

Addie's asked his friend if Sanah was really from another world, and he in response asked the

magician and either if they had heard anything about Shanghai or Changrishan. Thinking, the girl

suggested that we were talking about the name of the dish, and Addie's admitted that he was

hearing it for the first time, clarifying whether it was a different region. Suddenly, it dawned

on the magician that this word was used on earth, and while Ether looked at Addie's in bewilderment,

he began to explain that handbin could be sure of his identity, and other hunters were only guessing.

Eric stood opposite Sam with his arms crossed on his chest, expressing complete dissatisfaction.

Having the right of a Voltarian to attack first and block other hunters, and the magician from

behind encouraged his friend, the main character gloomily asked what kind of Shanghai it was,

because 22 years on the Rocky Mountain were too long to remember the cities of other countries on Earth.

The fact that a newcomer who had recently come from Earth visited the Hunter's Guild was obvious,

but in this case the manual would have said that he needed to hide his identity.

As he unshied his sword, Sauna decided that anyone who wanted to become a warrior must demonstrate

their abilities by taking on God's ordeal. Holding a weapon in one hand and a wooden shield in the

other, the guy confidently declared that if this was fate, he would not hide or run away.

Putting his sword forward and intending to attack, he loudly asked to move away,

explaining that fighting helpless people was contrary to the duty of a warrior.

Standing smugly in front of him was a muscular warrior of the fifth level, to whom Sana addressed.

After a second, Eric realized what the guy had just said.

He fiercely ran up to Sana and cursing rudely, hit him in the face with all his might, spinning.

The guy flew across the entire hall, and Eric angrily wondered why the guy had revealed his level to the crowd,

deciding that if he wanted to die, then let him do it alone.

The gathered people began to discuss with bewilderment the word "Sauna" had said that the

Voltarian had only the fifth level, which angered Eric even more.

Either laughed at the jock, and he began to sweat with excitement, asking Addi's to do something.

But the magician looked no better, panicking greatly.

Suddenly, one warrior from the crowd raised his weapon, explaining that if others had seen the

Voltarian fight, they wouldn't be talking nonsense about him only reaching level five.

Brad continued confidently, rhetorically asking how a level five warrior could destroy

a dungeon boss above level 70, Martin agreed and the people in the crowd decided that Sonno was not an alien, but

simply crazy. Eric was grateful to the familiar warriors Brad and Martin, but did not recognize them.

The main character was suddenly surrounded by knights, pointing weapons at him and ordering him to

surrender, while Emile, meanwhile, hurried towards them as fast as he could. Seeing the priest,

Eric beamed with joy, asking him to stop these people, but he angrily shouted that they were not

from the order. These were the soldiers of the judge, who was lying on the floor unconscious after

Sauna, who was lying next to his swollen cheek, ran into him. The action takes place in a dungeon

prison, which was originally intended for strangers from another world. After the execution of

prisoners, this place turned into an accumulation of various garbage. It was designed by

Grozney Garken. The prison was built vertically, six floors above and twenty-four below the

ground. Even if someone wants to escape, they will stumble upon a cliff, and if they think

that they can fly away. The thickness of the walls is 15 meters and the deepest part reaches 48 meters.

As a result of the experiment, even the strongest sword king-barred could not destroy

the thick steel wall. That is, even a wall-terrion warrior would not be able to escape from here.

The warden held Eric by the shoulders, roughly explaining all this information to the prisoner.

He added that the guy was sentenced to 100 years in prison and he looked up coldly.

On the balcony in a dimly lit room stood a judge with a glass of wine,

Looking at Eric maliciously, pushing apart the bars of the bars with his force, the main character

loudly asked why he was given such a long sentence, shouting that it was an accident.

Addies and Ether were sitting in front of the bars, and the magician said that the priest

amel asked for him.

But they did not even accept indulgences.

Besides, the owner of the prison was the judge himself, and a riot could only increase

the term.

Ether confidently reported that the judge was rumored to love money, which means there must

be a way to make bail, to which Addies agreed and assured his friend that they would find

in the amount by any means. Eric examined the concrete walls in the dim lamplight, the levels

of the building, and the rows of doors on each of them. Shielding himself from the blue glow with

his hand, he came to the conclusion that even if he escaped, he would have to hide for the rest

of his life, and then his plan to receive the goddess's blessing would make no sense.

The main character also realized that in this case he would no longer be able to ask the goddess

to send him to Earth, which means he could only trust Addis and either, while two people behind

him furiously kicked the third one lying on the ground. While the newcomer was being hit and angry

because of his laughter, he said that men were doing wrong, and they responded sarcastically that he was so

right for getting here. Sana, holding his head, with a bloody nose and a smile on his face, boldly

declared that he was not ashamed of his actions. Sans crime was striking a nobleman and attempted

murder. He was in custody on the day of the trial without trial due to unknown identity

and received a prison term of 100 years. The crime of Eric, who squirmed and discussed, was that

he threw San at the nobleman, which almost killed him, he was protected by the order of

light for a whole week, but in the end his sentence was also 100 years in prison.

When Sanah, who was being beaten by two men with colorful Mohawks, noticed the jock and started

waving at him, he put his hand to his face, angrily noting that instead of slapping him,

he should have hit the guy on the head.

Two lawless people began to call out to Eric, but he did not turn around, pretending that

he did not know Sanah, and then they decided that he also did not respect his elders.

a chimed in happily declaring that he too had been careless until he received a hard slap in the face from a level 5 warrior. Eric, making a goat with his hands, concentrated his energy, looking furiously at the two men. Standing right in front of the confused sauna, he furiously gave the Iroquois bears strong clicks and they scattered in different directions. When the brown haired boy enthusiastically asked what kind of skill he just had, Eric grabbed his cheeks with his hand and shouted at him to shut up. Looking contemptuously at Sam, the main character concluded that everything was bad for him.

And this weirdo flashed before his eyes, realizing that if he chatted, he could be discovered.

Eric imagined how bad it would be for 80s and either if that happened.

The main character thought gloomily, maybe he should kill Sam.

The chatterbox with Eric's hand around his next smiled widely, noting that he just didn't

feel at ease in this unfamiliar place.

He was sincerely glad to see the jock again, asking what his name was, and his behavior

reminded him of a deer ghost from a past life.

Eric curled his mouth, noting such a painful similarity.

He sat down on the floor and holding his head, replied that his name was fell at, and the joyful guy introduced himself as "Chandrasion".

The main character looked up at his interlocutor with a pitying look, asking how the newcomer was still alive if he was telling everyone that he came from another world.

"Chandrasion", shaking his head, replied that he was telling everyone about Eric's low level.

Another people were treating him like he was crazy, which is why the Jock remark displeased Lee that the guy didn't know what to keep quiet about.

Leading on his muscular arm, Eric decided that it was necessary to teach Chandrish into

distinguished aliens from Ratnians, and in the meantime he said that he had a gift for his help.

Sauna handed the main character four turquoise monocrystals, saying that he got them by destroying

the monster.

Then Eric clarified whether the guy destroyed the monster in this prison, to which Chandrish

and answered in the affirmative, looking at the offenders and saying that they were trying

to take away the stones.

Taking one of the crystals, the main character suggested that if the prison was built in a cave,

Then it might be possible to get into the dungeon itself, adding that men with mohawks would

still not be able to sell the stones in the prison.

Then the joyful chan rush and explain to Eric how crystals work in prison.

The main character was stunned to learn that if he gave them to the warden, he could reduce

his sentence.

Eric furiously shouted to the judge towering at the very last level that he should have said

this right away.

Standing near a metal box wrapped in leather straps, the nobleman drinking wine, declared

that a foreigner, even if he had killed a warrior once, would no longer be able to forget

the taste of this blood.

must issue a man admitted that he was even a little jealous of them, noticing with pleasure

that the man in the box was reacting. Looking at the joyful Eric, the judge designated

him as the next prey for the most dangerous criminal of the prison, imagining him tearing

apart the proud face of the Volterian warrior. From the crack in the box, the violet

shine of bloodthirsty eyes could be seen and sounds could be heard. The blonde guy inside

with his mouth tied with ropes continued to try to say something, and in the end he managed

to say her car on. People on earth are small and weak, and one of the reasons for this

is that with the development of civilization they began to move less and became weaker. But the

rat-neons are not very different from earthlings except for their slightly more athletic figure.

Despite the fact that rat-neons train a lot, hunt monsters and harden themselves,

the human body can reach a maximum of level 15. However, monsters are different, which is why the

level can increase rapidly. And that is why the 15th level that people can reach becomes meaningless.

However, in Ratna there are what are called "four main forces", "ora", "mona", "power" and "prana",

all of which have different characteristics. Hunters train hard and develop these powers to level up

and hunt more powerful monsters. But what if the hunter cannot use the four main powers? For example,

due to magical tools blocking these powers, a hunter's high level is just a number, and hunters

look at monsters with fear even if their level is lower. People who cannot use the four main powers

become food for monsters, even if they are magicians or swordsmen. And there are no exceptions to

this rule. Someone's muscular arm cut through the air. The blonde man closed his eyes and bare

his teeth, shielding himself from the approaching attack with his palms. Looking at the monster in front

of him with eyes wide with fear, the hunter thought that this strong killer bee was like a cannonball.

Not far from the man, a wide kitchen knife for cutting neat products stuck into the ground,

and he looked at the object in bewilderment. The hunter grabbed a handle of the knife between his fingers,

but immediately realized with disappointment that because of the handcuffs he could not use his aura.

But Eric, who cut huge bees into two halves and held them tightly by the limbs, could do this

when he had already been in captivity for five weeks. Eric looked at the stricken bees lying around

with a satisfied smile, thinking that, despite the selected sword, these kitchen knives are also

suitable and even allow, with a little effort and control of strength, not to kill monsters.

Looking at Changrishin with a sword and shield, who defeated one killer bee and received 1,224

experience points, Eric came to the conclusion that this young man would help him raise his level.

The fair-haired alien had already reached the 35th level, and sighed tiredly with a smile on his face, pleased with the fight with monsters.

A man with an iron helmet and closed clothes was inspecting a bag tied with a rope.

After examining the contents of the bag, the prison worker concluded that for that amount he could reduce the sentence for Eric and Chan-Rishin by one month and other prisoners passing by could not keep their envy to themselves.

When Eric asked to exchange bread for eight kitchen knives, Chan-Rishin looked at the guide outfully and suggested choosing a better weapon.

Eric calmly explained that due to their cheapness, these knives break quickly and

Changrishan laughed that he was not going to fight after leaving prison, but he had better weapons.

Eric looked at scans of the young man, thinking that over the past five weeks the so-called

Walter had been slowly collecting crystals. And although Eric could cope alone, he simply could not

leave Changrishan alone, because he needs to raise his level and he has a good reference point.

Eric looked at the guy thoughtfully when he came to the conclusion that he must definitely leave

you've risen with him, because he might have useful information for a meeting with the goddess.

Eric, full of confusion, silently watched his changrishan, with a stupid smile and a childish

blush, extended his finger upward, asking for a hundred loaves of bread instead of reducing

the sentence.

Kneeling in front of a crowd of prisoners greedily eating loaves of bread, a man with brown hair

thanks someone in front of him from the bottom of his heart for his help.

Eric stood stone-faced as changrishan awkwardly scratched the back of his head and laughed,

Wishing the crowd of men-bond-appetite, even though their food was not luxurious, when Eric

roughly squeezed the youth's face furious at his behavior. He continued to smile, chalking

at all up to the fact that he could not turn his back on those who wanted to become heroes,

and even sinners. People in identical uniforms stood in a perfectly even line while the man

in front of them marched confidently. When the prisoners saw the dark silhouette approaching,

they backed away in fear and some even began to run away. The must-issueo judge, with an

expression of contempt on his plump face, called the picture in front of him a gutter.

On a subordinate ran up to him and fell to his knees with his head bandaged and pleadingly

extended his hands to the judge, asking to give him a chance to see his family at least once,

Begarred's blocked his path.

One of the people in the uniform of prison workers, leaving through the documents, told

the judge that this prisoner was here due to non-payment of death.

And the judge, looking down at the man with disgust, said that in order to meet his family,

he should try to destroy monsters.

The prisoner bowed his head when the guard told the judge that he had lost his leg to the

monster, and it was eventually decided to give him another chance. The man looked at the judge

with horror in his eyes when the guards, on his orders, roughly grabbed him by the shirt

and were about to send him to the dungeon. Ignoring the desperate cries of the prisoner,

the must-achioed man reminded his subordinate to get rid of the beggars who had nothing to

take from and added that he was looking for another prisoner. A prisoner with a bandage on his

forehead panicingly called for help from his comrades named hands and Charlie. The guards

taking the poor man away ordered him not to twitch and at the same time were glad that they

They did not have to kill him with their own hands.

The figure of Eric appeared behind one of the prison workers with hatred on his face.

The guards frightened, released the poor man, and sharply pointed their spears at Eric and

Chandraseen, who were standing near the prison cell.

Even through the helmets that covered their faces, it was obvious that the guards were unfriendly.

Eric and Chandraseen began to make stupid excuses that they also needed to go to the dungeon,

because a monster had just appeared there on the other side.

The young men turned their backs to the frozen guards and Eric asked them what they were

doing.

The warrior casually reminded the frightened workers and armor that they, too, were about to go into the dungeon.

Eric, his eyes madly burning with anger, turned to the men.

Northeastern part of the Millennium Kingdom, the dragon's lair in the Millennium Mountain.

This was the sixth dragon that's captured, and no aliens were found in the city during the evacuation of residents.

A woman with reddish hair and an inquisitor's mask asked a black-haired man in the same mask what was wrong with him,

because the emergency operation went without complications and their personnel were not injured.

The girl was sure that the general was very worried about something.

Another masked man with blonde hair inquired about the whereabouts of the general and

remembered that he had gone to headquarters to convey something to the brotherhood.

Head quarters of the dark brotherhood, chapel of saints, chief inquisitor Ethan Cher that

this time, according to the oracle he received, he stumbled upon the alien laboratory and

returned the blessing of the demon god.

A woman with black males, a concealing shawl hanging from her head, looked with admiration

that the crystal in her hand containing such a large amount of sinister energy, Sir Leonhart

listened to the words that the goddess of darkness Kiriel also deserved recognition. The man,

whose face was hidden behind a white mask, remained silent. Then he turned to the holy virgin,

whose shadow was visible through the thick canvas, and asked if this was not strange. Leonhart

said that the goddess was never directly involved in affairs on earth, although historically

she sent prophets to observe the earth and give them enlightenment. When the holy man suggested

that this meant that the disrespect of the people had touched the heavens themselves.

Leonhardt replied that after receiving the oracle and arriving at the site, the number of victims

had already exceeded 100 people.

Sir Leonhardt sharply raised his tone from the rising anger when he began to say that they

would get their faster if the goddess knew where they were.

The Holy Maiden, who turned out to be a short, black-haired old woman, shouted out that she

had been a saint for 70 years, but she also did not often receive the oracle.

The old woman became angry and shouted that the goddess was worried about the disorder

in this world and therefore sent an oracle, while noting the excessive rudeness of Leonhardt,

who called himself the chosen and blessed, when the man bowed his head guiltyly and admitted

that he had said too much, the old woman lowered her tone and calmly said that, despite

the fact that Leonhardt has young blood flowing into him, he is no longer a capricious child

and is obliged to watch his words.

When the Holy Virgin reminded the man to take off his mask, he immediately did it, and

the old woman laughed, noting the guy's handsome face, bestowed by the goddess, which

he didn't mind showing.

The holy maiden took the shining crystal in her palm, offering the blessing of the demon

God to Kivriel, the ruler of darkness.

Lee and Hart put on his mask again and thought that such a detailed oracle had not existed

before, and thanks to it, he was able to return the blessing of Amplus.

The man thought that if he asked the goddess about this, she would answer that this should

not be told to other orders.

Leaving the headquarters, Lee and Hart understood that something was happening.

A piece of crystal floated above a pale palm with black nails and stripes.

Darken, having received almless blessing, decided that the Dark Brotherhood could be trusted.

The man held in his hand a fragment of the blessing, which was absorbed.

Garion clenched his fist with a grin as the process completed faster and faster.

When Zenovia asked how much the demon God's blessing left for her and the dragon's nest

had increased, Richard replied that due to the small number of refugees, the increase was

only 3%.

Holding the Kaizuru between her fingers, the woman said that she did not think that it would

be possible to return the fragments with the help of the Order.

if the incomplete blessing of the demon god was delivered to the dragon nests with the

help of Richard.

The woman was sure that at the same time they could easily get rid of the great land, which

had already lost its value.

Zenovia said with a smile that it would be nice to be a regent and participate in political

life, and Garren responded with a laugh that despite his ageless body, his mind was tired.

A woman and a man flew between various gears and mechanisms, talking about the destruction

of the great earth group, about the dark brotherhood inquisitors and whether they had given

in too much information through the oracle. The man crossed one leg over the other, suggesting that

only one person could be involved. Garan said that there is another holder of the goddess's blessing

in the dark brotherhood named Leonhardt. Whom everyone knows is a handsome young man who will become

the hero of the next generation. When Zenovia offered to lure the youth to her side, Garan replied

that, despite the goddess's blessing, he abandoned his career for the sake of brotherhood

and would commit murder if he found out that the heroes turned back time. Then the woman

can propose to remove him earlier, believing that there was benefit from a capable

inquisitor.

But the man said that the youth's level was too high, and they could not resist him, having

only the great earth and reserve.

Lee and Hart was the most suitable figure to take aliens alive and extract information from

them, because he is the only one who specializes in hand-to-hand combat and healing.

The heroes came to the conclusion that the guys from the great land could attack at any moment,

because they are so weak-minded that they will try to do everything to survive.

The man and woman agreed that the members of this group did not even suspect that they

could not harm them.

Darwin said that as soon as they tried to uncover the secret of the four heroes, a forbidden

magical effect will be activated from which the whole body will be engulfed in terrible pain,

followed by death.

The heroes came to the conclusion that this would work because healing magic does not work

on corpses.

Xenobia and Garren were sure that those who fell into this trap, like alien strangers, would

turn into dust and disappear.

The young man, dressed in black trousers and shoes of the same color, kicked the ground

hard.

Standing in front of the shining cube, Garnet marveled at how Zenovia did not remember her own

magical inventions, and the archmage explained that she could not remember some of the magical

techniques due to the fact that she was constantly creating them.

The woman added that she was also busy unraveling the powers of the goddess, and Garnet

said that they would be able to absorb her blessing after the oplus blessing was fully formed.

When the archmage asked if the heroes had checked all the dragon nests, Garnet replied

the grin that the strangers and the people they were going to sacrifice were not only there.

Looking ahead with his azure eyes, the man stated that he had already collected and transmitted

information to the alien, who was in the crater prison created by the hero. The man added that they

could only wait for Leslie to get there, but the girl was already sitting among the crowd of prisoners

on her knees with handcuffs on her wrists. Leslie frowned when she thought about Sanovia and

Garren covering their tracks after the deaths of members of the Great Earth at the hands of the

the inquisitor, and that the girl needed to find another Earthling in prison so

is not to die herself.

The spy was thinking about finding the Earthling among the prisoners, taking the Amplas

blessing from him and running away, when suddenly the girl was distracted by a loud cries

about some maniac.

Listening to the two prisoners exchanged gossip about the Volterian warrior, Leslie

was surprised, because she remembered that Eric died in that mansion with a ghost.

When the girl looked at Changarishan, she came to the erroneous conclusion that Garan had

made a mistake when he identified this youth as a foreigner, based on the low level of

the warrior, and the fact that he was imprisoned later. Seeing Eric, Leslie was amazed that

all the assistants of the order of light were destroyed, but he survived, and from the fifth

level she immediately realized that the young man was not a Voltarian of any kind. The guards

holding spears in front of Eric and Chandraseen ordered the young men to stand still. Chandraseen

was fascinated by the idea of fighting with the guards to save the prisoners, but Eric did

not appreciate this proposal, recalling that he already had two dragons on his neck for

which he must be responsible. Eric became enraged when he looked over his shoulder at the

judge, who was imposingly walking around the prison as if in a garden or his chambers. Staring

at the man with furious eyes burning with a scarlet light, Eric rhetorically asked through

his teeth what the man was doing there. Through the cracks and their helmets, the eyes of

the guards could be seen. Who widened in horror as they looked at the Voltarian with a

very domineering aura. Changarishin, blushing, closed his eyes, and pressed his index finger under his nose.

Eric went into shock and stood with his mouth open as the young man next to him,

confidently raised his fist in the air, shouting that they could no longer do nothing,

because nothing would change from waiting for rescue. The guards became angry at such

statements and mistook the young man from admin, and Eric squeezed Changarishin's throat while he,

with his hand raised, screamed that those punished would never rebel.

Everyone except Eric, who was too busy strangling his new acquaintance,

This turned to hear someone's voice saying that the prison had gone crazy.

It was a prisoner with a bandage who managed to escape and return with a stick in his hands.

Now screaming heart-rendingly that criminals are not sentenced to death and also have families

who are waiting for them.

The next moment, the prisoners who shared this feeling of injustice, buying with each

other, shouted that their term of imprisonment had long been exceeded and demanded release.

Eric watched with detachment the crowd of angry men shouting in chorus for freedom.

Leslie, being in the center of the crowd, watched those around her in complete bewilderment

and came to the conclusion that they had all gone crazy.

When the judge's alarm, subordinate advised the man to avoid the riot, he arrogantly said

that such a respected man as he should not do such a thing.

But his words were drowned out by the screams of the prisoners.

Pursing the rioters, the judge raised his plump palm and squealed shrilly that he could only

use desperate measures and bring one person here.

Eric looked with horror at the prison uprising, and Chandraseen, fascinated by this, explained

that a hero is not the one who saves people, but the one who forces them to stand on their

own feet.

Eric dropped his jaws, Changrish and tearfully stated that the warrior had excellent martial

arts knowledge and a wonderful character, and that he would follow him all his life.

Eric, burning with shame, covered his face with his palm when the fair-haired alien, again

raising his clenched fist into the air, began to agitate the crowd to follow the Voltarian

hero.

Through the coordinated screams of the prisoners, the sounds of metal moving on the ground

could be heard as someone with a weight on his leg walked slowly.

The criminals' palms were tied with belts, and his forearms were shackled with iron rings connected

by rods.

The crowd suddenly fell silent, and everyone looked with fear at the approaching stranger.

The blindfolded prisoner raised his eyebrows, widened his eyes, and opened his mouth

and shock.

Moving towards Eric and Changrishin between the guards was an alien wearing a straight

jacket.

Straps and metal all over his body, as well as two weights on his ankles.

Chanrishil expressed his surprise out loud, while Eric managed to keep it to himself.

Leslie looked amazed as she looked at the level 61 mage because he was the same foreigner

Garhen was talking about, judging, happily exposing his Snow White.

Even teeth, he was glad about the long-awaited end to the rebellion of the savages and

declared that for such non-entities, this horror behind him in the form of a stranger would

be just right.

While the official was saying that after removing the shackles, the magician would wipe out

everyone present in five minutes.

Leslie began to feverishly think about running away due to the fact that she was wearing

a fourth level seal, which would complicate the battle process. With a nasty grin, the judge began to boast

about his supposedly compassion at heart and announced that he would add 50 years to each of the

prisoners for participation in the riot. When the man announced that the instigator of the riot

had been given 100 years, Chandraseen began to make excuses and shift the blame onto Eric,

who was squeezing the young man's head with his huge fingers, looking at him with a menacing

look and clenching his palm into a fist so hard that he was shaking. The judge laughed maliciously

as he expressed his surprise that the two had not only attacked him. But started a riot in his prison. The man

offered a merciful and equal bet in his opinion, putting the sentence of all the prisoners present on

the line. The judge ordered Eric and Changrishan to have a real sword fight with this white-haired

stranger whose face was hidden. The judge cleansed his thick fingers with sharp black nails as he

seemed to go mad and screamed for the opponents to tear each other apart. And then if they won,

he would reduce the punishment of everyone in prison. The judge froze in shock when Eric,

Who had Chanish and slung over his shoulder, refused the offer, privately worrying that during the battle everyone would see his level.

Eric was ready to leave with the words that he and Chanish and would cover up their crimes on their own.

But the man behind was not so sure that the prison sentence for the warriors crime could be in all so easily.

Eric stopped when he heard the name he came up with when he first arrived in this world.

The young man turned around, looking with fear at the mysterious stranger.

The stranger laughed through a kind of gas mask and told the young man to fight him before reminding him of the scars that still hurt.

Ignoring the perplexed chanition, Eric began to realize everything. The judge broke into a

please, disgusting smile when he found out that there was something between Eric and the stranger,

because it was even more interesting for him. Suddenly, the man decided that the victory of

two against one was not at all interesting. And, addressing the crowd, he asked if anyone wanted to

fight a stranger. When the man announced his release regardless of the outcome of the battle,

whispers ran through the crowd of prisoners, but their opinions were still divided.

One of the prisoners who did not trust the official's words said that only a madman would want

to fight a Voltarian, and that there was no point in releasing or imprisoning only while you were alive.

Leslie, towering over the frightened men sitting on their knees,

loudly announced her candidacy with a confident smile. The girl grinned and clearly enjoyed

what was happening. Namely, she liked the fact that the stranger, who was in the very depths of the

prison, crawled out on his own, and Leslie planned to give him the blessing of the demon king.

Looking at Eric, Leslie decided that she would sacrifice this charlotte in a muskope with two tasks at once. The

judge chuckled contentedly, and his thick cheeks almost completely covered his little piggy eyes as he

rejoiced at this new mortal battle. The four people looked at each other, preparing for battle,

an arched hole could be seen among the rocky mountains, a magical ring formed in the air with a

darkening closer to the center, and resembled blue flames. Addies and ether jumped out of this

portal, and the latter's face looked as if she had a bad time teleporting. Ether fell faced

down into the ground, horrified by such regular raids while attis congratulated his partner with the smile on closing the first dungeon.

Eric developed this method to increase low-level attis, and in the first stage, the high-level alien drove monsters to exhaustion, but left them alive.

At the second stage, attis, who had a low level, turned into a dragon and killed all the monsters at once.

At the third stage, the magician increased the level, absorbing a large amount of energy with the help of the dragon core, and this time attis with his high-level acted as Eric.

Both are muttered that it took her too much effort to raise her level, and at the moment when Addie's

burst out laughing at such a familiar picture and asked if the girl felt as if she was about

to be turned inside out, Aether vomited.

Addie's began to shower the girl with admiration.

Noting how quickly she was able to stabilize the dragon's core and absorb the energy, but the

pale Aether replied that even after such pleasant words, she could no longer fight.

Addie's explained with a smile that the level increases if you thoroughly digest all the

absorbed energy, inviting Aether to relax now and learn to digest the energy.

And the tired girl joyfully raised her shaking hands to the sky.

Flutching the artifact found during the closure of the dungeon in his hands, the young man said

that he needed to check it.

At his face was tinged with sadness as he thought that if Eric had been here, he would have

been told by his guide how to properly use the artifact and learn about its functions.

Aether was calm about Eric being in prison, but at ease was worried whether everything was

okay with his friend among the other prisoners.

The young man turned sharply in, with eyes shining from tears, shouted in panic that Eric

could become a real killer with one wrong move and prayed that the warrior would simply

be beaten.

The crater gorge was far from the dragon and the wyvern, but in the end either reincarnated

and they flew.

Twenty years ago, after the attack of the goddess Great Earth, strangers became enemies

of the Ratnians, and Garken agreed to create a camp in the dungeon of the crater, which had

not yet been fully explored.

Foreigners were kept there as a result of which some of their characteristics were discovered.

A huge amount of detailed information about the nuances of the battle between aliens and

Ratnians was collected by killing many earthlings. However, due to the obsession with murder that

began to manifest itself in the aliens, and due to ongoing experiments with monsters, it became

impossible to control them. Although the site was given over to local aristocrats and was used

as a prison for the Ratnians, the facilities for experimenting on foreigners remained the same,

and now they were secretly used as an arena for competitions. A man in a black suit with dark

hair raised his hand up, and in the other he held a megaphone, through which he loudly informed

the prisoners that today's competition would be held according to simple rules. As always,

the presenter shouted that the one who gets the most crystals and destroys the most monsters

that filled the perimeter of the stadium will win, while the man shouted that the players

could take trophies from each other and that the supposedly fair judge, waving his thick palm,

would not judge the prisoners for what they had done. The metal doors swung open when the

speaker announced that in the blue corner there was a devil sent by the deity,

The audience wondered if he was ashamed, calling him a crazy foreigner.

Rod raised his hand and noted that no one could understand the dark abyss that lay within him.

Decide herself with rage, Leslie could not understand why she needed to put the costume on herself

calling it shameful. Taking out the crystal, the prisoner asked what he thought of her proposal.

Lost in her thoughts, Leslie felt that she needed to be patient for a while, adding that once

she put omeplace blessing into him, they would not see each other again. Turning, Rod asked if she

meant the crystal that gives her strength. Smurking, he declared that her blinding smile was enough

for him. Horrified, Leslie thought that in this case, she would need to lightly prick him from

behind during the competition. Gritting his teeth, Rod reflected on the fact that he had given up

his name after being mistaken for a foreigner and imprisoned. Continuing to think, he noted that he

would never be able to forget those sufferings. Looking around the expanse of the battlefield,

Rod noticed that he immediately recognized Ria when he saw him. The judge reported that there was a

fearless savage in the red corner, calling him Raton his strongest fighter. Rod was sure that the

main character recognized him too. Having prepared for the fight, Ria froze in one position.

Next, the judge finally announced the main character. Looking at his opponent, Ria wondered who he was.

Continuing to think, he noted that he did not know who he was, adding that he knew his real name.

Pointing his finger to his throat, Rod declared that the main character was finished.

At that moment, Ryou thought about the Great Land.

The main character believed that in this case, his identity would be revealed.

Noting that if Rod was from a Great Land, then he could find out about him.

Looking at his opponent, Ryou noted that if he knew who he was, he could corner him without a fight.

While in his thoughts, the main character was confident that if Rod knew who he was, then he could start hunting for Addis and Aether.

Wary, Rair thought that he needed to kill him as quickly as possible and get out of there. After which, Sauna called out to the main character. Looking at the annoyed

And Changrishan, Ryo asked if he was okay, addressing the main character, Sana said that

he respects his strength and personality.

With a worried expression on his face, Changrishan asked if Ryo really intended to kill

the stranger.

He was sure that in this situation it was not necessary to fight, asking what the main character

thought about the conversation.

While in doubt, Ryo noted that Sana did not know about the great land.

Raising his hand, the judge wondered who exactly would emerge victorious.

Looking around the expanses of the battlefield, the main character said that they had

nowhere to run, adding that there were monsters on all sides. A pair of magicians could be seen above the place of the

duel, creating a special barrier. Ryoh stated that there was a powerful barricade on top, which was

created by about 20 people. Raising his sword, the main character said that they would talk about

this later, after which, a crowd of angry monsters rushed towards the guys. The judge announced that

they were starting the contest. Looking at Ryoh's body, the girl talked about her sculpted,

muscular abs and powerful back. Raising his hand, the main character prepared to attack.

The girl noted that the pectoral muscles trembled every time he swung the sword, adding that his muscles were as if drawn.

Removing the binoculars from her face, she declared that the gods were unfair to give him such a luxurious body.

Smiling, the woman suggested that the Baroness liked the main character.

On the wall where the duel took place, a red and blue emblem was visible.

Baroness said that she was simply pleased to look at him.

Laughing, the Viscountess noted that if the Baroness' husband heard this, he would begin to be jealous.

Further the Viscountess revealed that if Ria won the competition, they would be released from prison, asking what the

Baroness thought about hiring him as an employee. The lighted, she stated that she just needed a mansion

manager. Smiling, the man said that it would be difficult for the Voltarian warrior to work in the

mansion, adding that he did not use any magical items. Surprised, the Baroness asked if it was him.

Looking at the man who had a glass of alcohol in his hand, she guessed that he was Lord Felix

His process of the process trade order, taken aback, Felix said that she recognized him, noting

that he was honored.

The Lord said that he was not such a famous merchant.

Picking up the camera, Felix asked if he could take a photo with them.

Seeing the object in the Lord's hands, the Viscountess was taken aback.

Felix said that this magical item was new to their order, adding that it was called an image

recorder.

The surprised Viscountess noted that the Lord always carries something with him.

Smurking, the Baroness asked if Felix himself used a magic item, suggesting that he had

high level. The Lord told her that his status was low, adding that in his youth he worked as a hunter

with his brother. Felix believed that in this situation he had nothing to be proud of. Looking at the

magical device, the Lord said that first he needed to check whether it worked well. Looking at Rod,

who was preparing for battle, Felix wondered if he was really that same stranger, noting that because

of his mask his face was not visible. After which, Elhauer appeared behind the Lord. With a malicious

expression on his face, he stated that it would be great if Felix were framed from trading in this

place. The count was sure that a ticket there for such a commoner as Felix was very expensive.

Placing his hand on his chest, the Lord said that he had no intention of doing this,

thanking Elhauer for worrying about his finances. With a serious expression on his face,

Felix said that the mark he had sold the ticket at a very favorable price.

Grinning, the count asked if he was talking about a bargain price at his competition.

Frowing the money aside, Elhauer noted that in this case the Lord's pocket would not remain empty,

offering him a bet for fun. The Count asked who Felix thought would win the main character

or rod. With a distraught smile, Elhauer announced that he was betting on rod, assuming that

the Lord was on Ryo. Wasting his thoughts, Felix was amazed that the Count was making such a bet

on a stranger. Approaching the stone fence, the Baroness reported that monsters were climbing from

all sides, calling the situation strange. Hearing this, Felix fell into a stupor. The Count's face

was filled with joy. With lightning speed, the main character destroyed one monster after another.

The judge stated that "the Walterian warrior cuts down monsters with only a knife, noting his amazing strength. The

remains of the monster's bodies scattered in different directions. The judge noted that Ryah trampled them

like bugs, suggesting that he had fourth degree magical devices with him. With an angry look, the main

character raised the monster's head above himself. While in his thoughts, Ryah was sure that these

monsters were nothing special. Suddenly, an army of Madden monsters appeared in front of his face.

Continue thinking, the main character noted that they are not getting smaller. Looking at the

battlefield, which was covered in an immense number of monsters, the judge wondered how this was

possible, guessing that it was all the monsters of the dungeon trying to devour the Voltarian warrior.

Rios Gaze was shrouded in genuine hatred. In his thoughts, the task was set to slaughter the

Peric monsters. Suddenly, with colossal power, the main character made his blow. Heavy dust rose

at the sight of the fight. Raising his blade, Ria froze in one position. Looking at the alarm

One protagonist, the judge noted that the monster is simply flew away from him.

At that moment, Ryan noted that he was trying to control his powers.

In the crowd of attacking monsters, Chandraseen's voice was heard, trying to call Ryo.

Powerful claws were visible next to the monster's mouth.

The protagonist's face was filled with anxiety.

Leslie was shocked by what she saw.

Looking at the monster leaving, she was surprised that it simply walked past her.

While in her thoughts, Leslie theorized that these monsters only preyed on special ones, adding

Something that it was just an insect with low intelligence.

Looking at Rod's hand, the prisoner noted that she had never heard of such abilities in this

area, wondering who he really was.

Towering over the main character, the dungeon boss prepared to attack.

In the past, Rod was turned into a monster by the dungeon boss tentacle the holder.

The hunter's body was shackled by the monster's tentacles.

Usually there is no way to stop such a transformation.

Beside himself with rage and controlling Rod's body, the dungeon boss rushed to attack.

In the case of Rod, due to starvation and dehydration, the monsters self-stopped multiply,

and only his left arm merged with him and acquired the skills of a tentacle contemplator.

Raising his hand, Rod prepared to attack.

The plot introduced us to the fact that the hunter used the mind control skill, which interacts

with monsters within a radius of two kilometers, allowing him to control monsters of a lower

level.

Frozen in one position, Rod thought that he did not remember what happened in the dungeon,

noting that because of his skill, everyone took him for a stranger, continuing to think,

The hunter said that he was imprisoned in this dungeon and was forced to fight with other prisoners.

Looking at the dark cloud that appeared, Roud noted that, ironically, fighting the one who took everything from him would be the last fight that would free him.

Worry, the hunter thought that at that moment the main character was only level 5, suggesting that if he trained hard, then his level should be no less than 20.

Turning to Rio, Rod stated that if he admits his guilt and asks for forgiveness, he will spare him.

A huge cloud of dust appeared on the battlefield. After the main character finished his attack,

his body froze in one position. His gaze was shrouded in confidence and coldness.

Seeing Ryou turn his back to him, Rod tried to call out to him.

Taken aback, the hunter assumed that he had made a mistake. With lightning speed,

the main character continued to eradicate monsters. Covering his head,

Changrish and cried out in fear. Turning to him, Ryou asked if he was okay.

Holding his head, Sanna said that he was sent flying due to the protagonist's attack,

adding that he was fine. Next, Chan-Rishan asked if everything was okay with Ryo. Taking a knee,

Sana suggested that the monsters were only hunting the main character. Ryo reported that it was.

Looking at the alarm Chan-Rishan, the main character noted that this was happening because

Rod was only hunting for him. After which, Sana wondered why Ryo needed Rod. The main character

stated that he does not know this, adding that he has many assumptions. An angry Ryo, calling the

enemy a dog who was chasing him, said that if only he could kill him, everything would end.

Hearing this, sauna fell into a stupor. Many magical weapons hung in the air. An artifact is a source of energy for the dungeon and a powerful tool that can be obtained during clearing.

The little pig was wearing formidable armor. In other words, artifacts are a symbol of honor for hunters whose goal is to clear the dungeon.

However, without knowing the level limits, available abilities and how to activate the artifacts.

It is nothing more than an ordinary decoration, so hunters come for examination to find out the power and price of their artifacts.

The rays of the sun envelop the building located in the city center.

The story takes us to the examination building next to the Hunter's Guild.

In one of the rooms, a mysterious magical object was visible on the table.

Looking at the artifact, Maiden talked about the limitation to level 30, saying that it could

be used 10 times a day, and the total number of uses was unlimited.

She noted that the functions used were undress and dress.

Holding her notes in her hands, Maiden revealed that the artifact's ability was the storage

which clothing and allow the user to change clothes in time. Noting that the number of uses was unlimited, which is why it could be sold for three times the price of other artifacts. She said that the approximate price is 5,000x. Overjoyed, ether thanked maiden.

Taken aback, Addie's noted that it was somehow inconvenient for him that they received an assessment for free every time. The plot told us that maiden works as an appraiser, using the experience that she gained in the Great Land, where she saw many different magical objects. Trying to move to Wyvern that was stuck to her,

Made and asked that he's not to apologize, suggesting that they needed money for the

fella who was in prison.

Either stated that for this, Addie's even sold his books of spells, which he treasured so

much.

Inspired, Group member Rata said that they could do without them, calling the situation

a mere trifle.

Picking up the magical artifact, Addie stated that he had stored useful spells there.

With a distraught look, Made and turned her attention to the item that Addie's had made,

noting that it would cost tens of times more than any artifact.

him tighter, group member Rod to try to object. Interrupting him, Maiden said that she was joking,

adding that the blessing of the demon king was a secret. She stated that she had not said anything

about him to the order. Handing something to Addy's, Maiden suggested that it would be better not

to solve this artifact, but to use it themselves, saying that you can put clothes there at any time

and change clothes if necessary in a matter of seconds. Maiden noted that when you urgently need

to return to your previous appearance, you have to throw away your clothes every time. We're calling

how he turns into a dragon, Addie said that her judgment was correct, adding that with each

transformation, the clothes go into the trash. Smiling. Ethan noted that although she was a member of the

Rata group and a dragon, like her, she was embarrassed to see him naked in human form. Taken aback,

Maiden said that she knew this. Hearing this, Addie's fell into a stupor. The stunned guys asked

if she knew who they were, placing her hand on the table. Maiden said that this was so adding that

when she possessed the main character, she saw his memories. Frozen in one position, Addie's was

The shock that she had seen Ryah's memories, asking if she knew who he was.

Tilting her head, Maiden stated that she knew this, noting that she didn't want to deliberately

pretend that she didn't know anything.

She said that she thought a lot about how exactly to say this.

Smiling, Eva stated that there was nothing wrong with this, adding that the main character

saw her in the form of a wyvern, noting that he did not try to harm her.

Inspired, Addie said that he, as a descendant of dragons, could vouch for him.

Staring down, Maiden stated that that wasn't the case.

An excited maiden said that she also thought that Raayu was a good person, noting that they

did not know what was inside him.

An image of many angry monsters roaring appeared in her head.

Maiden told them that Raayu had been in that hell for 22 years.

Alarmed, Addie's suggested that the protagonist was there before arriving in Ratney.

Maiden noted that Raayu seemed normal on the outside.

An image of the terrifying face of the main character appeared in her head.

Maiden stated that Raayu was dangerous.

With lightning speed, the main character destroyed the monsters that appeared in his way.

The remains of stunned monsters flew in different directions.

Ryau continued to eradicate the hordes of advancing monsters.

With just one swing of his sword, the main character pierced the Madden monsters.

The boss of the monsters appeared behind the main character, after which, with unimaginable speed,

the monster rushed towards Ryau.

Suddenly, the main character pierced the boss's body with his blade.

Then, with his back to him, Ryau cut him into two pieces.

Falling into a stupor, Rod wondered if his monsters were really that weak.

genuine fear on her face, Leslie thought that it was not the weakness of the monsters, adding

that their average level was above 30.

Further, she noted that among them were boss class monsters.

Looking at Ryoh, whose body was covered in monster blood, Leslie wondered if he was definitely

level 5.

With a distraught look, the main character asked if there were any more monsters left.

Beside himself with rage, the judge could not believe what he saw, not understanding what

Ryoh was doing, calling him a pathetic worm.

The judge wondered why Ryoh didn't summon stronger monsters.

During the magic device in his hands, Felix thought that these were monsters that could destroy

an entire city, adding that even they could not withstand the power of the protagonist.

From what they saw, the prisoners fell into a stupor, continuing to think, the Lord noted that

their screams had long since died down, adding that those who tasted reality felt it on their

skin.

Felix reflected on the greatness of RIO that they had only heard about, looking at the back

of the main character, who was preparing for battle, the Lord was sure that the prisoner's

This fear of him was crushing the entire arena.

Holding his blade in his hands, Ryo asked if Ryo wanted to say that this was the end, suggesting

that he must have hidden something.

The main character wondered if there were still monsters left.

Looking at the stunned rod, Ryo declared that this time he would defeat everyone.

Stretching out his hand to make an attack, the hunter declared that the main character has no forgiveness.

After casting mine control, Ryo unleashed a full blast.

After which, a mysterious aura appeared over the place of the fight.

That's gradually began to appear on the ground. Suddenly, a powerful explosion was heard in the middle of the battlefield. A monster tentacle emerged from the depths of the earth, horrified, the prisoners froze in one position. Overjoyed, Rad assumed that he had succeeded. An unimaginably huge monster appeared in the vastness of the battlefield, emitting a strong roar. The monster's face showed many fangs. The plot introduced us to the boss of the 31st level dungeon. From the deepest part of the gorge of the city of Crater, Queen Antoninna, whose level was equal to 80.

While looking around the area, the Queen reported the noise in her head, asking Rod how he dared use this pathetic skill against her. Seeing her children, Antoninah was shocked. Looking at the main character, she noted his smell, asking if he did this, calling him a pathetic little man. Taking up the stone that was blocking the passage, Ryot declared that it was so. Taking a look at his weapon, the protagonist noted that the Queen caused his sword to splinter, suggesting that it was too much for him. Angry, Antoninah pointed her paws towards Ryot. After her blow, a powerful explosion was heard at the scene of a miracle.

the fight. The stunned Felix, turning to the judge, asked why he was standing and not

evacuating the prisoners. Smurking, the judge asked why the Lord was so cowardly, noting that

you couldn't tell. Leaning on the stone fence, the judge said that the prisoners could look

at a spectacle that would discourage them from protesting. Further, he noted that in addition

to all this, 20 level 60 warriors are guarding the perimeter of this place. The judge said

that they would be able to block at least five boss monsters, adding that the Lord should

just watching and enjoy how they would tear the main character to pieces. After this, an enraged Felix grabbed

the judge by his shirt. Beside himself with rage, the Lord called him a pathetic worm, saying that now they

need to run away not from the boss of the dungeon, but from Raio. At that moment, with lightning speed,

the main character rushed at the monster. Holding onto the queen's tentacle, Raio spoke of his

broken sword. With a malicious grin on his face, the main character asked Antonin to lend him

her hand. After which, Rayo used a vertical cut. With colossal power, the main character attacked

the queen. Due to unimaginable force, Antonin's body was cut into two. After which, blood sprayed

from the queen's body. The barrier enveloping the battlefield has collapsed. The system notified

Rayo of the destruction of Queen Antonin, adding that he receives 101,987,547 experience points.

With a smirk on his face, the man stabbed his comrade through the chest. The main reason why strangers

began to be feared lies in their impulsive desire to kill. The system notified Ryo about a

secret quest called sacrifice for the common cause, informing him of the initial conditions

and details. The reason for their bloody impulses is nothing other than the leadership that all

foreigners have. This quest and reward system were hidden in the manual. The man's brain emitted

powerful impulses. The reward for killing a Ratnian is a substance that goes directly to the brain.

It gives the user a measurable pleasure and arouses suspicion in him. With a distraught look,

The man froze in one position. Therefore, for the aliens, killing Ratnian's has an immediate effect and is highly addictive. This is the greatest drug. With her hands folded,

Maiden said that it was for this reason that if a stranger kills a Ratnian at least once,

he will no longer be able to avoid this impulsive feeling. She reported that she was subordinate to the

Great Land, noting that few people knew about this, stating that it was a fact. Taken aback,

either stated that the main character had never done anything like this. Addie's reported that

Ryan never showed signs of this syndrome. Squeezing her hands made him noted that they were right,

adding that this had not happened yet. She believed that this was happening because the main character

had never killed a rat man. Defeated, sauna tried to get up. Since everyone, Ryan, killed reformers,

he never suffered from this addiction. There is no pleasure in killing strangers.

Chandrasehan fell into a stupor from what he saw. How long will luck be on the side of the main character?

Having destroyed Queen Antoninna, Ryan froze in one position. A memory of the monsters of this

This world and the dogs of hell surfaced in my head, monsters that had continually haunted him for

22 years.

He couldn't hide or run away from them, all alone, kill or be killed.

What is normal for him is not normal at all.

With a serious expression on his face, the main character walked forward.

He has come to Ratna physically, but he is still on that mountain.

An image of a hellhound appeared in his head, which merged with the face of the stunned

rod.

If he is being pursued by an enemy, suppressed instincts can manifest themselves at any

moment.

be difficult for a person like him to become addicted to killing, even compared to other foreigners.

Ethan's face was filled without, turning to Addie's, made and stated that they had felt this

at least once, talking about the desire to kill.

A worried member of Rata's group said that this was their first meeting, which made him

misunderstand.

Addie's noted that this misunderstanding was immediately cleared up, adding that they later

fought together against the lick.

Group member Rata stated that the main character does not kill faultlessly.

The judge's face was filled with fear.

The confines of the stands on which he was located began to collapse.

The frightened woman ordered the knights to open the door.

Surprised, Felix wondered if there really were no human casualties suggesting that Riot was in

control of his power.

Further, the Lord believed that they might just have been lucky.

A tentacle could be seen in the stone wall, which the main character tore from Queen Antonetta.

Smiling, either asked the guys to stop talking about such things, asking what was so good

about Riot killing senselessly.

In the main characters hand was his broken sword. Raising his hand, route ordered Raio not to approach, noting that he had no more monsters. Tilting her head, made an assume that there was some reason behind all the murders. Grabbing the mask, rod called it uncomfortable. Raising the broken sword above his head, the main character prepared to strike.

Made in theorized that Raio's identity had been revealed in the lives of his friends, who had appeared for the first time in 22 years were in danger. The protagonist's face was filled with hatred. Made in felt that at that moment, Raio did not hesitate.

Heavy splashes of blood appeared on the battlefield.

She was sure that as soon as the main character killed the Ratman, he would become addicted

to killing.

Leslie's face was filled with genuine horror.

The hand of the fallen warrior froze in one position.

Appearing in front of the hunter, Son of Block rise strike.

Seeing him, the main character fell into a stupor.

Turning his head, Changrishan said that he really thought that he could block it.

Addressing Rio, Son is stated that people should resolve issues with words.

Todd's face was shocked, Jan. noted that if the main character messes up, then things

will be bad for them. After which, sauna collapsed into rise arms. Holding his body in his hands,

the main character froze in one position. Brad silhouette was visible on the back of the

huge monster. The story takes us two weeks after the latest events. Taking the crystal

out of the monster, Brad noted that the size of the treasure fully corresponded to the

monster's body. Overjoyed, he called it a jackpot. Looking at the crystal, and he stated

that due to its size, it must be worth at least 500-esque.

Surprised, either asked if they could really take it.

Smiling, Martin said that they had a life debt to the main character, noting that they would

help.

We also received such an artifact, "Help alone will not be enough," Brad added.

With a confused look, he thought that he was doing this for Eva, adding that he would rather

die than say that again.

Smiling, the Wyvern thanked him for his help.

Confused, Brad tried to say something to Eva.

Suddenly, Ellia began to greet Addie's waving her hand, seeing them.

member Rata noted that they were healer sisters. Raising her hands to her face, full and

formed him that trouble had happened, asking him to quickly come up. Having risen into the

sky, either stated that she had difficulty hearing, adding that she would rise there. Watching

a wyvern meter sister is, Martin asked if it had just flown over the cliff, wondering

if it was scared. An annoyed Brad reported that those girls said that they would wait at

the hunter's guild, not understanding why they were there. Looking at the crystal, Addie stated

that thanks to their party's help, they were raising money much faster, suggesting that

Maine's words also had meaning.

Worry, group member Rada thought that if they were close, it would be much easier for Ria to avoid

unnecessary friction and disputes.

Continuing to think, he noted that in order to accomplish this, they too must become stronger.

Hearing something, either was shocked.

The Wyvern's face was filled with fear.

Looking at them, Martin wondered what happened there.

Brad said he couldn't hear them because they were so far away.

Horrified, Addie suggested that this was connected with the main character. Putting the documents on the table,

Fellie said that it was information about strangers from the crater prison, as Hendim had asked.

Smurking, the Lord noted that he almost died because of him, asking him to show a little attention and at least offer tea.

Hend stated that there was water right next to Felix, asking him to be quiet and let him read for a while.

Raising the glass to his mouth, the Lord thought that he could face him. Adding that this kind of research would be faster with the dark brotherhood, asking why he would do the dirty work.

Nim said that he would like to know something about personal goals. Taking out the document,

Hen suggested that the main character was a stranger from the prison of Crete.

The Lord said that based on the Baron's words, "This is so." Taking out a photo of Rod,

Nim noted that the guy was not an alien, adding that he personally checked him,

which is why he knew for sure. Feliz said that when he checked it, he did not find any information

about its origin. Holding his head, Hen stated that the loud noble wanted him to be the highlight

of the arena, noting that he got rid of the records and presented him as an outsider. Looking through his

fingers, Nim was amazed that there was nothing in the crater either. At that moment, he was thinking about

the last message from the goddess about the strangers, guessing that there must be a reason since the goddess

was doing this. Hen felt that he had rushed in an attempt to control the situation before it got out of

hand. Looking at Ryuz photos, Nim was lost in thought. Looking at the photo, Hen suggested that the

opponent in the competition was the main character. Felix told him about rumors that said that the

The main character killed the enemy leader when the order of light attacked the dragon's nest.

Looking at Hen's back, the Lord said that Rio killed boss monsters with one swing of his sword.

Felix noted that since Rio doesn't measure levels, it was impossible to know his level accurately by guessing.

Interrupting him with his hand on the table, Hen stated that about a year ago, he borrowed some money from him for an urgent matter.

Raising his finger, the Lord said that he remembered this, adding that Hen had arrested that guy and should pay him compensation.

Felix assumed that Hen was going to pay him back right now. Putting on a mask, he said that this was not so.

Turning his head, Hen said that he needed to catch the main character.

Leaning against the barrier, the prisoners began to express their dissatisfaction in every possible way.

Looking at them, Holly and assumed that based on their behavior, the prisoners were out of their minds.

The archmage found this uninteresting, noting that their reaction was not as strong as she thought.

Holding a smoking pipe in her hand, she turned to Holly.

The ultimate spiritualist asked Denovian not to laugh at her, adding that after she became queen, on the contrary, she only saw more dirt.

Observing the prisoners, Holly and assumed that they behaved rather modestly.

After which, Zenovia wondered what the name of one of the prisoners was.

At that moment, Leslie sat in the corner of the cell with her knees drawn up.

Beside herself with rage, she bit her nails.

Zenovia spoke about cases of foreigners harming themselves due to this syndrome.

She noted that in the end they choose suicide, although this is of no use.

Smiling, Holly and frozen one position. While in her thoughts, Leslie thought that she wanted to die.

Her thoughts were related to the fact that she did not want to kill anyone.

Due to her strong feelings, Leslie stated that she still did not want to die.

Handing her the blade, Holly and asked if she knew that her subordinate had recently died.

Leaning towards Leslie, she asked if she wanted to go with her. Taking the blade in her hands,

the prisoner was lost in her thoughts. While in her thoughts,

Leslie reported that she hated the four heroes who locked her in such a place.

The prisoner stated that she wanted to tear apart the Ratnian who was standing right in front of her.

With a shocked look, Leslie said that for some reason she could not resist Hollian's proposal.

The prisoner noted that she understood her by her elegant address and kind voice.

Behind Leslie, flower beds were visible, under which lay many corpses.

The prisoner believed that for them, someone like her was just a toy that they could kill at any moment.

Magical writings were visible on Leslie's back.

The prisoner said that containment was a condition of her release from that cell,

noting that they were able to suppress their urge to kill with the help of technology,

an engraved inscription was visible on the gold-plated coin. Leslie revealed that they took over

the four heroes' work, adding that they became a fake great land. Seeing something, the prisoner

fell into a stupor. Leslie stated that the containment was created by her fear of them. She stated

that fear was enough to make her swear allegiance to those she hated. Holding Sans' body, the main

character sat down on the floor. Leslie noted that she never thought she would feel that fear again,

Adding that rebellion would be pointless. Horrified, the prisoner said that now, when she saw this

power, sitting in front of Ryo, she asked him to stop. Leslie reported that the levels were

meaningless. Suddenly, the proteinists hand moved towards her body. Suddenly, Ryo tore the shackles

off Leslie's hands. Caking Leslie by the shoulders, the proteinist asked if she was a spiritualist.

In complete despair, Ryo begged her to save Changrishan. Bowing his head, the main character again

asked to do this. Leslie's face was clouded with confusion. Approaching the wounded sand, she asked Rod to

stop the bleeding on his arm and give him the bandages that he had. The angry judge wondered how

Riot aired ruin his competition by ordering his subordinates to execute them. Looking at the

stunned rod, he again repeated his order for execution. While bandaging Chandrasehan's hand,

the main character called the judge a pathetic worm. Being in shock that a person was dying there,

they behave like that. Looking at sand, Riot begged him to come to his senses. While healing his body,

Leslie stated that they had not yet finished first aid, which is why if they stopped, he would

bleed to death. Raising his hand, the knight called the main character a monster,

asking the party to prepare a ballista, after which, the knight's fired. Their projectile quickly

headed towards the guys. Suddenly, Rod intercepted a projectile flying towards them.

Holding a huge arrow in his hands, he brought it behind his back. Next, with unimaginable power,

Rod launched an arrow at the squad of knights. Looking at the hunter's back,

Riah wondered why he did this. Outrage, Rowed questioned why the protagonist froze,

asking if he was going to let Changrishan. Who saved his life, die. Looking at the stunned protagonist,

he ordered them to jump into the pit. As he prepared to fight, Rowed stated that Riah did not dare die

until he himself killed him. Heading towards the pit, the main character asked him for forgiveness.

Rejoice, Rod thought it was cool in his opinion. Suddenly, many nights projectiles headed towards him.

While in his thoughts, Rod noted that he was the noble secret weapon, suggesting that they would

would not be able to kill him. Seeing something, the hunter was shocked. A huge hole was visible in the ground. The depths of the cave

were shrouded in mysterious darkness. Raising her hands to Chan-Rishin's body, Leslie reported that the

bleeding had stopped for now. The prisoner reported that the most she could do now was to slightly

increase his natural healing rate. Worried, Raiu tried to ask her about Sans Hand. Looking at the main

character, Leslie noted that she was amazed that Chan-Rishin's body did not split in half from his

blow. She reported that attaching a severed hand would be too difficult for her. The proteinous

face was filled with despair. Frightened, Leslie said that she was not lying, adding that with her level.

Having set off, Ryou thanked her and asked her to rest.

Taken aback, Leslie asked where he was going.

Heading to the entrance of the cave, the main character said that as soon as

"changrishing gets better," they should escape by closing the dungeon.

Ryou noted that since Roud had lured the boss away by force,

they just needed to find his room. Looking at the alarmed Leslie,

Ryou stated that he would look around the area and return, asking her to wait.

A mysterious light was visible in the depths of the cave.

Beside himself with rage, the main character hit the ground.

After which, he froze in one position, an angry riot wondered how he could do this. Next,

Leslie immediately tried to escape. The frightened prisoner thought about her failure to convey

Opla's blessing, noting that it wasn't important right now. Looking around, Leslie said that if the

main character changes his mind, then it will be the end for her. She was sure that she had to run away.

Suddenly, a huge monster appeared on her way. The plot introduced us to a monster whose name was the

The monsters tongue quickly moved towards Leslie.

There was a brochure hanging on the wall of the room, which stated that Ryan was wanted

in the city.

Looking at the advertisement, Addis was amazed that the main character had escaped from

prison.

After which, Group Member Rada put one of the many crystals into his back.

Counting the money, Addis noted that with so much money in crystals they could last for some

time.

Surprised, either tried to find out what he wanted to do.

Group Member Rada revealed that he plans to take Ryan and leave the village.

On a arm that is stated that based on the information that he managed to obtain, the main character

fled not to the dungeon, but to a dungeon that is connected to the outside world.

Noting that if they hurry, they will be able to find him first.

Group member Rada was confident that the more monsters, the better for them.

Worried, either suggested that if Riya had not yet been caught, then he was hiding.

The Wyvern stated that the dungeon was a very confusing place, adding that there were only

two of them, not realizing how long they would search for it.

encouraged, Brad asked if they were planning to go alone, smiling, Martin said that they

could help in the search.

Brad asked if they could pay them back this way, rejoicing, Addis thanked them for this.

Standing opposite the guys, Martin said that in this case, they would prepare and wait on the

24th lift.

Brad suggested they meet there.

Hearing this, either said that she would then exchange crystals.

Addis stated that he would buy two dungeon maps, noting that they would see each other later.

Worry, Rob thought that if they continued to hesitate, then external organizations might

take care of it. Addies suggested that if this happened, then even Ria would not be able to avoid being killed.

Holding the handle, a member of Rada's group thought that they needed to quickly find the main character before

a battle broke out. Leaving the room, Addies found a man in front of him. Smiling, he froze in one position.

Looking at the stunned Addies, he noted that he did not expect to see him again.

Leslie's face was filled with horror. Foreigners have no real comrades. Because for them,

partners can be more dangerous than enemies because they need to hide their identity.

Trying to escape, she discovered a huge monster on her way. Therefore, they are alone all

their lives on the run until they meet a monster stronger than themselves and die. After which,

the enraged monster extended a tentacle for its attack. This is the end for the ordinary stranger.

With lightning speed, Changrish and PUSH Leslie's body away to avoid the monster's attack.

Sansface showed great pain. Frightened, Chandrish and Astor to quickly run away from there,

Adding that the level of this monster, the monster's tongue move towards the wounded sand, bending down,

chan rush and frozen one position. Suddenly, a magical barrier appeared at the site of the impact,

which lessly activated, wary the prisoner prepared for battle. Next, having created a huge magical

projectile, lessly directed it towards the monster. The prisoner's projectile struck the monster's

mouth. The claws of the angry monster grabbed the magic projectile, after which, the monster tried

to completely devour him. Seeing this, the guys fell into a stupor. Suddenly, the main character appeared

before them, preparing for battle. With lightning speed, Ria appears Leslie's magic missile with his hand

using his spear skill. Due to the unimaginably powerful impact, the projectile broke into fragments.

The remains of the monster scattered across the expanses of the dungeon. Having removed his shackles,

the main character called them weaklings. The monster's blood slowly flowed down Ria's hand.

Rios stated that he couldn't even use them as bait to escape. He further ordered them to return to

prison and ask the judge for forgiveness, saying that he had threatened them. The main character

believed that in this case they would not be killed. Turning his head, Rios said that if they did

not understand him, then they need to quickly get out of his sight before he kills them himself.

Leslie's face was filled with genuine fear. Smiling, Chandrishan said that this would not help him,

noting that they would not just leave. Looking at Rios back, Sana wondered if someone who wants

to become a warrior could turn away from someone who is suffering. After that, the main character

took him by the clothes. Infuriated, Ryou asked if he wanted to die, noting that it was enough

that he was responsible for Changrishan losing his arm. With a smile on his face, Sana said that

one arm was a meager price. Changrishan stated that compared to Ryou's help, every time there

was an anger that someone might find out that he was a foreigner. With complete bewilderment

on her face, Leslie thought about what Sana said about being a foreigner. Chandrishan noted

that thanks to the main character, he heard a lot about what the strangers did in Ratna.

Where he, Rayu asked if Sana knew what would happen to him if others found out about his origins.

The main character was shocked that Changrishan still wanted to reveal himself and die.

Getting to his feet, Sana stated that it was the other way around.

Changrishan stated that he could help the Ratnians since the Earthlings had brought them a lot of harm.

Leslie was shocked by what she heard.

Sana wanted to prove that not all people are villains, suggesting that someday the Ratnians and

earthlings will be able to live in peace. Looking at his hand, Chanrishan noted that for this

he might have to fight the earthlings who do evil, adding that he needs a partner to fight.

Bowing his head as a sign of respect, Sauna began to beg the prodiginous to help him. From what

she saw, Leslie fell into a stupor. Looking at Chanrishan, the prisoner believed that he was crazy.

She couldn't believe in a world where strangers could live peacefully. Taking out the blade,

Leslie thought that this couldn't happen. From what he heard, the main character was

was mired in his thoughts. Leaning over, Rives smiled sadly. With a serious expression on his face, the main character

said that in words it was all easy, asking if Sonna could kill an Earth-like. Bowing his head,

Chandrishan said that murder was unacceptable. Noting that he was ready to kill someone who had

already ceased to resemble a person. Stretching out his hand, Sonna tried to say something. Smiling,

Chandrishan said that he believed that problems should first be solved with words. After the

The guy's shook hands, a barely noticeable smile appeared on the protagonist's face.

Looking down, Leslie was lost in her thoughts.

In her thoughts, she considered it impossible.

Leslie was sure that their actions were tantamount to suicide.

Looking at them, the prisoner believed that this was just a strange illusion of an

earthling who had recently come to Ratna.

Noting that Sana said everything nicely, Ryou asked if he had a plan.

Taken aback, Chandrasean said that he needed to think over the details.

The main character said that first of all, they need to get out of there.

Onus said that if we are talking about a secret escape, then it is better for them to do it at night.

For ten years, Leslie has worked in the Great Land, and now she is faced with reality.

The main character's face was enveloped in a smile.

However, because of the one person standing in front of her, this problem no longer seemed

so impossible.

After the fight ended, Sonna fell into a deep sleep, looking at the sleeping changry shin.

Leslie noted that Ryah's wound was deeper than it appeared, reporting that it had formed

on the inside of his hand.

continuing the treatment, the prisoner said that he should not have repeated fencing techniques

with his bare hands. Leslie was glad that the aura that protected the body remained.

The main character was taken aback by what he heard. With a surprised look, Leslie asked if

the protagonist thought that she knew nothing, saying that an used aura strengthens the body.

The prisoner told him that he was mainly specialized in defense, noting that it was not surprising

to use residual power on the same principle. Raising his hand, Rayu was lost in thought. While

While in his thoughts, the main character suggested that everything in this world is not like in the game, as the level increases, abilities increase.

Noting that the whole point is that there is a lot of unused aura left in his body, which is why the abilities have increased.

Continuing his thoughts, Ria wondered why he could only do physical attacks. Turning to the pensive protagonist, Leslie asked him to listen.

Reminding the main character of his words, with an inspired look, Leslie asked if she could do the same.

Leaning on his hand, Ryan noted that if they found out that she healed him, then nothing

good would happen.

Afterwards, the main character asked her to forget about everything that happened.

Smiling, Ryan said that if they caught her, then she needed to say that he threatened her and

she had no choice.

Further, the main character asked for forgiveness for getting her involved in this matter.

Hearing this, Leslie was taken aback.

Turning away, the prisoner said that she would say that he had caught her and forced her

to heal.

The main character said that they needed to sleep and then clear the dungeon.

Something that they should rest properly, after which, the guys fell into sleep, leaning on her arm,

Leslie was lost in her thoughts.

In her hand, she held a magic crystal.

A bright shining sun was visible above the city sky.

Beside himself with rage, the judge spoke about the prisoners, whom he called pathetic worms.

The judge noted that he had promised the hunters a good bonus, wondering why there was

no news from them.

A subordinate stood at the entrance to his office.

He told the judge that the hunters killed had said that they would not do anything unless

the reward was at least the level of a sea rank raid.

We assumed that if it was a sea rank, then the hunters were interested in the national budget.

After this, the judge asked what the guards and prisoners were doing.

The subordinate told him that the dungeon was too confusing, noting that they had not yet.

Beside himself with rage, the judge thought that if the main character came out and began to gossip

everywhere that the stranger in prison was not real, then this might not just reach the court.

But the order itself.

Suddenly, one of the knights entered his office.

The judge noted that it wasn't even about money.

After asking for forgiveness, the night informed him that someone was asking for an audience

with him.

Endignant, the judge asked if he could see that he was busy.

Looking at the night, he ordered those people to leave.

The counts subordinate stated that he told people that he did not accept anyone, but the hand

of the unknown person reached out to the office door.

The angry judge shouted that if he did not understand the words, then the night should put him

in a cell.

Suddenly, a powerful explosion was heard in the palace.

Entering the office, at his asked for forgiveness for disturbing the judge since he was very

busy. Looking at the judge, scared to death, he asked him to assist in the investigation.

Seeing an inquisitor from the dark brotherhood in front of him, he fell into a stupor.

The man said that they came in a hurry without an order. Raising his head, he thought that

it did not matter. Standing in front of the guys, Lee and Hart, before personally confronting

Addie's, hoped that this was just his delusion. The inquisitor recalled how the magician

looked at him with large red eyes and amazement, suspecting that he was looking for

for Fella. During Addie's and Leonhardt's conversation about Eric, a perplexed ether appeared

from behind the door. She stopped, listening and fascination to the conversation about a stranger

who had appeared in the city and looking rarely at the masked man. After listening carefully,

Addie's clarified whether he had any evidence. Leonhardt replied that he was led by intuition,

and he wanted to get evidence from Eric personally. When the inquisitor turned around, intending

to leave, he invited the guys to join, and they looked after him with suspicion. The judge's

His office was lit up by a bright flash that overturned all the furniture, and the

barren hidden fear behind his fallen table, screaming.

The inquisitor, accompanied by Addes and Ether, appeared at the entrance and bowed and greeting.

Apologizing for barging in without a warrant, seemingly in hard in the office, the nobleman

was seriously frightened and even turned blue, suspecting that he had found out about the fake

stranger in prison.

Clenching his fist, the inquisitor and a serious tone asked for assistance in the investigation

that asked the judge where the escaped prisoners had gone.

The window behind the overturned table shattered, and the sky was clearly visible.

The judge jumped into it in a panic and an attempt to escape by climbing down the rope.

Holding his head like a must-achioed man lamented that he was missing, deciding to find the fake

stranger as soon as possible.

A satisfied either appeared behind him, flying upside down.

The girl monchilotly asked the fleeing judge who the fake stranger was, which only frightened

him even more and made him scream.

From such an unexpected meeting, the Baron fell from the rope to the ground, got up and

began to run away in panic.

While either landed safely, seeing the boss heading towards the door in panic, the two guards

were taken aback, and he shouted that they had been captured, hastily ordering all entrances

and exits to be closed.

Quickly entering the building, the judge ran along the wooden flight, located at a height.

The man's face was covered with beads of sweat from the intense running.

And he, taking a breather, looked back nervously, not understanding why the hunters had appeared

with the inquisitor while a hole was being burned in the ceiling behind him.

An angry ad is descended from the ceiling through the famous hole.

Pointing a homemade magical weapon at the judge, he angrily ordered to tell what he had

done to fell at.

When the magician decided to find out where his friend was now, the frightened judge jumped

down to where the rails with trolleys were located.

The man dev had first into one of the trolleys, and adis was looking down on him when he was

suddenly loudly ordered to stay put.

Two nights carefully approached the magician along the rails, pointing their crossbows

at him, and he concluded that things were bad.

Getting in the trolleys, the Baron furiously ordered the soldiers to stop them, pointing his finger to the side.

Opposites stood these armed and ready to attack at ease and ether, with displeasure asking the knights not to interfere.

Two swords restuck into the ground near the soldier's feet, sparkling with blue lightning of power.

The knights found themselves in traps, and many discharges emanating from ether's blades pass through their bodies.

The girl apologized, observing the suffering of the warriors, making the reservation that they should be grateful that they remain alive after at ease techniques.

As either got down on one knee, the maids turned to her and asked where the inquisitor was, to which he received the answer that he was following them. The guys decided to catch up with the Baron and at the same time jumped from a high flight into the trolley, and Addie's in flight decided that they had missed the inquisitor. When the judge, leaving on a trolley at full speed, heard the guy's intentions, he turned back in panic.

Ethan and 80s fought furiously with the judge's knights back to back, while discussing

what would happen if the Inquisitor found Eric first. Looking intently at the soldiers,

Addys unshakably decided to stop Eric from committing the murder in any way. Meanwhile,

Leonhard stood among the mountains in an open area and protoned glowed under his feet. Standing

in a turquoise translucent circle, the Inquisitor noted that it takes time to go down into

the dungeon. Illuminated by Prana, Leonhard put his hands in his pockets and concluded that

he had not thought about the Baron's escape so soon. The small town of Enfros were the

inquisitor arrived in the wake of the lick from the Great Land. However, soon traces of the

lick disappeared, which most likely meant that the skeleton simply died. After this,

Elajandra's dragon nest was destroyed, but all the demon kings' blessings obtained through the

goddess's oracles were still in the dragon nests. This means that there is a high probability that

Elajandra invented the Impala's blessing, and Eric, who was involved in all this, had a level much

higher than the fifth. His companions at ease and ether now chasing the judge and the trolley were also

unusual people. Rising in the air in the middle of the mountains, the inquisitor came to the conclusion

that there was something from strangers and the guys, and at that moment the nights were preparing

bolistas. The fire signal was heard in many spears flew towards Leonhardt, and he continued to

calmly think, concluding that there was still no oracle of the goddess. The inquisitor defended

himself from the attack with an energy ball, and the spears flew down one after another,

protected by the yellow barrier, he stuck two fingers forward as the weapon continued to fly towards him.

The man, being in the depths of the gorge, waved his hand, and all the ballistas, being blown up,

immediately failed. A bright orange glow appeared on one of the many doors in the dark corridor.

A huge hole melted in the iron door, through which a strong stream of fire came out.

Looking through the huge hole made, at ease with a magical tool in her hands looked gloomy,

and either looked perplexed. Looking at the room where the door led, the unpleasantly shocked

Magician concluded that an arena had opened up in front of them. Walking along deep cracks

in the ground, either assumed that huge monsters fought here, and Addis was afraid to think

that Handbinn also took part. The Hunter's frozen loud insults and accusations were heard from

above. Standing in the room with a stun gun in his hands, the judge looked at his arriving partners

with a malicious smile, and next to him was a bound, screaming man. Addis looked at the captive

in amazement and recognized him as the founder of the Rod Guild, and either opened her mouth,

Not even knowing who he was. The judge furiously ordered the hunters to shut up,

shouting loudly that he was in charge. In a fit of anger, the Baron shocked Rod with all his

might, and heat rolling his eyes, screamed in pain. An eye appeared on the prisoner's dark hand,

covered with electric discharges, and the judge announced that this time the strongest monster in

the dungeon would deal with them. The Baron screamed heart-rendingly that the previous monster

that the wallterion dealt with was just a queen. When the obese man revealed that he was the king

of underground creek, the space shook, and a huge crack formed in the stone wall, at which the hunters

began to look back in panic. Finally, breaking the thick walls, the monster furiously climbed out of them.

Addies and Aether did not take their worried glances away from him, and the magician remembered that

he had heard about Queen Antonetta in the eastern gorge, adding that in the western gorge there was King

Antonino, superior to her in strength. Now, in front of the shocked guys, a colossal insect like

monster-toured, emitting an evil roar. The creature with tears in its red eyes and a stench from its open

Even mouth was the king of Crete.

Addies and ether stood with their heads raised up, eyes wide with fear, looking at the monster.

At this time, the Inquisitor hurried to the guy's aid, realizing that the judge had called

the boss of the monsters.

Concentrating Green Prana into his fist, Leonardo raised his hand, preparing to attack.

He struck the insect like colossal creature with all his might, kicking up dust around him

and leaving a bright turquoise trail amid the destruction.

The bear and watched in amazement that the powerful attack of the Inquisitor and behind

him, Rod was unconscious after a strong electric shock, remaining chained. The

inquisitor, once again concentrating the energy to attack, was the hero of the next generation,

chosen and blessed by the goddess. At that moment, Addi's, covering his face with his hand,

realized one thing. He looked at the inquisitor shrouded in Prana and realized that

there was no point in risking his life. Either with Addi's and the inquisitor stood nearby,

watching the figure in the distant opening of the arena. The wounded, bleeding night,

his last breath informed them that there was a fugitive in the boss's room in the eastern

gorge.

Having uttered the last word, the soldiers slid dead down the stone wall, leaving a bloody

trail on it.

Addies and ether's eyes widened and shocked after hearing what they heard.

Insects with glowing red eyes crawled as the voice scolded the Baron.

Two men with Iroquois defended themselves from huge ants and a dungeon.

Having originally come here in search of fugitives and not suspecting that there were still monsters.

A man with an orange Mohawk with a mischievous expression on his face said that they had

and spent so much effort that they should have received enough reward. In his hands he had a huge

Walterian sword, with which he chopped down huge ants, standing with his back to his friend

with a blue mawawk. The man with the ball backed away while the ant with red eyes crawled

towards him. When the insect made a sound, the guy swinging, concluded with the spreasure that

the blade was not even sharp, but only heavy. A friend behind him was furiously yelling

at the ant, holding an axe and a shield in his hands. He waved his weapon, screaming with

huge eyes for the insect to get away from him. Now the guy with the orange Mohawk was lying disarmed on

the ground and his friend was sitting next to him while the ants crawled towards him. One of the giant

insects powered ferociously over the guy with the orange Mohawk, jaws open. The man looked in panic at

the artifact and the form of a ring on his finger, hoping for the magic of the attack. While he was

absurdly shouting spells and asking the blue haired guy how to use the ring, he shouted

indignantly that he was not a stranger. Above the red haired man, who covered his head with his hands,

The jaws of huge ants could be seen. While he continued to sit with his eyes closed, all

the insects were blown away. The main characters stood next to the guys who had fallen into a trap,

cutting monsters with a sword. He looked good naturedly at the guys, declaring that the sword obeyed him

and clarifying that the Baron had sent them for him. Behind the jock, a crowd of arm people appeared,

some of whom were cripples. At the head of the procession was the one arm Chandrishan,

who fiercely ordered to attack the monsters, pointing his sword forward. The prisoners were

were promised that if Eric, Chandrishen and Leslie were not found, they would be released,

but Chandrishen quickly won them over to his side. He stood behind the stone, as if behind a podium,

telling them the plan for clearing the dungeon and escaping outside, and the prisoner is sitting

on the ground agreed with him. While the crowd looked at the speaker with hope, the guy said

that they should tell all the townspeople what was really happening in this prison. Standing

away from the crowd with a satisfied expression on his face, Eric said that the best way

out would be to resolve everything peacefully. At this moment, one of the prisoners bursting into laughter stood up

and clarified whether they really wanted to condemn the Baron, calling those gathered crazy. The person who

doubted the success of the plan and suggested that they just run away was a guy with an orange mohawk.

Janrishan rudely asked what the guy planned to do next, declaring that the Baron was just waiting for

a battle. He angrily told the crowd that if their hands were stained with blood, then none of

those gathered would be able to live an ordinary life. After these words, the entire crowd began to

to be indignant at the guy with the Mohawk, and he angrily took out a knife, not wanting to put up with criticism.

He noted that the people did not dare say a word to the prison, but now they started a racket,

and meanwhile is knife broke.

The guy looked in bewilderment at all the weapons he had left, while Eric stood far away with his hand raised.

People were born free, especially since they had the advantage of being a wallterian warrior.

When the crowd began chanting the name of leader Changrishan, the guy with the orange Mohawk

Frogfros and bewilderment and indignation.

Chandlerson awkwardly scratching the back of his head, thanked the crowd for their support.

The jock, watching the young guy with a soft gaze, noticed that he had overcome his excitement

and was now making a speech in front of the crowd and Leslie displeasily remarked that

now they just had to get out of here.

The girl was biting her nails from tension.

The main character looked at Leslie and noticing that she had not been looking very good

lately asked if anything was hurting her.

The red-haired girl stopped biting her nails and froze.

The next moment she turned to Eric, saying with a frown that this sometimes happens to girls,

and the guy began to apologize for his question.

Leslie felt bad and went to the cave to rest, asking the jock not to bother her.

The guy with the mawawk looked like he was contemplating something devious.

The dungeon offered a view of many caves, from which a blue glow emanated.

In the blue light, Changrishin's face looked sad.

The guy was sitting on the edge of one of the glowing caves when Eric came down to him, asking

why he was not sleeping, and receiving a counter question.

main character sitting down next to Chandrishan, said that tomorrow he was waiting for a meeting

with his friends, and this was making him unable to sleep, and the guy asked if we were talking

about people from the guild. The one arm guy noted that the jocks team consisted of only beauties,

to which he replied that one of them was male, which shocked his interlocutor. While Chandrishan

thought dreamily about his colleagues, being a loner on earth, Eric looked at him with pity.

The stranger was deaf and looked at books more often than at people, and it was because of books

that he once even died. The main character, with a perplexed look, clarified whether the guy came to this world after death.

"Chandrishen," Blydely said that at first he wanted to commit suicide. But then he slowly reached the fifth level and met people who also died and were reborn.

All these people were from different countries, and the guy saw them for the first time, but these harsh conditions made them friends.

"Chandrishen" happily said that perhaps these were his first friends, which is why he is still happy remembering that time.

He said that then they reached the twentieth level, and when he got to Ratna, he was left alone again.

The guy did not wear a mask and used his real name, hoping to become a famous warrior and find his comrades.

Under cover of night, he admitted to the jock that he wanted peace between the Ratnians and Earthlings,

doing everything in the name of justice, and Eric added that in the end it turned out to be only the fruits of selfishness.

Afterwards, the main character asked a rhetorical question, "What's wrong with this?" crossing his legs.

In each luminous recess, a person was dosing, and Eric, meanwhile, reported that everyone has the right to a dream. The

jock said with a smile, and that in fact there are no people who are planning something without looking

for personal gain. The only difference is whether you are looking for gain only for yourself or for

someone else. Everyone who is in fifth place here at least owes their lives to Chandraseen's

egoism, so everyone understands his dream of creating a world without hostility. The guys continued

to sit on the edge of the glowing cave, surrounded by other similar recesses in the rock.

Eric felt a little awkward after this conversation, but a moment later he thought that he was old enough to talk about such things.

Nealing down, Chandrasehen bowed his head in front of the main character as a side of respect.

Now the young guy considered Eric his idol, promising that everyone would know the name of this hero,

which greatly irritated the Muslim and made him regret what he had said.

There was no more blue light in the caves, leaning against the stone wall,

painful Leslie tried to crawl forward. She could no longer walk, having fallen to the ground,

but continued to encourage herself that there was only a little time left.

There were bloodstains hidden under the hair on the girls' back, and someone called out to her, Zenovia.

With anger that they wanted to abandon her, Queen Kaldria disguised as a member of the great land of Leslie, took out a knife.

Having almost pulled the weapon out of its case, the girl concluded that she would die in any case, deciding to take a desperate step.

A guy with an orange Mohawk walk steadily towards her from behind, looking everywhere for Zenovia, who only asked him not to come near.

The man put his hand on her shoulder, clarifying that she also did not want to remain these crazy people.

The guy happily said that he had agreed to meet with the military nearby, and it turned out that they were offering a good reward.

At this moment, the red-haired girl in Barnall hit the man in the stomach, but he did not understand the reason for her actions.

A person with Leslie's appearance looked with delight with her crazy yellow eyes as the guy writhing in pain.

She concluded that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't get out of here, because she was just a toy, and bloody traces appeared in space.

The yellow screen showed that the girl made a sacrifice for the sake of a great cause, destroying the Ratnian and receiving not only experience points, but also the delight of the unpollers. Two nights with spears appeared in the cave, observing a frightening picture. The red-haired girl sat on the corpse of a guy bleeding, bursting into laughter, and one of the nights concluded that she was a prisoner scappy. She raised her head up, wanting them all to die. Herrick, with the sword behind his back, looked forward intently. When the walled Tyrion and Changrishan went to look for Lesley, it was already too late. The future looked like she was dead, but it was a lot of pain, and it was not too late, but it was too close to it.

the guard were dead and the problem was that the guard was killed by a prisoner.

Championship picked up a bloody knife found next to the girl from the ground.

While attempting to revive Leslie, he concluded that she had probably attempted suicide but was still alive.

Carefully examining the dead guard, Eric came to the conclusion that he was killed with a knife,

and it was presumably Leslie who struck the blow, but the question was why he was alone.

Turning the last question over in his head, the guy turned his head to the side in surprise.

A little further into the cave one could see a bloody spear stuck into the ground.

Changrishin was still shaking the girl by the shoulders, complaining that she had not told about everything in advance, and Eric called out to him.

I was heading to the cave club and without turning around to look at the young guy, the jock asked to wake up all the prisoners and go to the boss's room, and he would the girl in his arms looked at him and bewilderment.

Looking at the bloodstain left on his palm, the main character concluded that one of the guards was still alive.

When he warned Changrishin that help would soon appear, it dawned on him.

Taking out a magical artifact that was now emitting a green glow, Eric decided to track the second guard and block his path.

Planting back with a smile, the muslim had offered to meet in the eastern part of the gorge after clearing the dungeon, finally asking if the young man could handle it.

But one arm guy began to be carried away by a whirlwind, through which he could not see anything.

He only tried to call out to hewn him, who, armed with a sword, was rushing into the depths of the cave at full speed.

Cutting through all the obstacles in his path, the man was at the same time very worried due to a bad feeling.

Swinging his sword in concentration, Eric believed that he needed to return. When a dark silhouette thrust

a sword into him from behind, the main character thought that if he had returned, he could have avoided

the worst. Eric looked up with astonished eyes at the stranger who had struck him. He quickly flew back,

causing a dust storm to form. Examining the wound sight, where there was now not a scratch,

the guy was perplexed. Suddenly, a figure in a dark robe with a masked face appeared in front of him

in called his real name, and then corrected himself while Eric standing on one knee, prepared

the sword.

With a look full of awareness, the main character came to the conclusion that this was not

an accident.

Towering in front, the inquisitor of the dark brotherhood confirmed the man's guesses, declaring

that he had come on business.

Meanwhile, the crowd was leaving the previous place in a hurry.

Chandrasehan ran ahead of everyone, carrying Leslie on his back, and one of the prisoners

asked in bewilderment where the Walterian warrior was.

He turned around and with a smile asked not to worry about him, explaining that he was distracting

the guards so that the crowd could get out of here unnoticed, and they would meet outside

on the train.

People in the crowd really liked this plan, and there were loud exclamations of satisfaction.

Against the backdrop of a cheering crowd, Changrishan, with Leslie on his back, looked more serious

than ever, as he approached the exit.

He noted that he must not hesitate, if only for the sake of all those who believed him, deciding

to bear responsibility when it was all over.

no matter how times changed, heroic behavior always had an effect on people, and the hero's eyes

were widened by what he saw. The crowd led by "changarishin" was met by an ambush of knights with catapults,

the world would not be welcoming to heroes. After meeting with his comrades and the

Walterian warrior, the young man believed that now everything would work out, watching and shock

the picture that opened up. Changarishin turned to the crowd, shouting at the top of his

lungs for everyone to take cover. At that moment, blood sprayed from his mouth, merging

with the scarlet space. One after another, the prisoners died from the blows, sprinkling their blood

all around. Seeing how people's legs gave way before falling dead, Changryshan blamed himself for

everything. The helpless extras, who were trying to do justice, were now screaming in their death

throws, the frightened prisoners tried to escape. That's how the story ended. Closing the book,

the reader concluded that the script was cheap and moderately intriguing. Changryshan sat at his desk

with a dissatisfied face, concluding that in the end everything ended without any meaning or reason.

The book was snatched from the perplexed guy's hands. Leslie, sitting opposite, looking at the guy strangely,

said that there was still an afterward. A bright projection of Chan-Rishin and Leslie from another world

illuminated their bodies lying in blood in the dungeon of the ratney world. The red-haired girl who

woke up looked with pity at the young man, realizing that he would blame her for everything and die

cursing her. She touched his lips with her fingers. First, Leslie took out from a hiding place in

the book of Fragment of the Unpol is Blessing, sparkling purple. Opening the mouth of the dying

chanrishan, the girl placed a magic stone there. The knights, meanwhile, scoured among the corpses

of the finished ones, trying to find evidence of the death of the wallterian. One of the soldiers

discovered a surviving criminal with an artifact in the form of a ring hanging around his neck.

In a sitting position, leaning on the wall with his broken head, a guy with a blue moch bag to spare

him. But the knight said that it would not be possible to do this because of the master's order.

However, the soldier noted that if the fugitive helped them find the wallterian, they will save him.

The blue-haired guy only hesitantly repeated pleas for salvation, which the soldier in front of him could not understand at all.

Right behind the knights at the entrance, the dark silhouette of a monster could be seen,

contrasting with the bright light breaking through the arch. This was a man with the features of a monster.

The man was wrapped around and consumed by dark muscle tissue. At this time,

Eric looked contentedly at the inquisitor rejoicing at his intervention.

The blonde man in the mask opposite the guy said that there would be an appropriate punishment for the defense,

Adding that this concerns the fact that he was passing off a ratney in his forerunner, having given a philosophical speech. The

inquisitor concluded that the dark brotherhood is not concerned with wild deeds, Eric at that time stood

motionless with a sword at the ready. The masked man said another metaphorical thought, and at that time the

jock put his sword in front of him, covering his eyes. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly,

wondering if the fact that he was pretending to be a wallterian was important. The smile turned into a

serious expression and Eric decided to leave leaving the inquisitor alone. A blonde man in a mask

thoughtfully said that he would have to ask her at ease and ether about the blessing of the

unpollers. The main character, standing a little further away, at that moment put the blade of his

massive sword to the inquisitor's neck without turning to look at him. Eric looked at his

interlocutor with caution, not understanding how he knew about his comrades. When asked what

happened to at ease and ether, the inquisitor replied that he had not done anything with them yet.

When the mast man clarified that he had better get to know Eric first, he gave him a contemptuous look full of distress.

The man put away the sword, the inquisitor began to grow a shoulder, adding that the interlocutor

may not answer right now. Turning straight to Eric, the blonde guy concluded that there was no point in

continuing this conversation, because there would be no truth in trust anyway. Leonhardt sharply

rushed to attack the jock, and he reflected the quick blows with his blade. When the inquisitor

was in close proximity to Eric, he fiercely raised a huge sword above his head.

The mast man quickly dodged the attack, moving his blade to the side. He knocked the main character's sword away with his hand, forcing him to lower his weapon to the ground. Crashing into the ground, the blade cut it in the huge stones further away, raising dust. The inquisitor noted the enormous destructive power of the sword, adding that this is where it's proper isn't. Again, raising my weapon to strike, Eric stated that the mast man was the first to start this fight, indignantly noting his carelessness. When the blade was already flying towards the inquisitor, he again stopped the power of the hand.

careful blow with his hand.

Lee and Hart dodge, moving forward, and the rising whirlwind lifted his cloak, hiding his head.

Eric's sword was firmly stuck in the wall, and the guy looked up, frowning at his weapon.

At that moment, the inquisitor flew towards him, intending to punch his sculpted, dark

abs.

Lee and Hart threw a powerful punch that sent the big muslim and flying back into the wall.

Eric glared angrily at his opponent as he held out his fist, noting that the aliens only relied

on landmark skills.

But this did not look like a technique acquired after long training.

Following my gloved hand forward, Lynn Hart threatened Eric not to even think about fighting

half-heartedly, confidently adding that habits do not lie.

At this moment, the main character, holding the hilt of the stuck sword, kicked the enemy

in the stomach with all his might.

Grasping the guy's leg with his hand, Lynn Hart concluded that it didn't look like a skill.

Continuing to hang on the handles of the ball, the jock leaned his feet against the wall,

furiously declaring that he was glad to hear this.

The next moment, Eric shouted with all his might that he had never studied anything like this.

The main character pulled the sword with all his strength, tearing it out of the wall along

with a huge stone piece, which fell with a roar directly on the inquisitor, raising dust.

A piece of the wall was covered with deep cracks, from which turquoise light is.

Under the force of the prana drill, the stone chattered into small pieces, and thus lane

art was freed from its oppression.

Assuming that Eric was not a foreigner, the inquisitor asked where he got such strength

at the fifth level.

Admiring how his opponent broke the stone, the jocks sarcastically replied that he just beat

the dog a little, and this is the result, saying that the guy was out of his mind, the

inquisitor furiously raised his fist to strike, raising a whirlwind around him. Eric was

preparing for an attack in period, clarifying what to say about a person who mistook the

fifth level for a sign of an alien. The men fought again using the power of Prana and a massive

sword. The whirlwind from the blows swirled around their figures, rising high into the air.

The inquisitor, striking, said that there was nothing strange in the fact that the stranger

had the fifth level and Eric put his sword in front of him, repelling the attack with it like a shield.

Leonhardt continued his explanation, saying that in this world created by the six goddesses,

a foreigner is not an ordinary creature. Noticing with shock how the inquisitor forcibly healed his

broken arm with turquoise energy, Eric said that he was also unusual. The masked man swung,

but missed the jock, who managed to jump back, sliding along the ground. Holding his sword forward,

Eric furiously asked if there weren't any good strangers. Having revealed that he no longer

Margher knows who is a villain and who is not the main character cut his opponent's cloak.

Mallee and Hart, wearing only his jacket, was approaching the jock, raising his fist for another blow.

The Inquisitor menacingly said that only those who have real power can talk about evil,

after which he issued a philosophical saying. After these words, the blonde guy hit Eric on the jaw

with all his might, and he flew up. Staring down at his enemy with hostility, the protagonist,

with blood flowing from his mouth, came to the conclusion that the Inquisitor specializes in single-handed combat.

He grabbed the enemy with his pumped arm, realizing that he did not benefit from a long one-on-one battle.

The man then violently head butted Leonhardt in the head. Both opponents, standing on the

destroyed ground, grabbed their heads after the blow. The blonde inquisitor lowered his head,

noticing that a piece of the broken mask that had been hiding his face all this time had fallen into

his hand. Eric, looking at Leonhardt with hostility, began to swing a huge sword. The blonde,

who turned out to be a level 120th plus Alpha Spiritualist, looked at the jock with bright green eyes,

Holding an object made of Prana in his hands and informing him that he was late.

Eric's astonished face was illuminated by a turquoise glow that filled the space.

Leonhardt squeezed the magic object tightly and cracks appeared on it.

The body of the jock from such an attack flew through several thick walls,

breaking through them.

A strong whirl and carried the main character further into the darkness.

Ben Eric stuck the sword into the ground and stopped, holding tightly to the hilt,

while simultaneously talking about the strength of the enemy.

The jock remembered that he swung his sword, looking in bewilderment at his hand, which was damaged in several places.

Lee and Hart flew towards him sharply, appearing with a powerful explosion accompanied by rising debris and dust.

Concentratedly watching the enemy, the inquisitor, surrounded by a turquoise barrier,

explained that Eric could not break through his blocking with his sword.

Rushing into the fray again, Lee and Hart explained that the jock had superior physical strength,

while he himself had superior prana-power. While striking, the blonde guy concluded that the

The entire force of the swords blow remained in Eric's hand to which he was indignant at the enemy's

meanness.

To the main character's comments, the inquisitor replied that for him it was trying his best.

As I kick the sword out of Eric's hand, Leonhard again used the suitable metaphor, comparing

himself to a predator on the hunt.

Turquoise Prana emanated from the leg, and the blonde warrior finished his speech by saying

that he accurately assessed the weak points of the victim and confidently attacked him.

While Eric tried to reach the hilt of his sword in a panic, Leonhard stated that it was surprising

to him that the musliman could not use the power of his aura to attack. When the inquisitor swung his leg for a new blow,

a translucent turquoise cube appeared on it. Prana emanated from the green eyes of the blonde man in threads,

and he noted that Eric also smelled like a predator. He struck the picture with all his might,

and he flew through the rocks. Eric's body rushed across the entire hydrina,

breaking through the walls in its path. The main character rolled her eyes,

letting out a scream as his back collided with the rocks, breaking them. Having destroyed the

The arena wall, the main character froze in the air, arching his back from the shockwave.

He gritted his teeth with tension, looking very aggressive, as stone debris rose into

the air.

Suddenly his body was pressed against the rubble by a huge strip of prana.

Multiple turquoise magic cylinders were aimed straight at Eric, pressing him further against

the wall.

The prana weapon was controlled by an inquisitor who rose into the air.

He secured all the turquoise cylinders in one place, not giving Eric a chance to escape,

and his sword fell down, piercing the ground.

narrowing his eyes at the enemy's location, Leonhardt concluded that it did not look like he was

using on Paula's skills or blessing, turning his back on his prana weapon with the intention

of leaving.

The inquisitor concluded that no signs of an alien were detected in Eric casting

chan rush in under suspicion.

The disappointed blonde young man took a step, at that moment one of the cylinders fell to

the ground.

And gnarled, muscular arm emerged from the rubble.

From the powerful impact, the remaining cylinders, along with debris and rising dust, were

Her scattered to the sides and glowing red eyes could be seen.

Lee and Hart turned around with a malicious smile, watching Eric get out.

He happily concluded that this was the real face of the jock standing behind him.

Leaning forward, Eric stood with a sword in his hands without a single scratch.

He raised his head, revealing his blazing red eyes.

Eric prepared to attack, breaking the ground under his feet.

Holding the sword, he rushed at his opponent with all speed, leaving indentations from his

feet in the ground as he ran, and a destroyed wall is visible behind him.

At this time, lean heart was concentrating on building a barrier of honeycombs of turquoise energy.

When the sword hit the prana shield, a bright flash appeared underneath it.

The inquisitor parried the jocks blow by blocking with his shield, and a whirlwind arose around

his opponents.

Bleeding wounds appeared on the hand holding the hilt.

The blonde guy stated that the prodiginous aura had no meaning in front of the power of

his prana.

Baid and turquoise, lean heart concentrated his energy into his outstretched palm, seriously

asking Eric if he was that desperate, calling him pathetic.

The main character, Savage, with a furious cry, ran towards the enemy with a predatory gaze, shrouded in a bloody aura.

He slammed his huge fist into the prana barrier with all his might, punching through the turquoise

Hanakom with crimson energy.

Confusion was easily visible in the inquisitor's green eyes as he looked at the powerful blow.

The energy of the turquoise barrier mixed with the scarlet aura as Eric angrily extended

his hand towards his opponent.

Watching the jocks hand, Lainhart was perplexed how he managed to break through his barrier

with just the residual aura in his body, concluding that in any case this would only harm Eric himself.

The main character with glowing red eyes confidently continued to reach out to the enemy through the fragments of the barrier,

while the inquisitor made the assumption that the warrior no longer felt pain.

The prana shield shattered into turquoise pieces, and Eric raised his sword to strike,

being very close to his hated enemy. The guy with glowing red eyes and a grin put all his power into

the blow, raising a powerful energy wave in the air. Lee and Hart managed to dodge,

Moving Eric sword to the side with his hand and noting that this could no longer even be called a sword technique. The

inquisitor with glowing green eyes noted that his opponent now resembled an animal and raised his fist behind

his back on which an energy cube appeared, preparing for a powerful attack. The blonde young man hit

the jock right in the face, raising fragments of the barrier in a whirlwind. He cast a smug look at

the main character, declaring that if you fight monsters for a long time, you yourself become like them.

When Eric fiercely grabbed his opponents hand with his teeth, Lianhart wondered who the muslimmon was

fighting within this case. Without releasing the inquisitors' fist from his mouth, Eric grabbed his face.

A powerful explosion sounded from the underground, throwing up stone fragments mixed with sand and dust.

The rocks of the gorge shook violently. Addies and ether walking along it were amazed by

the sounds from which sand fell from the stones, suggesting that their friend had met with the

inquisitor. The guy and girl found the shortest path into the gorge leading to the boss's room,

Where Eric and Leonhardt were supposed to be and quickly hurried there. Listening to the sounds,

either was afraid that their friend was losing this battle. In response to the girl's concerns,

Addie's gloomily stated that the main problem is not even this. But that if Eric is fighting against

the inquisitor, it means against the entire order as a whole. While the magician was guessing the

possible outcome of the battle, Eric, gridding his teeth from tension with burning eyes, tried to

strike with his sword. Leonhardt, with a smug look, did not allow this to be done, putting his hand

forward with a clenched fist, and Addie's said in the gorge that as a result of the battle,

Eric would either kill the enemy or die himself. Then, either fearfully asked the question,

if their friend wins this fight, will he become addicted to killing? Addie's confidently

replied that he would never allow such a thing to happen. The magician ordered to speed up,

and the hunter's quickly ran towards the boss's room. The warrior and red armor rose to his

feet again. The skeleton stared at him with black empty eye sockets, from which a blue glow emanated.

These were monsters who did not hesitate to kill people. The warrior destroyed the monster with one

blow of his sword, cutting off its bony head. The warrior with the bloody helmet had no reason to

sympathize with the monsters. The skeletons called the enemy a monster and a human voice and wished

for his death attacking the man. The warrior cut off the head of every monster without hesitation.

He had no doubt that he always stood on the side of justice without hearing the screams and

groans that would make even his heart tremble. If he had heard them, he himself would have been

in his chest and remained in the ground as the warrior stood up. The chosen hero, who was not stopped by anything, existed only in the book that Changarishin was now reading. Reading page by page, the guy agreed that it was just a story. Now the chosen hero himself turned into one of the monsters he had fought so hard against, and the warrior stood up.

In this cloak fluttered in the wind, the creature roared ferociously, its demonic mouth opening

wide in its violet eyes flashing.

While the monster standing among the corpses was bathed in a purple glow, he was continuously

gaining a huge number of points increasing his level at a breakneck speed.

The words on Paul is delight 805mg appeared on the yellow screen.

The guy with the blue mohawk looked at the creature and fear not understanding what it was.

He looked around and saw the corpses of prisoners lying densely on the ground.

addition to them, there were also corpses of warriors. The monster with a terrifying grin was getting closer and closer to the confused guy. In one movement, the creature tore the ring-shaped artifact from his neck, and the completed survivor closed his eyes and fear. While the monster was putting on the ring, the guy with the Mohawk screamed in fear that he would give away a magical object that he didn't even know how to use, begging him not to kill him. The frightened survivor covered himself with his hand, and at this time a yellow light of healing began to emanate from the artifact. The deep cut on the arm of the guy with the

Mohawk healed in an instant, leaving not a trace. The prisoner looked at his shoulder in surprise,

realizing that all this time he had had a healing artifact, and the monster began to move away.

While the creature carried the unconscious lessly in its arms, speculation arose that those who knew

the spells were strangers. The monster said intermittently that everything was safe and there was no

need to fight anymore. Looking at the saber in the center of the circle, surrounded by a turquoise glow,

the monster added that the clearing of the dungeon went according to plan. Suddenly, a stream of fire

appeared in front of the creature's feet. From the ledge above, a voice ordered the monster to

move to the side, threatening to shoot if it approached the center. At his contemptuously called

the creature a foreigner, holding a magical device and a concentrated ether was squatting next to

him with two swords in her hands. Looking at the frightened guy, Sauna thought that from the very

beginning he suspected that he was somehow strange. After which, the prisoner immediately tried to

escape. Continuing to think, Jan. noted that he could not even think that the guy was a foreigner.

Suddenly, with lightning speed, either caught up with the guy and prevented his escape.

The excited Wyvern turned to Addie's and asked if this was really so. Taking the magical artifact into his hands,

Group member Rata stated that this is so adding that this can be found out using the blessing of

on-place, which is contained in his staff, looking at Changrishin's body. Whose body was filled with

a powerful aura, Addie's reported that he had used it, noting that he had lost his leading position.

A member of the Rata Group stated that the stranger managed to kill too many soldiers

and thereby raise his level. Alarmed, Aether wondered if the Great Land was hunting the city's inhabitants.

With a serious expression on his face, Addy's noted that in the past they experimented on the Ratnians to

make monsters out of them. Turning to the guy, group member Rata asked if the Voltarian warrior was with

him. Further, the guy said that the warrior was with them, noting that at some point he disappeared

from sight. Where he, Addy's assumed that they had missed him. Smurking, Aether stated that it was for

the best. Looking around the expanses of the dungeon, which contain many corpses of knights,

A member of the Radha group said that they could be sure of the soldiers' intention to kill all the escaped prisoners.

He was glad that this horror was not created by Ryo, pointing to the blade, shrouded in mana,

the guy asked the guys to stop talking about what is good and what is not, adding that they need to get out of there as soon as possible.

Looking at Chamorussian, in whose hands Leslie's body was, the guy said that he was very tenacious.

He told the guys that Sana had dismembered the warriors, who were in armor from head to toe in one movement.

movement. From Changrishan's helmet, his eyes could be seen, completely shrouded in aura.

The guy assumed that the guys didn't believe him because they themselves didn't see what

Changrishan had done. As they prepared to fight, the members of Ryze group stated that they knew this.

Raising the blade above herself, either noted that if Sana was allowed to go outside,

then other hunters could suffer because of this and then he would become even stronger.

Having activated the magic seal, Addi said that of all the hunters, only they have experience in

In fighting such monsters, group member Rodin noted that if St. has umpel is blessing,

then they will be able to remove all suspicion from the main character.

Having taken one step, Chandrishan froze in one position.

After which, with lightning speed, Saunar rushed towards the stun guys, asking if they were

talking about Ryo.

Raising his hand, Chanoshan asked the guys not to attack him.

Looking at Chandrishan, Addis thought that he still had some remnants of his mind.

Group member Rodis stated that they are also looking for the main character, which is why

By they are in a hurry, noting that if Sana helps, then they would not want to fight him

just like that.

Listening to him, Chainrshin was lost in his own thoughts.

Addy's noted that it would be easier for Sana to escape from there, taking on her original

appearance.

After which, a mysterious glow appeared from the magical artifact of the Rod group member.

Looking at him, they excited either asked what he was going to do.

Group member Rada stated that he had assumed these events, which is why he simplified the

magic of sharing on-plusing in advance.

Activated the Magic Seal, Eddie's noted that he had not checked whether it worked in reality. Observing her comrades technique,

either was amazed that Ample's blessing was being separated from him. A mysterious or a gradually emerged from

Changarishan's body, Leslie was unconscious in Sam's arms. A memory arose in Aether's head of how alive,

holding blades in her hands was preparing for battle. The shocked Wyvern thought about the Great Land. Suddenly,

the guys saw how the guy pointed the blade towards the magical portal. The guy, scared to death,

said that he did not want to die here. Seeing this, the alarmed Addie asked him to stop. Next,

either rushed towards the guy in order to stop him. Watching all this, group member Rata was shocked.

Addie's magical artifact was filled with an ominous aura. Turning around, the frightened

either called out to him. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared above the Wyvern's head. Turning around,

either discovered that she was in some part of the city. Being in genuine shock, the Wyvern thought

that she had missed Addie's, noting that they had moved to different places. Suddenly, someone called

out to her. An excited Martin asked if they had just cleared the dungeon, adding that they never showed up at the

appointed place, saying that he was looking for them. Seeing her comrade, the Wyvern was confused.

Trying to get up, the guy reported about a stranger who had appeared in the dungeon, adding that

he had destroyed everyone. Looking at the strong explosion, he stated that they needed to quickly

call the hunters there and destroy the stranger. Looking at the resulting explosion, either fell

into a stupor. Frighten Martin said that there was a hunters guild in that direction. Hearing this,

The Wyvern's face was filled with genuine fear. Looking at the magician, an angry brad asked for he shot.

The alarm magician noted that there was a monster in that place. After which, Brad said that in this case,

you need to aim at the monster. At that moment, unconscious Addie's hung on Chandrishen's shoulder,

an agitated brad tried to bring band member Rod to his senses. Looking at Sam, he informed the hunters

that he had a hostage, asking everyone to step back. Worry, Brad thought that he had been

worried about this ever since the inquisitor appeared, adding that such monsters had never

ever appeared there before. Slowly, Chandrshin tried to bend down in order to place Addy's body

on the ground. Brad couldn't believe that the monster came out after clearing the dungeon.

Suddenly, the hunters surrounded the mutated Chandrshin from all sides, pointing their weapons

at him. Furious, Brad asked what they were doing. Baring his teeth, the night declared

that the stranger was holding people with his tail and hands, ordering the hunters not to

miss such a chance. Smiling, the hunter noted that he looked big, but peaceful.

Crushing into the attack, the stranger said that he would hit him in the head. Suddenly, blood

spattered on his face. Bending down, sauna stabbed him with his stinger. Next, wings emerged from his back.

Watching this, Brad was shocked. The angry chan rush and called the hunter's vile monsters, ordering

them not to interfere. The defeated bodies of the hunters were located throughout the area.

Looking at this, either fell into a stupor. Her gaze fell on the frightened martin, who rushed

to Brad. Greatly frightened, the Wyvern tried to call out to him. Turning his attention

According to her, Brad said he was glad she was okay.

Many wounds were visible on his face.

After asking for forgiveness, Brad said that Addis had been captured, adding that Sam was

stronger than they thought.

He stated that their enemy had wings.

From what she heard, with a frightened face, either frozen one position.

The amulet on her chest began to emit a glow.

Rushing off, the wyvern declared that she would bring healers as quickly as possible.

Taking her hand, Brad said that there was no need to do this, adding that Martin had bought

artifacts in advance for restoration.

Being at Martin, who was barely holding back tears, Brad asked if it was true.

Taken a back, Martin noted that he always put himself in danger.

Smiling, Brad said that it was for this reason that Ether should find Addie's faster, noting

that if the hunters tried to destroy the monster in any way, then Addie's would be in danger.

Looking at the alarmed Wyvern, he asked if she had chickened out, adding that she herself called

herself a brilliant beauty.

After which, Ether pulled her hand out of Brad's bonds, thanking him.

Watching the Wyvern immediately set off, Brad asked how he looked.

reported that it was normal noting the rustic nature. With a thoughtful look, Brad said he couldn't keep

her here, adding that she had to do better. Using his technique, the wyvern rose into the sky.

A pin was visible on her cloak. The night sky of the city was shrouded in clouds.

In the vastness of the sky, Chan-Rishin was visible in whose arms Leslie was.

Hanging in the air, psalmist spoke of the edge of the eastern gorge and the promise.

Remembering the promise, Chan-Rishin froze in one position at the moment when a mysterious blue light

appeared on his way. Flying to the side, Saunas saw the trail left by a wyvern flying at colossal

speed. Watching this, Changrishin was lost in thought. His gaze fell on ether from whose winged

streams of mana emanated. With a serious expression on her face, Yita stated that she was not surprised

by this, adding that they were strangers and she was a wyvern. Heavy snowfall began in the mountainous

areas. The angry wyvern ordered Changrishin to release Addis, calling him a monster. Looking at her,

Sonic called her a monster. Holding Leslie's body in his hands,

Chandrishin tried to clear his throat. Unconscious, Leslie tried to mutter something.

Wary, Sanna spoke about the promise again, declaring that he was coming.

Suddenly, Chandrishin quickly began to fall down, seeing this,

either immediately set off in pursuit.

The enraged Wyvern asked if Sanna thought she could outrun her in the sky.

After which, with unimaginable speed, either rushed towards him. Blue flames were visible from her mouth.

After freeing him, the Wyvern declared that he better try it.

blue flames were directed towards Leslie. At that moment, alarm ether was thinking about

Addis. Stopping the eruption of flame, the Wyvern tried to clear her throat. Looking at

Chandresh and flying into the distance, ether noted that if she shot from behind, it could

hit her comrade. The Wyvern's gaze was fixed on the body of Addis, who was restrained

by San's paws. A notification appeared in Chandresh's head, informing him that the regeneration

limit of Amplos's blessing had been reached. Watching him, ether wondered why he was running

In a way, hanging over Changarishan, the Wyvern directed its paws towards his wings,

grabbing it, either prepared to attack using blue flames.

Opening her mouth to erupt, the Wyvern thought that in this case, she only needs to aim for

the head.

There were many spikes on Sans Head.

Suddenly, a huge number of magical projectiles were formed from Changarishan's body, which

were directed towards the Wyvern, after which, either tried to evade them.

Continuing the chase, the Wyvern noted that she had almost turned into a waspive.

stone pillars were hit by Changarishin's magical missiles. Suddenly, the stone columns began

to collapse. Their debris began to fall towards Etha. The head of a wyvern was visible from a pile

of stones, which tried to avoid it. Seeing something, Etha was shocked. Her gaze fell on Addie's,

whose hair was blowing in the wind. In the hand of group member Rod, a magical artifact was

visible, from which a powerful stream of aura emanated. Addie's apologized for spying on his

memories, noting that when he heard about the existence of a stranger, he thought it was sauna.

Hanging in the air behind Chanrishin, group member Radha noted that he knew this was not what he wanted. The

alarmed Addis, screaming, asked him to stand before it was too late. With his hands to his ears,

Chanrishin said he wouldn't do it, adding that nothing had changed. Placing her hands on sun's face,

Leslie said that pages had passed, and what would happen in the future had already been

predetermined. Leaning towards Chanrishin, she noted that if you were going to die, it would be better

to live in illusions. Turning to the stunned Addis, Sauna asked for his name. Suddenly, the hands of

group member Rod were bound with magical chains. Pushing off from the boulder, either prepared to jump.

Grabbing the chains, group member Rod had tried to free himself from them. The blue aura of

either could be seen in the rubble of the stone columns. Crossing her blades, the Wyvern prepared to

attack. With lightning speed, Ethan managed to cut off Chandrase's tentacle.

Whereie, Sana froze in one position. Add his body quickly began to fall down.

Immediately, Ethan rushed towards her comrade. Letting out an unimaginable roar,

Sana prepared to launch an attack, a huge number of magical projectiles were aimed at the

Wyvern.

At the place where Aether flew, a trace of her blue aura continued to remain.

The excited Wyvern did not give up trying to save Addis.

Her gaze was directed towards group member Rod, who was unconscious.

From the strong fall, dust rose on the ground.

Many magical projectiles were aimed at the cloud of dust.

Watching all this, Changrish and hung in the air, sparks from his attack could be seen from

the dust cloud. Lost in her thoughts, Aether reported that she was very cold, adding that

her body was cooling down. The Wyvern's eyes were closed. Opening her eyes, Aether was shocked.

Continuing to think, she noted that she was enveloped by the feeling that she was dying.

Seeing something, the Wyvern fell into a stupor. A huge block of ice appeared at the side of the fight.

Looking at San Soring in the air, Addie's raised the magical artifact above himself.

Whereie, group member Rodis said that it was time for him to wake up from his sleep.

His gaze fell on Changarishin, whose helmet showed cracks. During a fierce fight,

Raio and Leanheart clashed fists. After the impact, a colossal shockwave arose.

Raising his hand above his head, Leanheart thought about the habit of retreating to long distances

after an attack, which testified to the protagonist's experience in hunting huge monsters.

Looking at the angry Raio, he noted that other habits also indicate many years of work as a hunter.

Leanheart reflected that despite Raio's thoughtless actions, he could see that he was used to

this struggle with himself. Genuine rage was visible in the eyes of the main character. Razing his sword,

RIO prepared to attack. With lightning speed, the main character rushed at his opponent. Watching RIO attack,

Lienhart was shocked. With colossal power, the main character pushed his body to the side.

Due to RIO's blow, Lienhart was thrown into a stone wall. Holding his hands to his face,

he noted that the main character was repeating his techniques. Wiping the blood from his face,

he thought that he didn't know this only because RIO used two different methods of fighting.

Leonhardt believed that the main character was simply looking for something that would work in an attack.

Raising his blade, Raio prepared to launch his next attack. Continuing his thoughts,

Leonhardt noted that what he should really be afraid of is that the protagonist is not a monster,

reflecting on instinctive adaptation for the sake of survival. Having created a magical barrier,

Raio's opponent felt that it was too dangerous for him to continue hand-to-hand combat.

Raising the sword above his head, the main character froze in one position.

Riya's body was enveloped in streams of red aura. Looking at this, Leonhardt was shocked. His gaze fell on Riya's blade,

which he believed was shrouded in an aura. The protagonist's face was filled with hatred.

With lightning speed, Riya struck Leonhardt's arm with a vertical slash,

swinging, chin-russian prepared to attack. His hand was directed towards Addis's face.

Trying to block his attack, group member Rada used his magical artifact, which was covered in ice.

While in his thoughts, Addis noted that Ample is blessing had already reached its limit.

Looking at Sand's body, which was shrouded in powerful streams of aura, group memorada understood that they could still take some time, adding that it would not stop until all the user's energy was absorbed.

ChangRishan continued to strike countless times in an attempt to destroy Addis. Group member Rato was

sure that it was impossible to get rid of the blessing now. A strong magical seal formed around Addis.

In the middle of the seal, a block of ice appeared in struck ChangRishan. Raising his magic staff,

Addis asked Sam to pull himself together. While ChangRishan was holding onto the ice block,

the system notified him that he did not have enough strength to recover. After which, he stated that

that he was continuing the hunt, where he, group member Rada froze in one position.

Next, using his magic, Addie's activated a fire spell that was directed towards Sam.

Holding a book in his hands, the pages of which were empty, the system reported that this user was not allowed to participate in the battle.

Squeezing it in his hands, he asked them to stop, wondering how many people had already suffered because of him.

Chandrishen's body was enveloped in tentacles.

The book in his hands began to emit a mysterious glow.

The system announced that this user had no desire to survive.

The eye in this book was shrouded in red.

The system reported that from this moment all user rights are transferred to the blessing

of Amplus.

After which, Changrish and let out a piercing roar, shrouded in flames, he rushed towards

Addies.

Leslie, sitting on the bridge, watched their fierce battle.

Wary, she suggested that Amplus' blessing was on the brink, adding that this would be the

way things would end up in the end.

Heading towards it, either asked if it was a great land.

Leslie was taken aback when she saw her.

After removing the rope from her hair, the wyvern's hair began to flutter in the wind.

with an angry expression on her face, Eva asked if she knew her. Hearing this, Leslie became lost

in her thoughts. Smurking, she stated that she did not know, noting the large number of rat-neans

who wanted to kill her. Next, Eva brought her blade to her face. Beside herself with rage,

the Wyvern shouted at her to stop joking. Turning away, Eva said that she didn't really

help for it. The image of the deceasedly appeared in her head. Wyvern was sure that people

like Leslie did not remember those who sacrificed their lives because of them. Either believed

it was for this reason that they used people to achieve their goals and then abandon them.

The image of a distraught maiden surfaced in her memories. The enraged Wyvern asked how dare they

do this, suggesting that for them it was some kind of trifle. Looking down, Leslie stated that

the Outlander who just survived was the true embodiment of evil. Looking at the distraught

Chanryshan, she noted that if they were not like this, they themselves would become the subject of

a hunt, adding that or they would be discovered and killed. With a worried look, Addie's continued

you to rebuff Sana, Leslie considered it all pointless saying that nothing would help. After which, she said that it was for this reason

that the alien who was able to survive in this world was truly evil. Looking at Eva, who continued to hold the blade to her face,

she assumed that this was why they had gotten there. Leslie stated that she was destined to die in

pursuit of the pleasure of killing, which came from nowhere. Smiling, she asked the Wyvern not to interfere,

adding that such a death was fate for them. Shouting out indignation, either stated that these were all

It's true that he was a person, then at least. After which, Sana appeared before them. With a wave of his hand, he prepared to strike the stunned wyvern. Next, he threw ether's body off the bridge. With a shocked look, Addie's watched her fall. Concentrating, group member Rada pointed his magic staff in her direction. At the last second, Addie's managed to save Ether using his technique. A worried group member Rada asked if she was okay. Lying on the ground, the wyvern assumed that nothing had hit it. Looking at the place where Changrishin was, Addie's asked if he had hit him on the ground, and then he had hit him on the ground.

Looking at the place where Changrishin was, Addie's asked if it was just a threat.

Ethan reported that this was not the case.

Holding the magical seal in her hands, the Wyvern noted that she did not know why this was so.

Pointing her hand towards San, Leslie sent streams of her aura towards him.

In her thoughts, she could not believe that this could even slightly atone for her sin.

Noting that all of this was the work of a Legandra.

An agitated Leslie asked Chandrishin to leave this place, saying that the inquisitor would

arrive there soon. She stated that she alone would be enough, adding that she was a great

land. San's gaze was filled with true hatred. Next, grabbing Leslie by the throat,

Chan-Rishin lifted her up. While in his bonds, Leslie was shocked. Looking at her,

sawna let out a high-pitched roar. The system announced a change in goal to the nearest

highest level, reporting that energy was being replenished using the given goal.

Wary, Leslie assumed that Ample is blessing wanted to kill her and become bigger.

She was amazed that despite all this, she still wanted to help these heroes.

smirking, Leslie declared that it was the worst ending.

From what they saw, the stunned guys frozen one position.

Leslie's gaze was shrouded in genuine shock, trying to break free from the shackles of his

armor, Changrishin declared that this was not the end.

Baring his teeth, he did not stop trying to get out.

After which, Sana was still able to leave them.

Smiling, Chandrishin said that anyone who wants to become a warrior cannot be content with

such an end.

Turning to him, Leslie could not believe what she saw.

Going around, Sauna watched as the crazed armor under the influence of Ample's blessing, tried to attack them.

Horrified, Leslie said that the blessing was still there. Suddenly, Ample's equipment threw the guys off the bridge. While falling, Sauna pointed his hand upward. With emotion on his face, turning to Addie's,

Chandraseen declared that Ample's blessing should no longer be spared. While under the influence of the technique, the armor was enveloped in streams of mysterious aura. Having created an unimaginably powerful seal, Addie said that thanks to Sauna, he had gained time.

Pointing the magic staff to the side, group member Rata used fire dragon magic using an ignition beam.

The place of the duel was covered with many magical seals that were directed towards Aplis.

Addie's activated the triple overlay of circles. With an angry look, group member Rata

stated that he could not control the power of fire. After which, Addie's waved his magic staff,

the trace of which dissipated at the place where the technique was activated. Suddenly,

his magic item began to crack. The colossal power of technology spread throughout the dungeon.

fiery tons of flame enveloped the armor which was under the blessing of Aplus. Due to the influence of the

technique, the armor let out a piercing roar. An unimaginably powerful explosion was heard in the

vastness of the dungeon. The beam from Addie's technique was visible from the depths of the dungeon.

The length of this ray was so great that its trace was visible in the vastness of the night sky.

Due to its use, a hole appeared in a huge block of ice. With a surprised expression on her face,

either asked why Addis hadn't used this technique yet. Group member Rata reported that she was above

his level, noting that for this reason, he could not control her power. Holding Addis' exhausted

body, the Wyvern asked if he could fight. Group member Rata said that his strength is at its limit.

Looking at the guys standing nearby, Estiz said he hoped that their strength was at the same level.

Their gaze fell on Chanrishan and Leslie, who were frozen in one position. Looking down,

Leslie announced that their fight was over, adding that there was no point in them fighting any

further. Looking at the alarmed guys, she noted that they had no strength left for battle.

Excited Addie's asked if Leslie would now run away. Having heard about this, she said that they

themselves wanted to free the main character from the inquisitor. Raising the emblem in front

of her, Leslie stated that if they managed to defeat her, the great land, then the

inquisitor would have to go back, adding that he was simply chasing the blessing of

Amplas. Surprised, Jan. asked if she really wanted to be caught, noting that if she fell

into the hands of the inquisitor, there would be more problems. Turning, Leslie reported

the inquisitors believed that there were strangers there, stating that it was for this reason that

there was only one way out. She stated that San needed to save Ryo and follow him, where he, at his

ass, if she would really repent like the last coward. With disgust in her eyes, either believe that

Leslie simply wanted to escape from fate. Smiling, Leslie noted that perhaps this was so, adding that

this is why she did not want to end everything so meaninglessly. Suddenly, when they saw something,

the guys were shocked. Their gaze fell on a huge block of stone that was falling in their direction.

Horrified, Addie's assumed that it was an aura. The main characters blade became covered with chips.

At that moment, Leonardo tried to touch his wounded shoulder. Raising his hand to it,

he tried to use the recovery technique. Plenching his fist, Leonardo noted that the healing was

too slow due to the aura remaining in the wound, adding that he should just increase the effect.

Leonardo's body was covered with streams of powerful mana. While in his thoughts,

he assumed that he was mistaken that Ria would not be able to use aura, noting the thought that it

it was too strange not to use it. While observing the main character, he stated that he

did not think that the aura would be used to counteract her prana. Looking at the distraught

rio, Lynhart noted that he was unable to control what escaped from his body. Blood slowly

flowed from the nose of the enraged protagonist. His body was filled with a powerful aura emanating

from him. Its streams enveloped the place of their duel. Holding his head, Lynhart thought

that it was huge, noting that in such conditions, Ryze's body should have completely collapsed.

Under the influence of a powerful aura, the main character let out a piercing roar.

Lee and Heart believed that then Ryuz aura would completely come out and destroy half the city.

After which, he folded his fingers to apply one of the techniques.

Lee and Heart thought that he would like to catch Ryou alive and get the necessary information.

Taking a fighting stance, he noted that he would not be able to do this.

Quitting his sword behind his back, the main character prepared to attack.

His eyes glow to bright red.

After which, with lightning speed, Ryou rushed towards his opponent.

Dodge the powerful attack, lean heart moved onto his attack. His fist was directed towards the

proteinist's face. After which, lean heart's chroniclided with Rai's aura in a fierce battle. With

unimaginable speed, the guys rushed towards each other. After their collision, a terrifying explosion

was heard in the dungeon. Hanging in the air, the main character prepared to launch into attack.

Placing his blade in front of him, Rai used the piercing technique. Due to the colossal power of

the blow, an explosion was heard on the battlefield again. At that moment, the guy's gaze was

was riveted on their fierce battle. Horrified, Leslie wondered who the main character really

was, that he could fight someone who had received the goddess's blessing. The excited Addis

noted that he himself did not know the full strength of the main character, adding that it

turned out that he also had an aura. Looking at Ryo hanging in the air, group member Rata assumed

that he had summoned her during the battle. Addis was glad that the inquisitor could not

do anything to the main character. With a malicious grin on his face, Ryo froze in one

position. Continuing to think, group member Rata wondered whether the anger that was

transmitted through the aura actually belonged to the main character. With a worried look, Addie stated that there was

only one way left, clenching his fist, changrysh and froze in one position. Looking at the battlefield,

turning to the stunned Leslie, he reported ignorance of what she had done in the past. Further,

chanrysh and stated that he only knows that he survived only thanks to her. With a look full of

madness, the main character collided with Leonhardt's face. Son and noted that at the moment,

Riah is fighting while bleeding, adding that his opponent is also not a criminal.

Clutching her face, full tried to hold back her tears over the loss of brat.

Janrishan said that those who died due to his fault were not criminals.

Sana noted that those who grieve for the dead were all his fault, saying that he must be held accountable.

With a serious expression on his face,

Janrishan asked for this reason to give him to him this time,

adding that he must pay for all his sins.

Looking at the stunned Leslie, Sana declared that her place of atonement was not here.

After which, sauna took off, heading towards the fierce fight. Due to Rai's powerful attack,

blood gushed out from Leonhardt's mouth. At that moment, his foot was directed towards the

protagonist's face. A powerful explosion was heard on the battlefield. In the cloud of dust,

Leonhardt's eyes were visible, which were covered with a mysterious glow. Putting his hand

behind his head, he cast a vacation. Using his technique, Leonhardt created a giant right hand that

exuded streams of Prana. After forming the technique, Leonhardt pointed a giant hand towards the

The protagonist, holding his sword behind his back, Rayo activated one of his skills.

Having pierced Leonhardt's technique, the protagonist activated cutting.

Suddenly, cuts appeared on the fingers of Rayo's opponent from which blood began to lose.

While in his thoughts, Leonhardt noted that he knew that Rayo would use this technique.

Stretching both arms forward, he castification, creating a giant left arm.

An air flow seal was activated on Leonhardt's giant hand.

After which, he clenched his palms tightly, suddenly, blood began to ooze from Leonhardt's palms.

Vending down, the main character used the infinity skill.

With lightning speed, Ryou used a longitudinal and vertical slash, screaming, the main character

fiercely inhardt's technique.

Raising his blade, the protagonist rushed towards his opponent.

Smurking, Leonhardt noted that he knew this, adding that he should have taken the artifacts

with him.

After a colossally powerful blow, an explosion was heard in the dungeon.

The in-heart clenched his hand into a fist and blood sprayed from the fresh cuts on his fingers.

To increase his strength, the young man focused on the most basic defense techniques, which

helped him receive the blessing of the goddess.

Therefore, when Eric cut the inquisitor's attack in two planes with a powerful aura,

Leonardo felt this destructive force and realized that this technique had been honed in battle

a million times.

The distraught Eric created huge streams of black and purple aura.

As the alien's murderous attacks rushed towards Leonardo, he realized that he needed

to dodge and that he could do it.

However, Leon Hart, with a smirk on his face, was very curious if he was truly the strongest.

Scarlet streams of aura filled the airspace, moving an unprecedented speed.

Dense, black smoke rose, making it impossible to see anything in the air.

In the middle of this fog, Leon Hart stood motionless, Eric sword resting on his bare chest.

The aura made wounds on the body of the black haired youth, from which blood oozing, mixed

with magical power.

Leon Hart looked down with a distant expression on his face.

The inquisitor, looking at the enemy's broken and cracked sword, concluded that he could not

resist the aura.

Eric fell to his knees and powerlessly lowered his head when Leonhardt said dryly that neither

the young man's body nor his weapon could withstand the aura.

Eric coughed up clots of blood as the inquisitor wondered if the aura had destroyed his opponents

insides in battle.

Leonhardt coldly stared at the young man with his cold emerald eyes, coming to the conclusion

that there was no point in fighting further.

The inquisitor, whose torso was striped with two elongated scars in the shape of a cross,

thought about Eric Sore, the alien weekly held his crumbling weapon. With his fists on the floor, Eric desperately begged Lianhart to spare them. Without raising his head, the young man assured that at ease, either in Chandraseen were good guys who would never have contacted the inquisitor on their own. Lianhart frowned thoughtfully when Eric asked him to pretend that the inquisitor had not seen his comrades. Closing his eyes, Lianhart agreed. Then he raised his hand, collecting prana in it, and said that he could not trample on the name of the goddess and allow himself to lose as someone who had her blessing. Lianhart was the most proud leader of the first star of the

Part created a cone directed towards Eric's head and said that today there was no stranger

with the fifth level, no inquisitor, no one with the blessing of the goddess.

Eric only quietly expressed his agreement, and that was enough for Leanhart.

The inquisitor, looking straight at the stranger, introduced himself as Leanhart cattle

Francis.

Eric raised his head and smiling weekly with bloody lips, said his real name.

The inquisitor flexed his fingers, creating more prana.

Changrish and roared definitely, calling for Eric.

The young man turned around at the sound, and Leanhart looked puzzled.

When Leonhardt unobtrusively inquired about the identity of the young man who had come running, Eric

tensely replied that he was just a crazy fool.

The young man, looking seriously at the inquisitor, showed him his hand modified by the blessing of almoplas and declared that he was ready to take responsibility for what happened. Eric, enraged by these words, did not understand why

The young man bowed his head and said that he would say everything he knew, after which he would receive any punishment.

Changarish impressed his hand to his chest and raised his tone as he asked what would be left if he had to kill and fight to survive.

When the young man shouted to stop fighting pointless battles, weapons were thrown into the air.

Eric and Leonhardt froze in shock when a spear flew from behind and pierced the body of the young alien right through.

Chainrich ill-cuffed and drops of blood sprayed from his throat.

Eric looked intensely at Leonhardt, who did not change his position, but was looking towards the wounded guy.

Changrishin fell to his knees.

Barton was the one who threw the spear at him, tears accumulated in his eyes,

and his face was twisted and horror at his action, but the people behind him looked aggressive and hostile.

One man from the crowd wanted to make sure that Changgrishin was definitely a stranger.

And another man, holding out his index finger, confidently shouted that he had seen everything with his own eyes.

Someone in the crowd shouted that the alien was still breathing and could escape, and the rest, as if Madden, screamed, wanting to kill the young man.

People raised their weapons, shouting slogans about killing the stranger and saving their comrades.

Changgrishin hung on a spear in a pool of his own blood while a crowd of armed men quickly descended from above.

Eric, realizing what had happened, called out to Chanderson with a piercing cry.

The young man hurried to get up.

However, he immediately fell heavily to the ground with a pop bearing his teeth.

Eric tends to with all his might and scream that he couldn't move.

Meanwhile, the crowd was already brandishing their weapons, preparing to stab the stranger to death.

Eric, who was lying face down on the floor, opened his eyes when he heard a familiar address.

The young man propped himself up on his elbow.

Watching in horror as Chanderson pulled out his modified forearm and said that he had behaved too shameless.

While people obsessed with the thirst for death were approaching the young alien,

Chandraseen smiled radiantly and said that he wanted to become a hero, no matter what.

Leonhardt intervened in the situation, releasing a powerful magical stream that stopped the

angry crowd, but at the same time touched the stranger's body.

The prisoners looked stunned at the burning changrishan.

In his free palm, Leonhardt clutched the fragment left from the young man.

Leonhardt raised his spear, which wounded Chandraseen, and the crowd cheered, raising their

weapons with satisfied smiles.

The Lianhart turned to Eric with a cold gaze and said that it would be better if you

continued to lie in place.

Eric rose heavily from the ground, indignant at Chandraseen's behavior.

Suddenly the young man screamed, filled with rage, and blood began to flow out of the wounds

on his body again.

Lianhart tensed and stood in a fighting pose, preparing his spear to attack.

Suddenly, at his appeared in front of Eric, and either appeared in front of Lianhart.

The girl screamed shrilly demanding to stop, because they had already achieved what

they wanted.

his head bitterly and softly told Eric that now he had to stop. Eric clutching a piece of his sword,

listened with his teeth exposed and anger as Addie's asked him to stop. The young man's weapon fell

to the ground with a clang. Leonhardt also threw his spear and Eric fell to his knees with a

deafening cry and Addie's fell with him. Leonhardt, with a steely gaze directed at Eric,

said that a promise only works once. While Addie's carefully stroked Eric's hair and either sat

silently on the floor, Leonhardt turned to the crowd and said that there would be no next time.

Leslie stood on the roof of a tall building. Her face looked worried. Blood oozed from the girl's

clenched fist. A weak past, and that battle left its mark throughout the city. However, the residents

immediately began to repair what had been destroyed and bring the city back to its previous form.

Over time, they began to forget the stranger because of whom the riots began, such an endless

choice. But not his desire. There was an illusion of temporary calm, but his death did not change anything.

In the courthouse of the city of Crater, someone loudly asked the Baron about a stranger who had

at escape from prison. The Baron sat in a wheelchair, surrounded by intrusive journalists, and answered

one of them that no illegal actions had been committed on the territory of the prison, and the accusation of the

brutal murder of escaped prisoners was not enough. The Baron clenched his hand into a fist and cried,

remembering the guards who, in an attempt to protect the escapees, themselves suffered and were

killed, and mentioned that he himself risked his life for the sake of the prisoners. When the man

revealed that he was a live thanks to Rod's courage and because of this, he appointed him commander of

of the Night Core, Rod introduced himself non-verbally with a grin. The Baron shouted that he had

already punished the stranger for the lives of those numerous hunters, and also gave his word

to punish all those involved in these atrocities. There was a spear in the grass, next to which

Leia bouquet of flowers in a white wrapper. Either intertwining her fingers, sat by the grave

while Martin, along with Ellia and full, thanked Addie's for coming too. Martin asked wordly if

the Volterian warrior was still unconscious. Addie's replied that Eric had already come

to his senses, but the magician looked very sad and worried. The young man added that

the wounds were too deep, recalling how Eric left a small note. Addie said it will take

Eric some time to recover. Ether, who shed tears on her hands, apologized for pursuing this

stranger that day. Ether stood up, thinking about what would have happened if she then followed

the guys. Suddenly, the sobbing girl was grabbed by the cheeks. Ellia and foolish heard her that

Brad had foreseen this outcome and believed that she would become a strong hunter. Addie's

in Martin watched with smiles as the healer sisters said that Brad would have doubted this

if he saw Ethan in such a state, even though he had little understanding of people.

Ethan wiped her wet eyes with her hand, saying that she was the most beautiful in the world.

The girl put her hands on her hips with a smile and said that she would raise her level and

defeat all the bad guys.

Martin took the spear out of the ground, saying that he wanted to give it personally to the

Walterian warrior.

Martin asked Daddy's and either to take weapons.

Ethan looked at the spear and shock and realized that it was a Brad artifact.

The girl remembered that this spear also pierced Changarishin right through.

Addies politely refused, explaining that it would be better to leave this spear with Martin

because they were on the same team.

But the young man, without lowering his weapon, replied that Brad had borrowed it from a

Walterian warrior, and always said that he would return it when he became as strong.

Martin said that Brad would not want this spear to sit and rust, and instead it would better

help 80s and either.

It was a sunny day.

Either talked about how she and Addies couldn't refuse the young man, and the magician

can reply that they didn't need the extra load either because there were no spearmint on their

team.

Ether said that they should become even stronger, noting the weight of the spear, and

that is, who was carrying it, currently agreed.

Ether sincerely asked that he's a barricaded martin.

The magician hesitantly suggested that Eric disliked martin, and Ether said that it bothered

her that the young man could not hate him.

The young man and the girl approached the blue door of the brick building, deciding to ask

maiden if it was possible to exchange this artifact for another.

Ethan called made in as she walked into the building where there were drops of blood

on the floor.

Addies and ether frozen horror, their eyes widening.

Made in sat on the bloody floor, where a thin knife and a scroll with drawings lay.

Ethan rushed to the girl, worried about her condition.

Made in raised her eyes to ether and addies and fear.

Ethan and Addies listened intently as made and reported that that girl had come.

Made in clutch the knife in front of her while someone in front of her said that she could not

attack this person.

Leslie held the golden scrolls, telling a tense maiden that the band inside her belonged

to Leslie. The red-haired girl crossed her arms, reminding her that the scheme, stained with

maiden's blood, was still working. Leslie said with contempt that this band was still in force,

and that maiden would die immediately if he betrayed her. Maiden screamed that because of this

band, she could not even calmly pronounce Leslie's name. Maiden didn't understand why Leslie left

her when she was so devoted to her. Maiden's eyes widened when Leslie coldly replied that

such was the fate of used items. Leslie clutched Maiden's knife in her palm. Her blood

Blood splashed onto the scroll, and Leslie said that now maiden has no inhibitions and can

live a free life.

Maiden fell to the floor, stunned by Leslie's behavior as she walked away.

The girl stopped in the doorway and turned around, answering that it was because she was the

same.

Either asked if it was a fake and Addie's, carefully examining the scroll, replied that

it was also the first time he had seen the magic of the band, but the scheme was most likely

real.

Addie's looked closely at the diagram when Ethan suggested that it was some kind of repentance.

No White Cloud swirled against the background of a clear azure sky.

The low it stood the house of Addis.

Eric, wrapped in bandages, sat on the edge of the bed and said that before everything

became clear as soon as he picked up a sword.

The young man looked at his hands, remembering how he destroyed a white dog on a rocky mountain

and how he caught monsters in Ratna.

Eric covered his face with his palm, realizing that when he swung his sword and walked

towards the enemy, everything was resolved by itself, but now he does not know how to get

rid of this vile feeling.

Eric opened his eyes through his fingers, thinking about killing the inquisitor, because

of whom Chandler shouldn't die, or Martin, who threw a spear at the murdered stranger to

avenge Brad.

Eric's gaze became wild as he contemplated another option.

He turned to Leslie standing behind him, offering to kill her, because it was she who put

the oplus blessing into Chandler's body, Leslie honestly admitted that she was to blame

for Chandler shouldn't death.

Eric punched the wall next to the girl, and her crimson hair flew away from the gust

of wind.

Iron Man broke the wall and remained standing in his original position, filled with anger.

Leslie listened intently as Eric said that they all walk around with sad faces, but it was this

girl who made sure that he died.

Eric let out a deafening cry when he declared that Leslie did not keep her promise and

remained alive in place of the deceased's changry shin while she wasted her time on pointless

battles.

Eric remembered the one who should be sad the most and complain and blame everyone.

The young man shouted, but Changry shin smiled instead as if there were no one to blame for

his death at all.

The girl stepped towards Eric, dropping drops of blood on the floor and saying that she had no intention of finding out their plans to use the oplas blessing and was simply doing all the terrible things they ordered her to do.

when he heard Leslie say that her behavior was not fair or kind. Blood ran down the girl's face,

which he wiped with her fingers, saying that she told Eric about their existence and would not

hold a grudge if he refused. Leslie clenched her hand into a fist and frown, strictly saying

that she was not going to repeat it a second time either, so the young man had better remember

everything well. Leslie, who had purple seals on her back, told Eric about people who forced

them to fight and kill each other and rejoice in these deaths. Eric tends when he thought about

the cardinal of the great earth faction and realized that they're really was someone behind this. Eric Grinn,

Sinisterly, as he contemplated killing just them. Leslie, raising her tone, clenched her hand into a fist and

told Eric to listen carefully and remember her words. Eric froze and opened his eyes wide,

dumbfounded by something. He remembered how, before his death,

Changrishan asked to help him become a hero. The young man's wide palm cut the air with a whistle.

Leslie even flenched and fear when Eric slapped his hand in the face. The young man's face was

was distorted into a crying grimace and rare tears splashed in the air. Leslie froze awkwardly and asked

an a trembling voice what was wrong with Eric when he sat down and began to sob loudly. The young

man tore his hand away from his face, revealing a broken, bleeding nose, with a smile apologizing

to Leslie for cutting off mid-sentence, arguing that he had not been himself lately. When Eric

apologized again, Leslie turned around and saw the stunned at ease and ether in the doorway.

However, then the dragon and Wyvern smiled at the same time, looking at Eric warmly, neat

in vegetables were fried on the grill. The meat pieces were perfectly fried and there

was a mark from the grill grate on their surface. A sharp knife quickly cut the meat into

small pieces. Eric, focused on cooking, sprinkled salt onto the dish with an elegant gesture.

The table was laden with gorgeous, delicious-looking dishes, including meat, vegetables, salad,

and bread. At his even-turned-pink with pleasure when he tasted the meat and began to praise

its taste at the ideal temperature. When the young man said that he was not capable of this,

Although he was a fire magician, Aether said with a radiant smile that the young man should

master such a technique.

Eric said with a smile that he had been eating only meat for more than 20 years, and

that is suggested that after so much time it should have become boring and Aether, throwing

her hand up, offered to overeat in honor of Eric's release to freedom.

Suddenly, women's hands loudly slammed the table on both sides of the plate.

Leslie rose from her chair, lowered her head, and asked irritably what the others were

doing here.

Eric calmly replied that "chandrish and dreamed of foreigners and ratinians living peacefully,

Leslie asked with contempt whether the young man was therefore offering to play at friendship.

Addies and ether looked down and were upset when Leslie doubted such friendship, adding that

it was not difficult to pretend. Leslie screamed that if they killed them, nothing would change,

and that the guys didn't even know who it was. Addies coldly said the name of Archmage

Sinovia. Leslie looked at the young man with wide eyes and surprise, who said that foreign

magicians only use existing techniques and do not know how to create new magic.

And added that all the magic that he had seen so far was created here.

At his seriously stated that when he saw Hedju's technique, he was convinced that only an

archmage could use such magic.

Amazingly, thinking about how long they had been looking for how to free themselves from

the band, asked if Addie's understood that technique.

The magician answered with an awkward smile that due to his low level he could not yet use

such magic.

But Ether and Eric loudly declared that Addie's had rid the maiden house of magic into

to which a Le Jandro had invested the blessing of Aplas. Lesley stood silently, eyes wide and

mouth open, while the trio talked about Le Jandro. His dragons nest in Garhen. Eric, at ease and

Lesley, engrossed in their meal, turned in surprise at Lesley's cryo and she realized that

Garken was also involved in this. The girl could not recover from her stupor, and her silence

confirmed that this assumption was correct. While Lesley was shouting that Garhen was not

one of those who could allow himself to be discovered so easily, the rest of those sitting

at the table devoured their dishes as if nothing had happened.

Ether frowned and reminded Leslie that she herself had recently mentioned how Ratnians and foreigners

simply could not sit peacefully and talk.

While Eric swallowed a huge piece of meat, at his added that this would be unthinkable for the

heroes who had fought so many times with foreigners.

Leslie was shocked that it was all a lie.

Eric began to drink from the bottle when Leslie started talking about how level five aliens,

and even the Voltarian himself, in principle, could not get into Ratna.

Eric seriously asked the girl if she knew what Kimchi and Kpop were. Leslie responded to the young man with

only a dumbfounded expression on her face. Addie explained that Kimchi was a food from the land of Eric,

and the young man explained that it was like a spicy pickled salad, causing Ethan to assume

that Kimchi was like the food of elves. Leslie sat back down at the table when Eric said that

Kimchi doesn't fit with elves, but Addie's would be more likely to like it since he's a dragon.

Eric asked Leslie where she was from and she replied that she was from France.

Night has come. The four heroes created the omeplace blessing for some of their own purposes,

unknown to Eric. It was good that Sword King Beethold was not in the mood to cooperate with them.

The Fairy Queen is the only heroine whose location is known. Hollyan transcending life and death

on the way to the Fairy Kingdom, which takes about two months on foot, you encounter dungeons with

very dangerous and powerful monsters. While Eric was packing up his luggage, Leslie Dryley said

that her information wouldn't be much help, and that fighting them would be suicide. The girl

girl crossed her arms, and Eric agreed that now they could not defeat them, so they needed

to become stronger.

The young man meant not only himself, but also at ease and either, who were talking to the

sobbing maiden.

Leslie glanced at Eric when he said that the more there were, the better.

The young man asked the girl with a smile what she would do in the end.

Leslie opened her amber eyes, looking at Eric in surprise.

Rod, cleaning his ear with his little finger, made a grimace while talking to someone.

Sitting on the throne in front of the Baron, bowing deeply, Rod said that in an ordinary

court he would have paid to find the prison owner innocent, but he made him out to be a foreigner. Rod,

looking out the window at several people, said that his luck would have it. The Brotherhood of Darkness

found out about this, and asked if the Baron suggested pretending that all this was a misunderstanding.

The Baron raised his pitiful face and grabbed Rod's leg, reminding him that he had made him the head of

the army and begging the man to help. Rod put two fingers to his forehead and said that he was called

to do justice, but he could not watch someone say goodbye to life because of this justice. With a

malicious smile, Rod announced 20 million X's every month, and the Baron screamed in fear,

because he did not have that kind of money. When Rod ordered the Baron and the name of the goddess

of darkness, Kivriel, to open the door, he accepted the order with a stutter, looking fearfully at

the commander of the army. The Baron sent Rod out the door, asking him to tell the inquisitors that

it was all a misunderstanding and a mistake. Rod leaned against the door with a dissatisfied face,

while the Baron, with fear and his voice, asked him to wait a little. Rod smiled widely,

The man thought contentedly that now there was no need to worry about anything. Because everything was going smoothly, and with that kind of money, getting artifacts of full restoration would not be a problem. Hearing exclamations outside the door, rod tensed and assumed that they were inquisitors. The door swung open with an exclamation. Ron, dramatically pressing one hand to his chest and throwing the other in the air, asked the inquisitors to listen to him and reported a misunderstanding. Two men in long black cloaks silently looked at the blonde in Sten's silence while they were born.

Listen to him and reported a misunderstanding.

Two men in long black cloaks silently looked at the blonde and stunned silence while between

them the barren lay and a pool of blood on the floor.

He lay face down and did not move.

Seeing this, Rod fell silent and froze with an expression of complete bewilderment on his face.

The unknown people escaped by jumping out the window, but Rod shouted after them that it

was all a misunderstanding.

Leslie was sitting on the red roof of a yellow brick building.

Leslie thought that she could not live like Eric because of her ban, which obliges her

to return to them.

Eric, Addie's and Aether set off without her, but this was not scary for Leslie.

She realized that the world the young man dreamed of was not just a dream.

The girl smiled softly when she thought that now she could at least do something.

Leslie disappeared from the roof.

Two killers have been arrested for the murder of an important suspect.

Rod's thoughts contained only obscene words.

The omeble is blessing shards shone brightly, surrounded by a purple haze.

The holy maiden sat in the lotus position, stretching out her hands to the precious object,

Shaun Moore and Moore every second, and thought about Kivreel, who would definitely be happy about this. The

old woman arched her eyebrows sadly when she said that the crater would not overlook all the damage that

was caused by the investigation without the knowledge of the order. The Holy Maiden turned around,

telling Leonhardt, who was standing nearby, that enforcing the sentence in front of the villagers was

not at all like the young man. Leonhardt calmly explained that the stranger with the blessing of

amplas who was there had almost given up. Remembering the enraged Eric, Leonhardt added that he had

no choice but to take measures to ensure that other hunters did not get hurt. The young man raised his

eyes and frown, saying that he had some news related to this stranger, against the backdrop of the

blinding light of the blessing fragment. Only a small silhouette of the holy maiden was visible and

she briefly praised Leonardo. The old woman opened her mouth in a wide smile. Her eyes widening and

filling with purple light as she said that Leonardo had done everything right and was right. The young

man suddenly became stupefied when he realized that someone had possessed the holy virgin. The handmaids

once fell on their faces, and Leon Hartnelt, greeting the goddess of darkness, Kivriel.

Kivriel, in the body of an old woman, opened her eyes wide and stretched her mouth in a frightening

smile, noting that Leon Hartnelt had proven that he was the owner of the blessing of the goddess

and her faithful servant.

Leon Hartnelt did not feel an ounce of pride or joy when Kivriel praised him for not only

returning the blessing of Aumplas, but also destroying that foreigner.

Kivriel did not understand where such a strong warrior came from who dared to challenge

the one who had the blessing of the goddess, Zenovia, who was wondering why Eric was fighting

with the boy, asked with a smile if Leon Hart knew anything about him. Leon Hart, without

raising his head, clenched his hand into a fist. The young man said that Eric is a descendent

of the Voltarians. The inquisitor grinned lightly, saying that Eric had recently arrived

in Ratna, so he was ready to fight anyone with power, and Leon Hart had to put pressure

on him, because he was interfering with the performance of his duties. Zenovia pulled

her dark lips into a small smile, considering what the young man said to be true. The old

Old woman's face was distorted with violent emotions, and her hand was thrown up as exclamations

came out of her mouth that Leonhardt did not even wait for the goddess's oracle.

Although it was certainly not easy to fight with a representative of the sword King clan.

The old woman's voice authoritatively shouted that Kibreal now forbids the young man

to enter into battle until she allows it.

Looking at the floor with cold eyes, Leonhardt was forced to only agree in obey.

Zenovia, stretching her arms after briefly shifting into an old body, expressed her gratitude

for the blessing of the goddess that granted her youth. The Archmage smiled, concluding that Leslie's

words about a Voltarian and a stranger suddenly appearing, who were not in their plans, turned out to be true.

Looking at her hands, Zenovia said that without their excellently in heart, the plan would have failed,

and Garhen, holding the shard in his hand, called the young man the best inquisitor. When the man

added that this is not always a good thing, Zenovia's mouth fell open and shocked as she looked at

the object in his hand. The woman frowned tensely and bit her finger, surprised by the almost unchanged

size of the oplus blessing. And Garan annoyedly explained that it was taken away too early due to the

fact that Leon Hart began to act without instructions. The man furrowed his brows as he summed up that the

young man was out of their plan, and Zenovia bared her teeth and annoyance, saying that the oplus

blessing should have been fully formed at this time. Zenovia said that absorbing all of

Kivriel's divinity would be too much. And besides, without her divinity, this intermediate dimension

would not last long and might disappear. Dark and clenched the fragment of blessing into his

This fist, saying that there was no other way out. When the man said to open kivrile seal slightly and absorb her divinity a little by little, Zenovia even screamed, stunned that he actually wanted to do this. The archmage warned that with the help of the unfinished blessing, Amplus Garden would not be able to control the goddess's divinity now, and the balance of the world could be upset.

Garkin responded decisively that it is necessary to absorb all the divinity before the world collapses, but a destroyed world can always be repaired.

The man extended his hand towards the magic cube, declaring that this would be possible after he became a god.

A luxurious carriage rode between high rocks, from which a conversation about the punishment of Leonardo could be heard.

Lord Felix said with a serious face that it was an unusual situation for the holder of the goddess blessing to receive punishment, but the young man's joke confused the man much more.

Lee and Hart resting his head on his fist and looking down, listened as Felix recalled his words that the goddess of darkness did not exist. Lee and Hart raised his head, touching his chin with his fingers, and replied that it was not a joke and he really wished it were true, because due to recent events there were too many reasons for doubt. Lee and Hart said that the last time the man in the red hooded cloak called himself a Volterian, the goddess did not notice the lion these words. Felix jumped out of his seat, shouting that the six goddesses knew everything down to the number of grains of sand on the shore, and that the goddess of darkness fell in his hand, and that the goddess of darkness fell in his hand.

The young man pointed his finger at the man ordering him to calm down and listen, and said that he would never do such a thing without having a reason. While Lee and Hart was saying that the man was doing this because he had proof, Felix stood up and turned to look at the young man with blond red hair.

And the purpose of the Inquisitor was precisely to interrogate.

Leonhard explained that the Inquisitor's goal was to neutralize the stranger and take him prisoner,

but those angry hunters could no longer be stopped.

The inquisitor explained that they were already seeking revenge, so he used a powerful technique.

This technique blocked visibility, and at that moment Leonhardt opened the window, covering

Changrishan with a protective layer.

However, Leonhardt was already in an exhausted state due to the fight with Eric, so his

strength was not enough to make Changrishan invisible.

Therefore, Leonhardt threw the stranger down.

Changrishan jumped when he realized the reason why his whole body ached, as if all his bones

were full.

The ink was not sure if this was good evidence for the goddess.

Lee and Hart, looking out the window, answered irritably that a person can be deceived, but a real goddess

cannot.

The ink was said a remembered how she had claimed that he had killed a stranger.

Lee and Hart came to the conclusion that the one who is in the dark brotherhood is not the

goddess' kivriel.

The inquisitor suggested that they want to get not even the entire dark brotherhood but

divine power.

When Leonhardt suggested that it was God's providence that he was entrusted with dealing

with the stranger, Felix shouted that in this case the young man should immediately return

to the dark brotherhood.

Leonhardt said that it was necessary to act in secret from the dark brotherhood, because

there might be a traitor among them and someone might find out the information.

When Felix carefully reminded that, due to his punishment, the young man could not conduct

an investigation now, he was loudly indignant.

because he had just settled in and another smaller carriage drove past theirs.

Leonhardt tends to feel like he tried to console the unmanned with a trembling voice.

Rod wrote in that small carriage, his hands clenched into fists while his face was

contorted with worry. Leonhardt saw Rod pointing his finger at himself, frightened by something,

while liquid flowed from his nose. When the inquisitor turned around and said to turn around,

Felix was surprised at such an unexpected order. Leonhardt called out to the slightly frightened

and said that he should have died, but he survived, and there was a reason for this.

The inquisitor with a kind smile asked the stranger to help him, noting that this was his chance

to become a hero.

This is how the first episode of the second part ended.

In the middle of the forest, a small wooden building with a broken door could be seen in the night.

Someone said that people turned to the goddess Kivriel when they pray for the repose

of the soul, because she controls darkness and the end of everything.

A man with blue hair and a beard, holding a sword, said with a grin that they had just

discovered the sanctuary of kir real nearby and suggested that the elves also prayed to her.

Three men who resembled bandits cornered a pink-haired boy with elven years named Leondle and

transists. The boy raised his bruise face and said with contempt that human beings were so boring,

marveling at the behavior of these men towards the representative of the Atrances clan.

A metal box fell to the floor from which gold money fell out.

Leondle with a grin told the robbers that they had better take the money and leave,

for they would risk it if they demanded a ransom for the boy from his clan.

The men began to cackle with joy when they saw gold that could buy several houses.

The blue haired bandit with a knife kicked the elf in the stomach. He said that they had already

received payment much more than the boy was offering and stabbed him in the back. The man lifted

lay-ondels head by her short hair, aiming a knife at her throat, saying that it would be on the road.

The elf closed his eyes, preparing for death when suddenly a red magical flame appeared behind him.

The magic formed a crimson ball of intertwined ribbons, blinding red rays of light streamed out

from the shack. Even the night sky became several shades redder. Lay-ondal collapse exhaustedly on the floor

while the frightened robbers quickly ran away. Human legs appeared on the floor, on which muscles were

visible in places without a layer of skin on top. Tyweer, dressed in black ribbons, stood with her eyes

closed against the backdrop of a scarlet glow. The girl opened her eyes, saying, "Riohan Benton."

Eric, Addis and Aether were riding in a carriage drawn by a robotic horse. Aether, lying on the

the roof of the carriage asked Eric what he didn't understand and he resting his cheek on his hand,

spoke about the four heroes who destroyed the king of the sword. When Eric asked why they

needed a stranger, because that man was a hero and a warrior, Atties, who was in the role of

Coachman, replied that 20 years ago the Great Land was the enemy of the four heroes. The magician

added that no one could have thought that now it would be she who would be standing behind them,

and either said that they would not have believed it either if they had not experienced it

themselves. When the girl yawned so hard that tears pulled in her eyes, Eric wanted to mention

something else. Eric asked when they would arrive in the kingdom of Farries, because he had been

seeing the same landscape for two days already, and at his reply that they had been in this kingdom

for these two days. The magician explained with a smile that the territory of the fairy kingdom

begins from the roots of the world tree. Eric turned away from Atis, looking at the road with

admiring eyes. A huge world tree opened in the middle of green flower fields, and this was the

kingdom of Farries, namely, Elendia. The fairy kingdom is a united state of four nations,

At the center of which stood the world tree, and each nation had its own culture and its own ruler. The

capital of the Fairy Kingdom is located at the foot of the world tree. This tree has many roots. If you follow

those that stretch across the mainland, you can get to the capital of the elven kingdom in the

largest city. Sorandia is the road to the capital of the kingdom of fairies and at the same time a

trade route, so various tribes of elves, as well as people, gathered here. Due to the mixing of

different tribes and races in one place, equally different problems arise. Even before the advent of

of human guilds of hunters, fairies founded their own guild which dealt with various issues.

Many hunters came here and became heroes, but there were also many who died.

A white haired elf in round yellow glass is sat on a wooden table and wrote something on paper.

He was the head of the guild.

When the man looked at the newcomers who arrived in the form of at ease, Eric and either

he realized that these newcomers were not ordinary guys.

Eric stood with his arms crossed, a confident smile on his dark face.

head with a fountain pen in his hands jumped up from the table, clearly happy about something.

The man was fascinated by Addys, who was a magician of the 52nd level and possessed both

moderate charm and at the same time fortitude.

When the head looked at Ethan, a level 38 swordswoman, he was delighted with her pretty appearance,

despite the fact that sometimes the girl looks stupid.

The head sat back at the table and jabber that people like these two should not rot in dungeons,

and they could become the best in the secular world, and so the man decided to write letters

of recommendation so that they could get the support of influential people. Ether turned pink

with joy and was about to come up with a name for their group. When Addie's covered the girl's mouth

with his hand with an awkward laugh and answered the head that they would register as simple hunters.

The magician was glad that the level of Eric, who was looking at the sheet in his hands,

with stunned eyes, was not measured. While Addie's was talking about how the hunter exam

was cancelled about 10 years ago, Eric was staring at his zero out of 10 points.

Either seeing this result laughed until she cried and offered to study with the young man,

jokingly saying that he could call her teacher. Eric squeezed the girl's face,

and she screamed in panic about her hairstyle while the head of the guild calmly said that he would

clarify about the cancellation of this exam. At ease told the man to register Eric as his guardian,

and the young man fighting with either immediately confirmed this information,

and the head of the guild mentioned separate rules for guardians. A huge, heavy, blue-bound

One book slammed onto the table as the man said he would check to see if there were any exceptions.

Eric and Ether looked dumbfounded as they looked at the book, and Addie's listened with

a smile as the guild leader told them to come back in six months when the test was completed.

A green blue sky with billowing clouds spread over the kingdom.

Eric, carrying a fragment of a sword on his back, was depressed and completely at a loss

for what to do for six months, and either suggested that this was all because elves sleep

longer and time flows differently for them.

Eric, hunched over, stared blankly at the ground, while Addie's explained with a smile that

the elves must not yet have gotten used to the modern guild system that appeared only 100 years

ago. Addie's supported his comrade with the words that six months would quickly fly by,

and Eric weakly said that the magician, who was 151 years old, was exactly the same.

Either noticing pink flying petals in the air, turned around. The girl, pointing her finger

at the crowd of elves in the middle of the decorated city, happily suggested that something

The man stood in the center of the arena and tried to pull a sword that was as tall as him out of the ground while the audience and the presenter carefully watched his efforts. When the man was unable to draw his weapon and fell exhausted to the ground, the crowd of spectators laughed loudly. Eric, looking at the situation with a smile, suggested that it was a fair, but Addie's reply that it was more like thanksgiving. Addie's, with a smile and an outstretched index fin, the man who was unable to draw his weapon and fell exhausted to the ground, the crowd of spectators laughed loudly. Eric, looking at the situation with a smile, suggested that it was a fair, but Addie's reply that it was more like thanksgiving. Addie's, with a smile and an outstretched index fin, and he didn't want to do that, and he didn't want to do that, but he wasn't.

but Addie's replied that it was more like Thanksgiving. Addie's, with a smile and an outstretched

index finger, informed Eric that the elves were created by the Earth goddess Sorandi. The magician

said that in the distant past the land of the elves was barren, and when the king of the elves

offered his prayers during a famine, the goddess Sorandi heard them and gave him a sword.

As soon as the king stuck this sacred gift into the ground, it began to be fertile,

and the elven state began to prosper. Addie's summed up that this is why they organize a holiday

once a year is a sign of gratitude to the goddess, and Eric was surprised. The young man, looking at the silhouettes

on the balcony above the arena, asked if they were elven nobility. Suddenly, Addie's asked about

ether's whereabouts, and Eric replied that she had just been with them. The magician opened his red eyes

and horror, realizing that they had lost the child. When Addie's ran off in search of

ether and asked Eric to stay in place, he was indignant. But the magician shouted back that

the pitching was visible even from afar. When Eric turned around after Addie's and said that

either in this case could see the alien from afar and approach him, another participant in the

competition lost in the arena and fell to the ground. Eric became interested when he heard the presenter

loudly shout that no one would be able to pull out the sword this year either. The weapon gleamed in

the sun as if winking at the young man and inviting him to try to pull it out. The elven nobles,

drinking alcohol, sneered about the stupidity of humans and their short lives, because of which

they should try their best. One of the elves stood up, saying that the number of people made up for

for their low longevity rate. When the long-haired young man and the crown added that without

people no one would cultivate these fields, the Elf knocked the glass over himself, fearfully

greeting his Highness. All the elves fell to the floor and bow while the long-haired Elf admired

the beautiful city. The young man said that the king also wanted to come, but because of his

health he could not and added the end of the holiday to him. One of the elves looked up at his

Highness in shock. Either, with a toy helmet on her head and a package of elf cookies was

upset that they were already leaving, because the holiday continued until the sword was

pulled out. The girl, throwing cookies into her mouth, said that only the king of the elves could

pull out the sword, but Addie's replied that this was just a legend. The magician explained that in fact,

the sword was stuck into the ground with the help of magic, and many people tried to pull it out,

but could not. Addie said that the king would appear, remove the magic, pull out the sword,

and stick it back into the ground. For this is an ancient tradition to show the justice of the

choice of the goddess who chose him. Eva, who initially noticed that it was all for fun,

now understood why there was no one who actually put in an F effort when trying to pull out the sword.

Addy smiled softly and replied that no one would have been able to pull out the sword anyway,

and if they could, then this man would have been dealt with quickly.

Eric held a sword in the air, split in half. Both Eric and the crowd looked in amazement as they

looked at the divine weapon in the air. Ether and Addy's looked at what Eric had done with empty eyes

and open mouths. The stranger began to sweat, looking up excitedly. His highness and the crown closed

was his eyes. The population of Sarandia, the capital of the elven kingdom, is one hundred thousand. Now in the largest city of the elven kingdom, connecting Farrell into the mainland, two people were getting out of a stopped carriage. Standing in the middle of the paving stone path, the tall and short girl simultaneously exclaimed that they had arrived in Sarandia, looking at the landscape that opened before them, where mountains coexist with buildings. The brunette looked at Landel in the robe and thanked her for her help, and in the meantime, she looked around wordly and asked her to be quieter. The girl with pink hair turned out to be the same as her.

quieter. The girl with pink hair turned to the brunette, whispering a reminder that no one in this

city should know about her presence. Then the tall girl repeated Landon's gesture and leaning over,

whispered well. The girl with pink hair looked at her interlocutor in the wilderness while a

blush covered her cheeks with embarrassment. Landon went forward, asking the brunette to be more

careful and quickly look for the right person, because now she was accompanying her, and she,

remaining in place, continued to whisper. Flashed, Landon concluded that people could not be trusted.

They know neither honor nor nobility, but her companion was very strange.

The elf lay Andel recalled how she was in the world, lying on the brunette's lap while she

stroked her head. Looking at the girl on her lap, the brunette in the moonlight confirmed that

Lay Andel atrances was alive and asked the goddess of darkness kivir for protection for her.

Her calling that night, Lay Andel concluded that even after the girl became her escort,

she still seemed strange. The brunette, who is now very focused, always answered questions about

herself that she was a separate creature from the darkness, and repeated incomprehensible words that were impossible to believe.

The girl was squatting under a carriage with a mechanical horse looking for something. Having found a red hair, the brunette began to sniff it, which shocked the elf standing behind her in her companion.

Looking at the brunette with a disappointed expression on her face, Landon said that she thought so, and she was simply not herself.

She unwittingly overheard a conversation between two pastors by about the situation that occurred at the sword drawing competition at the Thanksgiving holiday.

When the men were discussing that some hunter had broken the sword, which created a big fuss, a girl with pink hair, shocked by what had been said, looked at them with huge eyes and an agate mouth.

Meanwhile, the incarnation of the goddess of darkness, Kivriel, was holding a red hair in her hands.

Tivier detected the scent of a young dragon, as well as two of his companions, who arrived in this city together,

together, concluding that the next destination would be the Hunter's Guild. Sitting on

her knees in front of the carriage, the brunette decided to go there, and then turned to the name

of her companion, which was revealed by two passers-by. Eric held in his hands a broken sword that

he managed to get at the competition. Now he was up to his head in a pile of earth, realizing that

something was wrong. The main character stood with his hand extended upward, in which there was a sword,

grabbed by huger than hands, and elves with staves gathered around. One of the silver-haired,

appeared elven aristocracy shouted angrily from the balcony that this was no place for

a wallterion, suspecting that someone had sent the man while the blonde elven king stood at

a distance. Eric destroyed the earth that bound him and calmly walked forward, admitting

that the competition simply seemed funny to him, and to the side of the elven the hat

gaped in horror. Small pieces of dirt flew next to the fair face of the elven king. One of

them left a small dirty spot on the face of the blonde youth, and the silver-haired

elf watched in horror. He loudly declared from the balcony that the air had been attacked

by a wall-terien. Everyone gathered at the celebration began to run away in panic, calling

Erica terrorists, which made him very perplexed. Among the crowd, holding the hood of a green

robe, stood lay-ondle, looking intently at the jock and not moving from her place. While the frightened

people were quickly running away, someone hit the girl. Lay-ondle, left alone in the square,

fell face first into the ground, and Eric rushed to her aid. Then, being over the rising

elf, the guy asked in a panic if she was okay. When the main character asked where her

Their parents were an extended his hand, wanting to help, lay on Bill sharply hit her with

her fist.

The girl was very angry because the main character mistook her for a child.

Lay on Bill suddenly fell to the ground out of great fright and screamed at the sight of

the monster, and Eric was indignant at why she was calling the man a monster.

Trying to say that this was too rude, the jock turned back and saw a giant stone hand

flying towards them.

In front of the elf and the walterians stood a stone giant with sparkling red eyes, created

with the help of the unique magic of the elves.

The king's assistant, bowing to his majesty, said that this golem is connected to the roots

of the world tree, which is the pride of the clan, asking the monarch not to worry.

No matter how strong a wall Tyrion is, he will not be able to do anything when strong roots bind

him hand and foot.

It is impossible to inflict even a tiny scratch on the roots that are filled with the energy

of the tree.

Eric struggled to hold back the stone golems hand so that it could not harm Landon, who

lay unconscious, seeing that no one cared that another person had suffered.

The protein is scornfully called the aristocrats scum, a red glow flashed in his fierce gaze,

and a scarlet or a filled the space.

The blonde king, without opening his eyes, stood shrouded in red light.

A powerful stream of aura hit the giant, lifting debris into the air.

From the strong pressure of scarlet energy, the stone giant began to fall apart.

The king's assistant watched in panic as the golem stones were separated from the roots

of the tree.

The air calmly noted that wallterian warriors who know how to use aura are not so easy

to meet.

The guy standing in the middle of the scorched earth, the silver haired elph exclaimed in

shaku he was.

Eric, surrounded by an aura and debris, asked with a menacing look to listen when something

was set.

At that moment, blood gust from his mouth.

Then the king's assistant hoped that the attack had worked, but the jock replied that he had

only bitten his tongue, realizing that because of the aura, the load on the whole body was

still great.

Concluding that it was not yet possible to adjust the output of the aura, Eric turned

to Landel, calling out to her.

He wanted to say that he needed to run faster, but he found only a mark on the ground from the body of the rescue girl. Then the guy closed his eyes, trying not to frown. Eric looked in the other direction with a grin and angrily threatened the two figures bringing in the elf, but immediately recognized them as attis and either. Putting lay-ondle on the ground, either angrily noted that they almost died because of him, and the magician reminded the guilty jock of the request not to use the aura until it was fully mastered. Looking up, the green-eyed girl said displeasly that it seemed Eric had already killed them.

Alvin archers from above aimed sharp arrows at the trio, sparkling in the sun. A whole army of armed soldiers

walked towards the hunters from behind. The elven king turned to the Walterian warrior, apologizing for

standing aside and observing his behavior. However, he noticed that the man had not answered for

the broken sword, and even if he surrendered now, he would still receive punishment for refusing

interrogation. Eric looked questioningly at Aes, and he said with a serious look that it was

better for them to surrender than to fight with all these warriors, warning that the minimum

in terms of imprisonment for the elves with three years. The main character said with a smile that he had no desire to leave the heroes for three whole years.

Ether looked at her friend with a sly smile, declaring that the elves would only be grateful if they found out about the conspiracy.

Looking at the magical instrument, Addie said with some confusion that then they need to change their plan.

The elf king expressed his pity. Opening his blue eyes slightly, the blonde man chuckled questioningly, noticing something strange.

Long black hair fluttered in the wind, wrapped in energy.

Kivier was approaching the company of hunters who stood fully armed in the square.

With a bored look, she advised them to listen to the elves, noting that otherwise Ratna would have no future.

Eric looked at her in bewilderment, not understanding why the unarmed girl got in.

Looking at the brunette with purple eyes, the main character assumed that she had a high level,

and when he decided to look at the information, the user manual began to glitch,

showing one yellow screen after another, each of which reported an error or lack of access.

Eric grabbed his head, screaming in pain, and that is anxiously tried to find out what it was,

putting his hand on the guy's shoulder. The muscle man said that there was some kind of error in the

oracle, displeasily asking the brunette who approached who she was. Kivier looked at Eric with the

cold gaze while she was enveloped in a red pink glow. The brunette's eyes glowed purple,

and her face showed no emotion. Passing by the disgruntled adis and Eric, Kivier said that now was

not the time to share information, deciding to decide everything after this hostile situation.

The girl approached the body lying on the ground, calmly lowering herself towards it.

She started to wake up Landon, but she wanted to sleep a little more.

Tivier took off the elf's hood, signaling that it was time to leave.

Hearing the name Landon, the elf king frowned.

He could not believe his eyes, seeing the prince among the people surrounded by guards.

The king displeasedly asked where he came from, while his assistant, and a panic,

realized who he was attacking.

While Landon, who turned out to be the prince of the elves,

Look discouraged at Kivir, a loud order was heard from the balcony to lay down his arms

and ensure the safety of the prince. Eric cast a frown at the prince and the brunette.

It was clear that Landel was very angry with his companion for taking off his hood and revealing

his identity. The action moves to a snow white elven castle, shining in the sun.

Next to it there is a garden with many trees, along which there are stone arches overgrown with flowers.

On the set table there were cups of tea and various sweets to go with them.

The king sat next to the gloomy lindel and with a smile apologized for having made an unforgivable

mistake in relation to those who saved his younger brother, and thanked the saviors. Addies and

either smiled wearily, and drops of sweat appeared on their faces, and the magician replied that

it was an honor for them, and the girl added that the invitation to the palace was a double honor.

The table with a white tablecloth was located in the garden under a large tree,

behind which there was a stone fence. Eric, crossing his arms,

Carelessly clarified whether the prince was the son of the Fairy Queen Holyion, and either

and Addie's looked at him in shock. The girl, in a panic, began to beat the jock,

scolding him for asking such a question, but he did not understand what was wrong,

and then the king laughed, explaining to the Walterian warrior that he could have misunderstood everything.

The blond young man, holding a mug of tea, explained with a smile that the fairy race includes elves,

nymphs, gnomes, and silt, adding that the number of their race is extremely small compared to others,

which is why the Union of the Fairy Kingdom, or Alendia, was formed.

Holian is one of the four heroes who received the blessing, as well as a representative of the 18 fairies and also the Queen of the Nymphs.

Eric realized with the frown that these were not Holian servants.

He glanced at Kivir still trying to figure out who she was, either with a guilty face noted that they do not have the right to such hospitality.

Because they split the sort of the King of the Elves and Addis added that they did not dare to even imagine its value.

The blonde elf, in response to the concerns, said that it was just a copy for the festival, and the real sword, sent by the goddess herself, could not be broken, since it was a sacred relic.

Lendel indignantly noted that because of the jock the whole festival had collapsed, pointing at Eric and adding that such an offense was unforgivable.

The king angrily interrupted his younger brother, reminding him that the people opposite had saved his life.

He also reminded the confused pink-haired boy that he had forbidden him to go outside the castle.

The king said to satisfiedly that before asking these people, it was better to explain to the

prince how he ended up in this place. Standing behind the elf, Kibir admitted that it was not his fault,

while he furiously shouted that his older brother was always trying to lock him up.

The brunette looked sadly at Landal, without saying a word, while he shouted that the king

forbade him to go out even during the holiday, so he decided to go and see in person. The blonde

young man looked displeasedly at his younger brother, who lowered his gaze guiltily, angry because

of such a reason, and at that moment, a man with a veil on her face approached him. She whispered something to the king,

and he asked about her father. He rose from his chair, and having informed about urgent matters,

bowed to the guests before leaving, and at ease. Who stood up, reassured him, saying that they

would inspect the surroundings for now. The magician and ether saw off the royal family members with

ten smiles, while the jocks sat gloomily with his arms crossed. After they left, at ease sat down and

exhaled with relief, and the girl slid down her chair, reporting that she was very worried during

the reception. Addies and Aether looked at their disgruntled friend, and the magician said reassuringly that

the elven royal family would help them get close to Holian, and the girl curiously asked what he

thought about the prince's escort kibir. Aether landed on the table. Eric replied that this was just an

ordinary warrior of the 80th level, and Addies said with a thoughtful look that most likely there

was a mistake in the leadership of the picture. Continuing to frown, the main character outlined

another problem, saying that his bladder was about to burst from drinking tea. Aether, in a panic,

shouted to be patient, but the guy leaning on his sword began to get up, answering that he had

already endured it while they were coming here. Ridding his teeth, Eric walked with small steps in

search of the toilet, and that he's asked to be faster. 20 minutes passed, clouds were floating over

the garden. Making his way through the tree branches, the main character bit his fist and at the same

time scolded the elves. Trying to restrain the urge and fearing prosthetitis, he was indignant that

there should be many toilets in the huge garden, but he never found anything. Suddenly, he moved one of

of the branches and discovered something that could help him in this situation. In front of him stood a mystical

tree hidden in the depths of the garden. The untouched nature of the place indicated that no one had

looked here for a long time. It was in this place where no one had come or would come, that Eric

decided to relieve himself and relief appeared on his face. When he finished, he awkwardly scratched

the back of his head, afraid that he would burst and die, and an old man appeared from behind a

tree asking who was there. Noticing the elderly man, the frightened Eric screamed in surprise.

The old man looked at the jock with a smile, mistaking him for Bayabao. The main character smelled

an unpleasant odor in his eyes widened in realization of what was happening. While the elderly man

reported that the toilet had run out of paper. Eric covered the old man, naked from the waist down,

who began to rise, shouting about his pants. Now the old man was sitting on a log with a red jacket

tied around his hips, realizing that this was not Bayabao in front of him. Left and only shorts,

the jock curiously asked the pointy year old man why he was in the land of the elves,

And he indignantly replied, "Is there a master of the land?" When the guy sat down next to him, the elderly man said that tending and protecting the territory where the world tree took root was just a mission of the earth goddess for the elf, concluding that in the end the flesh and the form of dust returns to the earth. The old man raised his head to the sky and sadly declared that the earth was crying.

Eric stuck his sword into the lawn next to the tree, and the old man asked him to

weld him in what he was doing.

By burying natural waste with a handful of soil, the jock replied that he was returning the

food they took from the earth and also fertilizing it.

Turning towards the old man, Eric smiled broadly, noting that they, as accomplices, must

keep everything secret.

Then the pointy-eared old man laughed, asking rhetorically what could happen to someone

like him.

The elderly man stood up and approached Eric, telling him that the earth rewards those who

work and suggesting that that is why the musliman appeared here at such a turbulent time.

The old man, holding the sword in his hands all this time, finally drew it.

Eric looked in bewilderment at the blade that appeared.

The guy sat to the side while the old man stuck his sword right in front of his weapon

sticking out of the ground. As soon as the D was done, a strong wave swept through the garden.

Roots appeared from the ground and began to wrap around Eric's sword on all sides.

They pulled the blade with them deep into the earth. The main character grabbed the handle and

gridding his teeth, began to pull the weapon towards himself with all his might. He continued to

try to pull the blade out of the ground, sitting on one knee and marveling at the incredible strength.

The jock strongly strained his large tan muscles, on which veins appeared,

afraid that he too would be sucked in. He didn't want to give up and held the hilt with a death grip,

pulling out the sword a little. Eric screamed from the intense tension, exerting as much effort

as possible. Eventually, he was able to pull out his weapon, flying backwards, and massive roots

It came out along with the blade. The jock raised his sword, which was hidden by the rising dust and dirt. A brown haze hid the lawn near the world tree. Eric covered in pieces of earth, noted that sand had clogged his pants. With a concentrated look, he picked up his sword, hidden by the soil, picking it up, the guy was very stunned. His massive blade turned into wood. Eric tried to swing his weapon and pieces of earth flew often. The wooden sword fell to the ground, and the main character concluded that it was heavy. Examining it, the guy came to the conclusion that the blade was simply draining.

energy from him, wondering what the old man had done to him. Eric sat on the grass and shook his head

in different directions, calling out to his grandfather, who, meanwhile, was buried in the ground,

from which only his face with a long nose protruded. When the main character came across this species,

he was struck by a severe shock. In a panic, he began to dig out the old man with his sword,

like a shovel, while shouting that he must first tell about the wooden blade, and in the bushes a

black crown could be seen in the leaves. The figure of Kybe you're appeared from the foliage,

while Eric stood over his grandfather, asking why he did this. Having stopped the excavations,

the jock froze, not expecting to see the brunette at such a moment. Under the end of the sword,

one could see the face of a buried old man with rolled up eyes. Tivier concentratedly put one hand

forward and clenched the other into a fist, preparing for a fight. The girl jumped in the air

and flew straight at Eric, who asked him to stop swinging his leg. Having made her blow,

Kivier flew forward with great speed, and the guy screamed in pain. He furiously shouted for the

the girl to listen to him because she misunderstood everything. Having landed and taken a fighting

pose against the backdrop of her buried grandfather, Kairi clarified whether the enemy wanted to

say that the elf king dug his own grave and climbed into it. When the girl put forward the possibility

that the old man was buried in the ground through no fault of his own, Eric surprised

that he had met the king, admitted that he accidentally buried him. Crouching and preparing

for another attack, the brunettes sarcastically concluded that the guy had mistakenly buried

the king alive. She rushed towards the jock at full speed. As Eric looked at her cold,

emotionless face, the user manual displayed numerous yellow lag screens indicating an error.

While the black heels of the boots were pointed at the main character, he wondered why, over

and over again, an error was displayed on caviar when requesting information. The brunette

kicked straight at the jock's face and he pulled back, standing on her hands, the girl looked

up at her opponent. Eric held her legs and tried to find out who she was, reporting that

The

Burnett held her skirt with one hand and with the other she punched the imputant man right

between the legs.

The guy screamed in pain, looking at the place of the impact and caviar landing called

the guy a scoundrel.

Eric was shaking in pain and bulging his eyes, said that if someone else had been in his

place, he would already be dead.

Looking at the guy, the Burnett gave out all the information about his appearance in this

world.

About 22 years of isolation in a similar world, as well as about the fifth level, which

was actually much higher.

The girl introduced herself as kibriel, noting that she was created by the goddess of darkness

kibriel and is her representative.

She also said that the proof of her words was the leadership of the jock, stating that she was

not affected by the leadership of the demon king.

Eric asked with bewilderment whether the goddess kibriel herself decided to kill the

stranger, and the girl noted the incorrect wording.

Kaiweer informed Eric that the goddess orders were to find a candidate for Ryohan

bin's assistant and test him.

The main character was surprised how the goddess could choose a stranger as an assistant,

Because she and the demon King are enemies, while creating a magical portal, the Brunette agreed with the guys bewilderment and added that the error and the leadership and the uncertainty of the interlocutor put her at a dead end.

Kibir's brush disappeared into the portal, and she continued saying that she began to doubt the competence of the jock after he attacked the elf king and he, holding his hair, repeated that it was a misunderstanding.

The girl took out a weapon from the magical portal, pulling it out by the wooden rod.

Putting forward her pull arm-glave, Kibir stated that right now she would test the personal qualities of the candidate for the goddess's assistant.

Eric looked at the girl with round eyes, realizing that she knew how to summon weapons.

When the girl pointed the glave with its sparkling tip at the guy, the shine of steel was reflected in her cold eyes.

Yellow screens with an error filled the entire space next to Kibir while the main character looked at her.

Meanwhile, the girl swinging her weapon flew up from behind.

The glave had it straight towards the jock at full speed.

Eric had no problem stopping the edge,

disgruntledly asking if Kybe your thought he would fall for her tricks for the third time in a row.

The girl widened her eyes, remaining in the air when the main character said that he could simply turn off the manual.

Holding a glave in his hands, the guy asked if the brunette didn't know that you shouldn't take someone else's property.

He looked at her with a frown, adding that it didn't matter who sent her,

but Kybe your insisted that she take her hands off that weapon.

She bent her lip, and a scarlet glow filled the space.

The glave was now covered in red bolts of lightning.

Removing his hand from the weapon, Eric was surprised to notice the aura covering it.

A powerful shockwave swept across the lawn, raising a cloud of dust along its entire path.

Shrouded in rising dust, the main character, gridding his teeth, tried to stand in place.

He looked at his palm, exhaling in relief, because he almost lost his fingers.

Eric cast a dissatisfied glance at the sword, attributing to it the decrease in defense due to the absorption of the aura.

The caviar again attacked the jock, intensively swinging her glave, and he asked her to stop.

The focused brunette, swinging, noted that the opponent did not understand the importance of the situation,

because the representative of Kivriel needed to test his skills.

As Kivriel dealt blow after blow to Eric, she was amazed that he didn't want to really fight using

his aura.

The main character was angered by the girl's chatter, and he decided to fight for real,

although he did not completely trust her.

While the brunette flew at Eric with a frown on her face, he prepared to fight back with

his sword. At the same time, thinking about the need to control his powers so as not to waste

his aura and at the same time not kill his opponent. Pivure landed, lowering her spear, and

the guy behind her continued to stand with his sword outstretched. The wooden weapon in his

hands was cut in half, and part of the blade fell to the ground. Looking indignantly at the

damage sword, Eric remembered his grandfather, and the girl said that she understood. She

turned on the main character, looking horrified, concluding that the guy wasn't going

to take her word seriously. Then the girl collected a concentrated aura on the tip of

The weapon, which frightened the hero, she glanced at her opponent, frowning with

displeasure.

Then a clawed of scarlet energy flies towards Eric at full speed in a powerful stream.

He noted with apprehension that it seemed like a cutting aura, deciding to dodge first.

At that moment, an old man with a rose on his bald head rose from the ground, asking whether

he was in the next world.

The guy watched with a shocked look at the powerful flow of aura illuminating the space.

Tivier watched with curiosity the direction of her blow.

The aura hit the world tree directly, and the whole thing turns scarlet, shaking from the

power of the blow.

After this, the tree increased in size, becoming even more beautiful.

Eric shielded himself from the bright light while the old man explained that the world tree

absorbs energy and begins to grow, depending on the type of energy the character of the

tree changes.

Continuing to sit with the flower on his head, the elf king explained that a high quality aura

makes the roots of a tree stronger than steel, noting that this cannot be achieved with

the help of an ordinary aura.

pointed his absolutely intact sword towards the old man. The king said with a sad look that the

jock was the first after Bayabao. Eric was stunned when the old man said that the goddess had

sent the hero to the place where he was needed. In the gloomy forest near the trunk a corpse was

visible overgrown with roots. Red precious stones hung on the tree like fruits glistening in the

darkness. A black silhouette blinded by a scarlet glow stretched to the very top. In a hand with

black claws was a plucked fruit in the form of a precious stone. While the blond air held the

The King by the back, Prince Layondle, standing in front of him, angrily shouted at

Eric, calling him a despicable imposter, noting that he dared to attack not only the King,

but also his escort.

Pointing his finger at the man, he angrily declared that he would not forgive him for this.

He shouted and ordered the guards to immediately kill this lump of muscle.

Eric twisted his mouth in displeasure at the prince's words, and at ease, looking seriously

at his friend, asked him to just quietly observe.

Layondle continued to demand that the vile man be killed, and at that moment the king

in Stockton, the old man sitting on the grass calmly announced that it was he who started

the battle, and the prince turned to his father in amazement. Eric was also shocked when Grandpa

admitted that he was just curious to know how much power this Walterian warrior had, adding

that nothing could stop this guy. After these words, the blonde young man shouted loudly,

asking why his father started the fight, and he replied that he perfectly understood the

crown prince. Who had to rule the kingdom instead of a decrepit old man. The old man,

grouping, added that he felt the cry of the earth and how the roots of the world tree swayed,

deciding that his son was going to tell him something. The blonde young man frowned deeply,

preparing to begin his story. He told his father that, according to rumors, a strange phenomenon

had appeared in the southeastern village, which, for an unknown reason, had turned cattle and

residents into mummies. The crown prince ended by saying that for this reason he was going

to ask the hunters to investigate this matter, and the old man said that he had seen

the strength of the warrior, so he trusted him. The king added that it would be difficult

for them to find the cause on their own, so someone who senses the earth is needed.

He sent his youngest son, and the shock-blamed will happily ask again, while the hunters behind

him gaped in surprise.

The blonde elf was completely dissatisfied with this decision and frowning his eyebrows,

tried to object to his father, but he was interrupted by the jock.

Eric furiously tried to say that they had not yet decided whether they would go on this mission,

and the panicking either closed his mouth, at ease.

Meanwhile, fearfully announced that they were heading to the capital of the Fairy Kingdom

on a very important matter.

The

prince turned to Addis seeking his support, but he became very nervous starting the stammer.

When the elf said that he would allow the baby to accompany him, hinting at the ether,

she was beside herself with rage.

When Layndall said that the ball of muscle could protect him, Eric raised his hand as if

he was going to strike the boy.

He stopped his hand right above the prince's head, raising a strong whirlwind around

them.

The man gloomily said that the Walterian warrior would not tolerate insults against him, threatening

Leondle.

The boy with pink hair rolled his eyes and froze, and Kivir, looking at him, concluded that

he was in shock.

Holding his long beard, the old man joyfully noted that Leondle had met a worthy opponent, and

the Crown Prince tried to convey to him that the boy was not able to cope with this matter.

Agreeing with his son, the elderly elf said that because of the danger of the mission,

the people recognized him, which caused the well-derment in the blonde young man.

The old king glanced at the hunters who were now arguing with the prince, noting that it was not good to force them so suddenly, because they probably already had their own calling.

Leaving, accompanied by two servants, the old man said that he would listen to the guy's decision tomorrow morning, and the crown prince gloomily replied that he understood.

It was night over the castle, and only one window had a light on.

Anis, with his hair tied up, gloomily suggested that the four heroes were planting something, fearing that they were going to attack the goddess of darkness.

Ether seriously exclaimed, "Aren't they using foreigners as slaves, which was doubtful?"

The magician Massage Kivier, who was sitting on a chair while the blonde rubbed her legs,

and the relaxed girl said that this is why the health of the hunters is needed.

Eric suddenly approached, smiling funny. The next moment, he threw up a chair with Kivier,

shouting what the girl was up to. The angry jock looked at what was happening,

declaring that the brunette was not the goddess of darkness, to which Addis and either noticed

that she was the messenger of the goddess who created the dragon race. Eric shook his head with

with displeasure, not wanting to agree and noting that he was an Earthling, to whom the gods had nothing to do.

Eric sat down opposite Kibir in the lotus position, and she said that this was not a request or a threat, but a fair deal.

When the brunette said that this was a good chance for the stranger, he frowned, not understanding what the girl was talking about.

The girl reminded that she is a representative of Kibiril, and as soon as the goddess is freed, she will give a reward to anyone who contributed to this.

Addie's and Aether Rashok to enkivir said that the reward would be the fulfillment of one wish,

not be on the scope of the world's dragons. Trying to attract Eric, the girl said that the goddess could

return him to Earth, but he reacted coldly to her words. The magician and the blonde looked at their

friend in alarm when he noted that there was someone promising a similar reward in using it for

their own purposes. Eric spoke the name of the demon god on Paulus, saying that his goal was to kill

the goddess. Addie's and Aether, after such an insulting comparison, approached their friend and

an angrily began to shout at him, suggesting that he was on the side of the demons.

Removing his hands from himself, the main character calmly explained that 20 children had

been rotting in the mountains because of on Paulus, and now he was simply afraid of being deceived

again.

Putting his hand on his shoulder, Eric looked down, remembering that they needed to catch

holy in any way.

Tyweer coldly reported that this was not necessary, because the goddess Quiriel gave

them only one task.

The girl listed the names of Garkon, Zenovia and Holyon, explaining that the hunter's task

was to find the king of the sword-barthole superior in strength to all three. Addies and

either stood with their mouths open, and Eric thought when the brunette said that the hunters

only needed to guard her, after which Bartle himself would destroy all the fallen. The doubtful

Jack noted that the task seemed too simple for a spa with a reward, then Kivir, looking at

him, declared that failure in this task was unacceptable. After these words, Eric frowned

deeply. Either and Addies breathed a sigh of relief when Eric agreed to the task, saying

that they had the same goal. Tivier ordered to leave now and began to climb out the window,

which shocked the jock. Turning to the brunette, the main character asked who would guard the

prince if they left now, adding that, in principle, they could refuse the task of the king of

the elves. Tivier stopped when Eric said that she was accompanying the little elf. The brunette

turned and seriously replied that they would refuse the task of the king of the elves, because

otherwise it would interfere with the mission of the goddess Kibriel. The jock's eyes widened

when he heard these words. The action moves to the morning in the royal hall of the elven castle, flooded with

sun. The crown prince bowed to his father sitting on the throne, reporting that the hunters who were in

the outbuilding had disappeared. The old man in the crown smiled softly and grabbed his beard,

concluding that the heroes were very diligent and, apparently, were in a great hurry. The blonde man and

the young man with a satisfied expression said that he would inform Leon tole about the cancellation

of the task due to the lack of guards for him to which the old king noted that this was not necessary.

Putting a stamp on the document, the old man said that he wanted to send his youngest son to his

eastern roots with an expedition, and the shocked crown prince said that he was still just a child.

The blonde youth bit his lip when his father said that Leyondle must receive the recognition of the people,

because one day he will lead the kingdom of the elves. The crown prince, bathed in sunlight,

said that there will always be people dissatisfied with him. The old king chuckled,

noting that protecting a child was not the only purpose of a parent. Leyondle ran as fast as he could

into the hall when the old man assured that the fairy union already knew about the campaign,

and chairman Holian would monitor the situation.

Rushing into his father's presence, the little prince joyfully exclaimed that his knights

had finished preparing for the military campaign.

The crown prince, taken aback by such quick preparations, turned around and looked at his brother

in New Oldemat, the old king chuckled, noting Landon's form.

Directly behind the prince walked Eric, Kivir, Aether and Addies, dressed in red uniforms.

Kivir expressed no emotion.

The Jock's face was also unnaturally cold.

Leaning on a wooden column, Kivia announced that they would refuse the task of the king of the elves.

Noting that if they agreed to accept him tomorrow morning, it would prevent them from completing

the mission of the goddess Gabriel.

The proteganist's face was filled with bewilderment.

Kivia stated that even if they agreed, lay on till its rances would die anyway.

After what was said, the guys froze in one position.

Whereie, Ryo asked Kivia to speak more clearly.

Turning around, she said that, more precisely, this was what was supposed to happen.

an image of a tree appeared in her head, the roots of which were shrouded in powerful

mana.

Kivia said that the six goddesses are the creators of Ratna, adding that they know about

everything, and even that which goes beyond time and space.

She noted that even goddesses who can foresee the future act with caution when intervening

in Ratna's affairs, advising that they should not violate the free will of beings and the

laws of cause and effect.

Kivia's body, wrapped in bandages, shimmered due to the glow of the aura.

Kivia stated that the goddesses' prophet does not have the ability to foresee the future.

that it is for this reason that she has no right to exceed the powers given by the goddess

and influence the fate of others in any way. With a serious expression on her face,

she said that the problem was that because of her. The prophetess who was created by the goddess,

Layondal did not die. Memories that were associated with Etrance's surface in her head,

where he woke up lying on her lap. Opening his eyes, Layondal was shocked.

Kivya reported that at that moment, Etrance's remained alive. Surprised,

Addy's noted that despite this, Kivia wants to leave the prince and leave.

Aether suggested that the future, where the prince dies, remain unchanged.

With a worried look, the main character noted that despite his harmfulness,

the young prince helped, asking if everything was the other way around now.

Turning her head, Kivia revealed that she was created to free the goddess Kivia for the sake of

Ratna's survival. Looking at the main character, she stated that the future of the entire Ratna

and the life of Leondal have different values. After hearing this, Riah was lost in his thoughts,

Remembering the young prince, Kivya said that death was his destiny. With a smile on his face,

Ettran's is set off, standing at the head of a squad of guys. Walking next to RIO, Kivya stated that

she and Landon were not on such a close relationship, asking the reason for such behavior.

Whereie, the main character said that he simply didn't like her.

Frowning, Ethan stated that the lack of logic in RIO's words was reminiscent of a child.

Kivya strongly doubted the qualities of RIO's assistant.

And Dignant, the main character said that she needed to ask those who chose him.

Further, he remembered that it was sealed, which is why there was no one to ask, apologizing,

presenting themselves in the main room of the palace before the King of the Elves,

the guys waited for his further words. The Elf King assumed that the guys had heard about

what was happening in the Eastern village. Holding is beared, he said that their task was to find

the cause of this phenomenon. The Elf King stated that this happened on the outskirts,

noting that if the roots dried up, the whole tree could dry up. Listening to him,

It either's face became filled with confidence. The elf king reported that the infection threatened to spread

throughout the territory in the shadow of the world tree. Addies was shocked by what he heard. The prince's father

stated that it was for this reason that this did not only concern the kingdom of the elves, adding that

the entire fairy union had shown interest in the matter. Looking at the guys, the elf king said that

if they solved the problem, then the representatives of the elf union Holyan will personally thank

them for their feet. With a grin on his face, the main character thought that they would be able to

to meet Holian if they completed the task. With his hands folded, the elf king declared that

Leondel would also be present in this matter, noting that not as a prince, but as the head of

the expedition. Putting his hand to his chest, Etsrances said that he would not disappoint him.

His brother's face was filled with excitement. Smiling, Leondel noted that his father knew

his worth, adding that for him all these strange phenomena were trifles. A bull could

be seen in the expanse of the meadow. Having put on special equipment, the man began to

the field. On the cart where the guys were, their loud conversations could be heard.

Aether said it was about to explode. Decide herself with indignation. The Wyvern said that at this

rate they would grow old and die before they arrived, adding that only the prince would be left

alive. In Dignon, Layondle said that his status was a secret, asking to be called the head.

Grinning at Francis thought that for a little girl like Aether, this seemed like a fun trip,

saying that she should be glad that he agreed to take the wheel. Taken aback, Addie's

the general got tired, who would protect him, asking him to entrust this matter to him. Closing his eyes,

Leon don't ask if this was true. Noting that in his opinion aristocrats were completely different. Holding the steering wheel,

he asked daddy to wait a little. Looking at Kivia, Leon thought that he had not yet had a chance to demonstrate his driving skills.

Decide himself with rage, Ed's rans has noted that while he was busy, the main character was chatting with her, calling him a pathetic worm.

Surprised, Riot was amazed that Kivia didn't know where Bayatold was asking if she was

saying.

Kivia stated that even if she were a goddess, it was not within her power to know about

the dungeon, which was the territory of the demon king.

Wary, she said that the goddess could find out a person's thoughts if prayers were offered

to her.

Further, Kivia said that there was no record of Bayatold's prayer in her data.

Clouds have dust emanated from under the wheels of the cart.

Kivia said that they had to look for him personally.

In Dignant, the main character noted that this should have been said earlier.

prophetess stated that she repeated several times that there was no reason to carry out the task of the elves.

Riah was sure that they needed to finish this case as quickly as possible.

Driving nearby, the man apologized and asked if he could pass first.

Taking off his hat, he said that he needed to get to a small village in the east before the sunset.

Smiling, Addie said that they were also heading there, adding that they were letting him through.

Many dense trees appeared on the children's path.

The man said that in this case, they should also get out of this forest before sunset.

Telling about rumors that say that very strange things happen in the neighboring forest at nightfall. Having

driven forward, he once again asked their forgiveness. Exhaling, Aether reported relief.

Smiling, the Wyvern noted that they just need to follow the carriage and they won't get lost.

Frowning, Ezzrances was amazed that some little man dared to ride ahead of him.

Lay on those foot move towards the pedal. After which, the carriage began at an incredible speed.

Two large logs appeared in the way of the guys. Frightened, either asked him to stop asking where he was going.

Suddenly, having driven through the logs, the carriage hung in the air. As she landed on the ground, she made a loud noise. Worried,

Ryou asked what happened, suggesting that they had been attacked. Smarking at Francis said that the

road was where he was going. Holding the steering wheel, lay on will said that he was being guided by the

earth goddess, adding that the guys had nothing to fear. Due to the colossally powerful collision,

the carriage began to burn. The guy's angry glances were focused on at Francis. Decide himself with rage,

Either tried to call out to him. With a dissatisfied face, Landal declared that this also happened by the will of the earth goddess.

Hitting his chest with his fist, he said that he knew a route by which they could go on foot.

Calling the guy's savages, Ethrances ordered them to follow him.

Smiling, the main character noted that he could still hear the voice of the prince who died in the fire.

Either believed that this could not be true, suggesting that these were hallucinations.

Horrified, Landal said that he had not walked in the forest for a long time.

The night sky slowly became cloudy. Stretching out his hand, a trance has declared that they needed to go in that direction. Indignant,

either asked him to go slower. Taken aback, Riah wondered why the prince was so confident in himself.

Kivia noted that a trance's was an elf of royal blood. On the way of the guys, a huge tree appeared,

which was shrouded in a stream of mysterious aura. The prophet has told him that the royal family of elves

had been caring for the roots of the world tree since ancient times, adding that with the help of this ability,

Once every 20 years they could produce a gift from the world tree, paying attention to his weapon,

the protagonist assumed that the sword in his hands was very valuable, believing that Leon told us to.

Interrupting him, Kivia said that the prince was still very young, stating that it was for this reason that he did not have the skill of an elf king.

Looking at the joyful at Francis, she noted that he was able to perceive the roots of the tree,

which stretched across the ground, adding that, for starters, the blood of royal elves flows in him.

Hearing this, the main character was very surprised. Suddenly, with a cry, Leondle asked everyone to come to him.

Grinning, at Francis stated that he had found the same cart that was passing by,

wondering if he had said that they could trust him. Placing her hand on her side,

either noted that the prince was more useful than she thought. In Dignant, Leondle asked what her words

meant, considering that it was very imputant. Smurking, calling out to Kivia, at Francis'

asked if she saw the huge difference between the muscular savage and him, noting that now they

They should just ask the owner of the cart to take them to the village, leaning against

the carriage, Kivia declared that this was impossible.

Her gaze was directed at the owner of the carriage.

The guy is discovered that he was dead, scared to death, at Francis tried to escape.

The mysterious voice asked if it was the favorite of the King of the Elves, Prince Layondall.

Noting that despite the fact that he was a late child, the crown prince was probably not

at ease.

Only tears appeared on the prince's face.

The mysterious voice was surprised that a half brother with a strange background had suddenly

appeared from somewhere. Layondyl's hand was directed towards a woman who had a hat on her head.

A mysterious voice asked if there were such rumors about the Prince. The stranger said that

Atrances was hidden in the palace, but those who needed it knew it. Layondyl's frightened

face froze in one position. The stranger believed that it was the King's mistake. The shadow

fell on the woman's head. The mysterious voice was sorry that the Prince's mother fled from the

palace. In the vastness of the forest the sound of carriage wheels could be heard. Waking up,

At France's ask if it was, the exhausted man begged for water. From what he saw, lay on the screen.

Turning around, the main character asked if he had woken up, asking him not to faint again.

Leaning against the wall of the carriage, frightened at France's ask what happened.

Ryou told him that the print saw a man had lost consciousness. Looking at at France's,

Kivia said that it was not a corpse yet. At ease said that the man's organs were sucked out,

reporting the criticality of the situation, and noting that he was still alive.

Turning her head, Aether said that they had no choice but to go to the nearest village to cure the man,

adding that the problem was that the one who knew the way suddenly fainted.

Lamble suggested that they should have waited until he woke up.

With a wary look, the protein has said that the situation did not allow this.

Behind the guys there was a crowd of angry monsters.

Ryou told him that monsters had appeared on all sides.

A worried Aether stated that the monsters were too close.

The Wyvern further noted that they were wild monsters, wondering why they were chasing them.

Taking out a small stone, the main character said that he didn't know this either. After which, with colossal power,

RIO launched it at the monsters. Due to the strong impact, the monsters scattered in different directions.

The plot introduced us to a monster called a bloodsecker. The system notified the

proteininess that it was a ghost-type dungeon monster that inhabits the bodies of dead monsters

and controls them. With a look of disgust, RIO wondered what it was. Kivia suggested that these

same monsters sucked organs from people and turned them into mummies. The main character believed

that this was the highest class of monsters that he saw in the haunted house. Turning to Rue, lay

on to ask if there were any dungeons nearby from which they could exit. Kivia reported that the cause was

unknown. Continuing her escape, she noted that one thing was known for sure. The monsters want to get as

much aura as possible. Outrage, that Francis believed that it was all because of Ryou calling him a

savage. Next, he ordered the main character to get out of the cart. Ryou stated that he didn't

like them either, noting that Kivia had the aura too. Whereie, Kivia said that if they drove like this,

They might get into trouble.

Akasim appeared on the guy's path, seeing him, Addi said that there was a cliff there.

Turning the steering wheel, group member Rata asked the guys to hold on tight.

After which, Ether pointed her blade towards the monsters.

A powerful charge of technology enveloped in nearby tree.

Due to the powerful force, the Ether was thrown aside.

With the help of the emerging beam, the guy's managed not to fall into the cliff.

Suddenly, at France's hung in the air, not understanding what was happening.

The mondels' body fell out of the carriage, seeing this, the monsters alerted their gaze. After which, the monsters followed the prints.

Lamels' face was filled with fear.

At the last moment, the main character managed to grab its rances.

Taken aback, Rives suggested that his hands were beginning to weaken, asking him to name the magic word.

Lamels' face was filled with surprise, turning to the main character, who was holding his body at Francis Stankton.

A wooden fence was visible in front of the entrance to the territory.

That takes us to the small village of Kornia to the main gate.

In Dignant, the night said that this could not be done ordering the guys to go back.

An angry lay-on said that this was rude, adding that they had come to investigate the matter

on the orders of the King of the Elves.

The group of soldiers standing on the fence told him that they had asked for their help

two months ago, noting that they didn't even lift a finger.

The soldiers were sure that they were just waiting until they could rest here to take possession

of their land.

Taken a back, Atrances wondered what they were talking about, saying that they arrived

as soon as they received the news. In Dignant, the main character said that the road was not easy,

not understanding what kind of situation was taking shape in this place. Kivia assumed there was some reason

for this. With a malicious grin on his face, the night watched the surprise guys. Kivia told him that

originally people lived in this village, saying that because of the roots of the world tree,

elves came there as a result of which disputes began over the lands.

Leonville's face was filled with indignation at what he saw. The prophetess stated that it was for

for this reason that she did not have the best impressions of the elven race as a whole.

Pointing to the man's body, Addie said that there was a patient with them who urgently needed

help.

Worried, either stated that she needed to be saved first.

Placing his hands on his side, the knight said that they would accept the sick man.

Noting that they refused to enter into the possessions of the kingdom of the elves.

From what he heard, L'Andle dared his teeth.

The knight stated that therefore the elf would not set foot on their territory.

Turning around, Kivia noted that if they did not make concessions, they would not be able

to find the cause of these incidents. Further, the prophet has said that she could now return to the task of the goddess. With her

back turned, Kivia asked the prince to return. After which, Leonville said that he did not want this. Looking at the

shocked Kivia, he wondered how he would look his father and brother in the eyes if he returned like this. The

proteganist's face was shrouded in surprise, continuing, that Francis asked how he could continue to be

their leader. Raising his hand to his hair, the prince asked if the knight had said that he would not allow

the Elf inside. Showing his ear, he asked what he thought of the half-elf. From what he saw, the night was shocked,

assuming that he was laughing. Surprised, either thought that children were rarely born between elves

and people. Taken aback, Addie suggested that this was one of the reasons why Landal was hidden from

outsiders. Watching all this, Kivia was lost in thought. Laughing, the hunters noted that the

prince had different ears. Smurking, the man said that he knew it. Confused, Edse Rances grabbed his ears.

The crowd of hunters reported that the elves did not even think of helping them.

The knight suggested that they, too, did not like the difference in ears, saying that this was the reason they sent L'Ombal there.

Leaning over, Addis said that purebred elves do not like half-breeds, just like people.

After which, the main character hit the ground with his earth.

Surprised, Ed's rances turned to Rio.

The main character said that he couldn't stand it anymore.

Putting his hand on the prince's head, Rio noted that, albeit temporarily, that little boy was their leader.

Further, he said that those monsters that they were so afraid of were greedy for aura.

With an angry look, the main character said that an aura was about to start coming out of him,

ordering the hunters to stop. The hunters were shocked by what they heard.

Ria stated that they must do this before all the blood suckers that were nearby gathered.

Suddenly, someone quickly headed towards the entrance. The alarm stranger said that because of the

darkness he could not see right away, suggesting that there was a Voltarian warrior there.

One of the hunters believed that if they did something wrong, the monsters wouldn't be the problem.

Approaching the gate, the guy raised the shutter. Having opened them, he asked where the patient was.

Taken aback, the night asked him to listen, noting that it was dangerous for him to go outside.

The night stated that those people came from the kingdom of the elves.

Watching all this, the main character wonders what is happening there.

Surprised, lay ondle could not believe that the guy was there.

His gaze fell on the second brother, who headed towards them.

Taking the hood off his head, the guy asked if the prince was lay ondle.

Throwing himself into his arms, the man began joyfully screaming the prince's name, examining

its rances in every possible way, the man noted that he had grown a lot. Next, he asked how his

father was doing and how his studies were going. Stunned, Ryan noted that the man looked exactly

like the crown prince. Kivia, standing next to him, told him that they had the same genes.

Looking at the surprised lay-undal, Kivia revealed that it was his half-brother and the crown

prince's twin brother. The medicine was slowly brought to the patient's mouth. There were bruises

under his eyes from exhaustion, Hattie's standing opposite the patient was amazed at the effect

of the usual medicine, smiling, either noted that the man's complexion had improved, appreciating

their efforts.

The joyful middle brother of Leonville said that this medicine was created using his meager

knowledge, adding that he was the only magician in the village, which is why he performs

the duties of a healer.

Getting out of bed, he noted that he was not able to care for the patients alone, saying

that the rest were being treated at home since there were several times more of them than

these patients.

The middle brother said that for this reason he plucked up the impudence and asked for help from the family. Looking at the alarmed

Lamble, he noted that he had not dared to dream that it would be who would come. At Francis said that if his brother had

reported that he was there, he would not have come there alone. With sadness on his face, the middle brother said that he was here in exile, adding that if anyone found out about his presence, it would harm the village. The worried Lamble did not know what happened there 10 years ago. Noting that their father had probably forgiven his middle brother a long time ago.

indignant, the main character tried to find out what was wrong with this situation, adding

that the most interesting moment had now begun, leaning towards him, either stated that there

was some kind of complicated family problem.

Smiling, she noted that they had not seen each other for a long time, suggesting that they

wanted to talk about a lot of things.

The Wyvern said that at such moments you need to be able to leave in time, as this is called

tact.

Turning his head towards her, Ryah noted that standing and listening was not a good idea.

Suddenly the sick man was engulfed in a torrent of violent coughing as Kivia put her hand in his mouth.

In Dignant, the middle brother tried to find out what she was doing with the patient.

Taken aback, the protagonist asked what she was trying to do.

When suddenly, from the man's mouth, she takes out a small monster.

Holding it up to Raius' face, Kivia asked him to take a closer look.

The main character asked what it was.

Looking at the small monster, Raius assumed that it was a blood-sucker larva.

Holding the monster in her hands, Kivia said that even those whose organs were sucked out

by a bloodsicker can fully recover with normal treatment. Then, turning around, she stated that these

patients were not recovering because bloodsicker larvae were parasitizing their bodies.

Hearing this, the alarmed middle brothers suggested that the monsters were deliberately keeping people

alive to reproduce. Taken aback, Atties noted that dungeon monsters usually only want to kill,

wary, either stated that such monsters appear in dungeons on their own.

Horrified, the main characters suggested that this means that there are more and more of them in this

district. With her back to the guys, Kivia noted that their mission was over, adding that now they need

to return to the kingdom and report everything to the king. Worried, Leondel reported that his brother and

everyone else were in danger. Kivia stated that their task, given by the elven king, was to find out the

cause of the anomalies. Suddenly, Ryah's hand appeared on her shoulder. Kivia said that this does not

include resolving the problem. In Dignant, the main character asked her to stop. Ryah asked if they

would leave after completing the mission while people were dying in the villages, wondering if it

it was too irresponsible.

Worry, Kivia stated that Ria was acting irresponsibly at the moment.

She believed that the main character simply wants to save the people he sees there, noting that

he does not even think about future victims who are now not visible.

Turning to Ria, Kivia asked if he had forgotten how many innocent people were killed by the

one he so thoughtlessly saved before.

Memories of Changarish and arose in the main character's head.

Also in his thoughts, the silhouette of Martin appeared, whose face was shrouded in incredible

anger.

The stunned Ryo, Kivia stated that as a result, he could not bear responsibility for sand to the end, allowing him to die.

Suddenly, the excited middle brother began to wave his hand violently.

Putting his finger to his mouth, the middle brother said that there was a hospital here.

Clenching his fist, Addie's noted that he did not know how knowledgeable Kivia was about this matter.

A memory of how an annoyed Ryo was in his room surfaced in the head of group member Rada.

Addie's reported that the best choice led to the worst result.

Taken aback, he asked Kibby and not to rush into words, noting the fact that she did not

see what the main character had to endure due to the heavy burden of responsibility.

From what she heard, Kibby was shocked.

Putting his hand to his chin, the middle brother said that night had fallen outside, suggesting

that the guys were very tired.

He said he would ask residents to prepare a former hotel building for the group.

A bright light was visible from the windows of the dilapidated building.

The middle brother noted that the guys could decide tomorrow about returning to the kingdoms.

herself with rage, either wondered what it was, not understanding this impudence. Turning his attention to

the angry Wyvern, Addie's asked her to calm down, adding that he had allowed himself too much.

Either was sure that group member Rada also became angry at that moment.

Smarking, Addie stated that Kivia had a task regarding the fate of Ratna,

which is why she was in such a hurry. Upset, the group member felt that there was no need for

them to carry out the goddess's task and listen to such insults. Looking at the ceiling,

Ryan noted that he did not feel insulted, adding that despite this, his mood soured.

Raising a finger, the main character said that he felt as if his four-year-old sister was asking why he didn't have a girlfriend.

Taken aback, Addie's noted Ryan's specific description.

Ether felt like she had hit the bull's eye.

At that moment, Layondle was actively moving his ear, trying to eavesdrop on their dialogue.

Ether's loud laughter could be heard behind the wall of the room.

The wyvern assumed that judging by the fact that Ryan was angry, it was true.

Addy stated that the main character was wrong since one cannot beat a wyvern for what it said.

At that moment, closing his eyes, Etsrances tried to fall asleep.

Lying next to him, Kivia told him that there were thin walls and everything could be heard.

Opening his eyes, Layondal asked what happened.

Kivia stated that she was curious about something.

Upon hearing this, Etsrances noted that this was unusual.

Looking away, Kivia asked if Layondal thought she had angered them,

suggesting that it might interfere with their mission.

taken aback, Etrance has noted that he didn't know this for sure, adding that if she did something

they didn't like, then that's it. Looking at the prince, Kivia said that she did not think so.

Smiling, lay on to assume that the guys didn't care even when they found out that he was a half-elf.

Etrance has thought that the main character was quite a normal guy. Taking aback,

Lay on to noted that Ryan was still far from him, adding that if he cared so much. Looking at Kivia,

whose hand was resting on the pillow, Etrance has suggested that she simply apologized. Smiling,

She thanked him for his advice. From what he heard, great embarrassment arose on Leon's face.

Tovered with a blanket, at France's asked her to leave all important matters for tomorrow.

Gradually falling asleep, Kibbut was lost in her thoughts. After which, his eyes finally closed.

Opening her eyes, she discovered that she was somewhere on the street. Multiple cuts were visible

on her face. Sitting up, Kibbut assumed that these were memory lapses due to a head injury.

Holding her paw, the bloody prophetess noted that she was definitely chasing a monster,

adding that her body was damaged. Smurking, the monster stated that she didn't think it was

interesting, saying that the legs didn't react like adults. Turning to her, the monster asked why

she told her that she had hidden her children. Looking at the monster with blood stains on its face,

Kivya wondered what such a monster was doing in this place. Pointing his paw towards her face,

the monster said that it could be anywhere. After which, blood began flowing down Kivya's legs.

After which, the frightened prophetess opened her eyes. Standing up abruptly, Kivya was shocked.

Looking at her hand, she assumed it was just a dream. Suddenly, she saw that Lambel's pastel was empty,

sitting in her bed, Kibby noticed some screams. From what she heard, her face was filled with genuine excitement.

Next, Kibby rushed towards the strange sounds. Ether appeared on the prophetess' path. Her gaze shrouded

in bewilderment. Turning to the alarmed Wyvern, Kibby asked if she was accidentally looking for

Lambel. Ether tried to find out what she was talking about. From what she heard, the prophetess was

shocked. The wyvern stated that absolutely all their weapons were missing. The huge mouth of the monster

reached towards the face of the terrified man. One of the residents ordered everyone to retreat back,

trying to brush off the monster, the guy ordered her to leave him behind. Having drawn the curtain,

the woman's room was enveloped and loud children's crying. The frightened woman was surrounded

on all sides by tentacled monsters that were reaching up to her. An army of angry monsters was

crawling through the houses of the village. Suddenly, a terrifying monster appeared behind the night,

It's mouth heading towards his face. The night wondered what the blood suckers were doing in the village. Suddenly,

grabbing him by the shirt, the main character clenched his fist to strike. After which, due to its colossal power,

the monster's body scattered in different directions. One of the mad and monsters let out a piercing roar.

Watching all this, Ryue could not understand what it was. A huge horde of monsters rushed towards him.

The main character was amazed that even after being hit, the monster is simply separated. Suddenly,

a powerful explosion was heard in the village, surprised, Ry was assumed that everyone died from the fire.

Raising his hands, Addis stated that he had a spatial limitation to use magic without a magic staff.

Turning his head in his direction, Ry stated that something would go wrong in such a narrow place.

Adding that as long as Addis was using aura, he might accidentally blow up houses.

With lightning speed, Kibya arrived in time and struck one of the monsters.

Landing on the ground, she noted that the guys need not worry, saying that a sword created

from the world tree would absorb most of the aura. Take in a back, the main character wondered whether he

should be so happy about this. Looking at the ether monster attacking, Ryout tried to ask her about the

situation. The wyron stated that the monsters entering there from the eastern gate had spread out in

all directions. Landing on the ground, ether noted that there were about 200 monsters, adding that if

they start looking for a destroying them one by one, then there will be no end to it. Raising her fist to

strike, Kivia found it strange that so many underground monsters had suddenly attacked the village,

Wondering where Leondell had gone. Beside himself with rage, the night assumed that all this would

happen because of its rances. He was sure that the elves wanted to seize their land. Looking at the

angry kivia, the night noted that in the end, he betrayed them too. Grabbing him by the armor,

the main character stated that it was he who was going to stab him in the back, saying that they

wanted to take Leondell hostage in order to negotiate with the kingdom. Beside himself with rage,

rye assumed that it was because of this that they stole their weapons. The main character felt

that there was not enough time to use this sword due to its weight. In Dignant, the knight declared

that it was now too late to look for at Srances. Looking at the angry Kivia, he noted that they needed

to at least get out of there. Looking at her, Ethan was shocked. Kivia reported that she did not want

this situation to escalate into a quarrel. An image of the world tree appeared in her head. The

prophetess noted that she cannot interfere in the destinies of people, adding that this concerns not

only the villagers, but also the issue of life and death of Landon. An excited Kivia said that she

She should not do anything that is not related to the fulfillment of the aside mission.

Having cut the monster behind her back, the main character tried to find out what she was driving

at.

Looking at the dumbfounded prophetess, he asked if she wanted to say that Leonald's death had

nothing to do with her mission, noting that she was mistaken.

Smurking, Rives stated that if its ranses died, he would no longer help.

Looking at the shocked Kivia, the prodiginous reveal that it was for this reason that she needed

to go and find Leonald in order to complete her mission.

After the words of the main character, Kibby's leg was covered with streams of powerful

aura.

Pushing off from the ground, the prophetess went in search of Ed's rances.

Looking at Kibby walking off into the distance, Ryon noted that she wasn't as cold as they thought.

Placing his sword on his shoulder, the main character said that he was sorry that there must

be some reason for this.

Having formed a fiery sphere in his hands, Ed is stated that they needed to quickly figure it

out and also go in search of Landon.

Turning his back, the main character asked how much more Ed is his magic would last.

remember Rata reported that they were about five small ones in one large one. Having borrowed

his weapon from the night, either noted that if he did not need it, then she would take

this time. The stunned knight tried to find out what the guys were going to do, adding that

even if they started killing the monsters one by one, they were already everywhere. Taking

a fighting stance, the main characters stated that they were not going to kill the monsters

one by one. Having thrust the sword into the ground, Raya filled it with streams of unimaginably

powerful aura. Suddenly, in the center of the village, a huge red beam rose in the sky. Holding his sword with

both hands, the protagonist declared that the monsters needed to be gathered together. Suddenly, the

place where the guys were gradually began to fill with an army of monsters. In the hands of the

unknown man, the body of Leondle, who was unconscious, was visible. Standing opposite a tree, a woman

dressed in a red dress froze in one position. Landing on the ground, Kivia ordered her to stop

asking what she was going to do with its rances. With a malicious grin on her face, the woman

She noted that the rescuer has arrived faster than she thought. Seeing her, the prophetess was shocked. Turning around, the woman asked why Kivu was staring at her like that as if they had already met somewhere.

Lay on the lay unconscious in his arms, his pink hair hanging from his head. A dark-skinned woman in a red robe, wearing a cap with eyes and a blindfold, holding the prince, asked Kyweer why she looked as if they had already met. The brunette continued to look at the criminal anxiously, recognizing her as the woman from her nightmare.

She pulled her hand forward, opening a scarlet spacial portal that shone brightly in the darkness.

In one motion, the girl took out and tested a pole weapon, preparing for an attack, and

replied that they did not know each other.

Looking at the thief with contempt, surrounded by a scattering of stars, she noted that she

does not know a monster who does not kill, but steals people.

The woman with bandages over her eyes said that she thought she had pretended to be similar

enough, adding that sometimes a cold assessment was needed, and she needed to ask an ordinary

person.

continued to cast a contemptuous glance at her opponent, frowning her black eyebrows. Looking

at the stolen prince, Landon, the thief wondered how people who have children feel and how

valuable a child is to them. She grabbed the face of the defenseless unconscious elf with

her red claws, noting that if she had a child, it would be her's expensive. With a malicious

smile, the criminal asked Quivier what facial expression she needed to make to look

human if the child died, wanting to look at the brunette after killing Landon. Kivier did

not fall for the provocation, intently following the movements of her opponent with a stone

face.

The red lips of the dark-skinned woman broke into a smile even more while waiting for an answer

to the questions.

She carefully laid the unconscious prince on the lawn, deciding that we would find out later.

Rising sharply and pointing her head towards Kivir, the thief said that they would not be

much different.

Kivir, full of calm, flew at full speed towards her opponent, raising her glave to attack,

and the woman, in turn, stuck out her hand with her clawed fingers spread out.

Meanwhile, on the streets of the village, Eric, using his energy, fought with the blood

suckers with a concentrated look.

He held his massive wooden sword in his hands, and struck powerful blows at the monsters

with it, shrouded in an aura.

At his stood behind him, fighting with fiery energy, and wordly asked whether his friend

controlled his aura.

Eric fought with his scarlet aura and a wooden blade.

The magician used the fiery power of the dragon, and either used the sword that generated

blue power in the form of lightning bolts.

While at ease in the Muslim and remained in place, the blonde flew into the air, announcing

that she had collected almost all the blood suckers.

Three types of strong energy stood up to the hordes of blood suckers growing and growing in

their numbers.

Powerful blue lightning, a crimson stream, and flames rose above the circle of monsters, and

the village soldiers watched from the roof as the heroes collected monsters from all over

the village.

The night with the iPad said that it was not for nothing that the race of sword kings was so

famous, and his partner, watching in fascination, concluded that their nightmare would soon

come to an end.

The soldiers were distracted from discussing the battle by an approaching doctor of

elven origin, who noted that the situation was not so good.

After exclaiming about the aura, Eric, a blonde, pointy eardman, reported that the energy

was too strong.

He invited the knights to look carefully down at the assembled bloodsuckers.

The guy with the beard noticed with horror that they were killing their own, devouring each

other's bodies.

Then the elf explained that the aura of the Walterian warrior kills individuals and

destroys their cells, but remains in the corpses.

surrounded by crimson energy, look furiously at the monsters around him. As the trio of hunters stood in a fighting position, the blonde man continued, saying that one dead blood sucker feeds 10 others.

The clawed hand, surrounded by drops of blood, arched unnaturally. With one swing of her glave, Kibir cut off the limb of a thief who was trying to attack her. A new whole arm gradually began to grow on the stump.

The brunette watched an amazement as the opponent in red regenerated. Now, instead of a hand, the woman had a huge paw, with which she furiously tried to grab Kibir.

But she managed to jump to the side. The blindfolded thief smiled at the girl, suggesting that she did not specifically use the aura so that she would not be able to absorb it.

Kaiweer, with threads of energy from her eyes and a concentration of aura in her palms, raised her weapon to attack.

Noting her opponents' high intelligence and ability to regenerate and realizing that it was she who brought the blood suckers to the village.

The girl, surrounded by a scarlet aura, flew past the lady in red, inflicting a deep cut on her waist.

She turned around, giving her opponent an astonished look.

The thief, grabbing Kaybier's weapon with all her might with her huge paw, asked indignantly if she had intruded.

The woman smiled madly, suggested that perhaps Travelers came to her village without asking,

and also noted that the aura absorbed by her was not bad.

Holding the shaft of the glave with both hands, the girl concluded that the more the opponents

it comes to the attacks of the aura, the stronger she becomes and meanwhile her arms were wrapped in black stripes.

The ribbons completely covered Kaybier's arms, adding muscle strength to her.

The brunette pushed the woman in red with all her strength, and she flew back, now Kivir, with her body enhanced by black ribbons, accumulated aura at the tip of her weapon, deciding to attack her opponent.

She swung hard and struck along the giant woman's body, leaving Scarlet energy along with the cut.

The dark lady with bandages over her eyes burst into laughter, declaring that no matter how hard Kivir tried, she would not be able to defeat her, and meanwhile ice formed along the edges of her deep wound.

In an unsuccessful attempt to attack, the thief screamed loudly, not understanding what had happened.

Kaiweer, with a darkened iris, was engulfed in cold magical energy, freezing her opponent,

and the girl said that she would not be able to absorb the aura in a frozen state.

The dark-skinned woman, covered in ice, noticed the freezing artifact in the girl's hands and

shouted for her to wait, and meanwhile, crimson energy was oozing from under the black ribbons

on Kaiweer's skin. At the battle site, a powerful stream of bright aura suddenly rose up,

Contrasting with the dark night sky, ice particles flew into the air due to the rising shockwave.

Black magical ribbons began to fall from caviar's hands, revealing snow white skin surrounded by a

scarlet pink aura. Towering over her defeated opponent frozen in the ice, the brunette regretted

not asking how she managed to escape from the dungeon. Criskin now almost completely exposed

under the disappearing ribbons. Having created a portal and returned the weapon to it,

caviar glanced at landal lying on the lawn in a fetal position, beginning to awaken. Opening his

Big eyes, the elf looked up, not understanding how he ended up in this place.

Confused, he asked Kivir, who was standing calmly nearby, while he was sleeping on the floor.

The girl smiled softly, telling Landel that it was time to go back, while something red flew

at her head at high speed.

In a matter of seconds, the red, fast creature knocked down Kivir, throwing her far away and

leaving a dusty trail that the prince watched from the side.

Looking after the escort who flew away from the blow, Landel screamed her name heart

rendingly, fearing for the girl, and meanwhile the attacker said that she asked her to wait. An

elf with pink hair, seeing a strange red creature in front of him, recoiled back in fear,

and it, holding its head, began to lament how difficult it is to shape a face. Tyweer stopped

near one of the trees, and a few drops of blood fell in the grass below her. A scarlet stream

flowed down the girl's face from her forehead, and she, looking at her opponent in shock,

concluded that recovery was impossible. Taking hold of the red cloth, the woman agreed,

saying that even blood suckers do not last forever. With a wide smile, declaring that she

had to kill several, the mother of the monsters that had infested the village lifted up the

long hem of her dress with both hands, revealing a large cluster of blood suckers underneath.

Layondle was very frightened, realizing that there was a monster in front of him, and began

to back away, and the woman said that she wanted to become a good mother. Cowering over the

little elf sitting on the lawn, she said that he saw the wrong one, and looked at the

clawed hand. When the thief reached out to the prince, Kivia rushed to him, wanting to protect him.

Pictures of a dream popped up in the girl's head. When in reality the woman was already reaching

out to the brunette, but in the end it was concluded that this dream was Providence.

Splashes of blood flew against the background of the night sky. Kivia, her face bloodied,

opened her mouth wide and widened her eyes in a state of shock. The woman looked at her with

a malicious grin, remembering that there was some strong man. Eric, who suddenly appeared,

came close to the attacker, covering Kivir with his muscular body, and the lady in red

concluded that the hunk was her type. He took the dark, clawed hand of the mother of blood

suckers and squeezed her hand tightly, tensing his muscles so that veins appeared on them.

Having torn off the monster's limb, Eric apologetically said that he had enough strange women in

his life. Events are moved back a little in time, to the time of the struggle of a trio of hunters

on the streets of the village with blood suckers, which had greatly increased in size from absorbing

the aura. The main character, surrounded by scarlet energy, looked at the monsters with a frown,

realizing that their level had risen and his attacks were having the opposite effect.

Either, with small abrasions on her face, raised her sword and stated with a smile that she would

take care of the small ones, but her 38th level would not have much effect on the large ones.

Addie's called out to his partner, who had taken an attacking position, and she looked at him

in bewilderment. The frowning magician put his finger to his lips, indicating that he needed to be

He either was puzzled by this gesture and even slightly angry, which he tried to hide behind an inappropriate smile, looking sideways at his friends with curiosity. Eric remembered that Addie's had a plan according to which the Muslim had needed to collect monsters with his aura. The guy turned around in bewilderment, deciding to clarify the details of the plan with the guys, but noticed only a small magic circle behind him. Inside the circle was a purple gem and there was a countdown to activate the flame magic. Eric, surrounded by huge multi-eyed monsters, could not understand the effect of a

and why Ethan was running away.

Addies, sitting on her back, shouted for the jock to suffer a little.

As a result, the man was left alone,

believing that his friends had abandoned him,

and the blood suckers were hiding his body, creeping ever closer.

Suddenly, a bright flash appeared in the magic circle near the stone.

The entire epicenter, teaming with blood suckers,

was filled with a powerful stream of flame,

rising high into the air.

The fire was so bright and strong that its light blinded the soldiers

and the doctor gathered on the roof.

Sitting down on the edge of the building next to this company,

Addies and Ether watched with pleasure the rising flames, while a man with a beard shouted

indignantly that their colleague was now burning there.

The flames grew, reaching the houses, and Ether reported that it looked a little dangerous,

to which Addies replied that only with increasing levels can powerful area magic be achieved.

He also noted that it would be a little hot for Eric, until the unharmed jock emerged from

the fire with a wooden sword in his hands.

The man's stupid face expressed indignation.

He started shouting at his approaching friends that they could have warned him, and Addie's

He's apologized and explained that he changed the plan on the fly and there was no time left for a warning, while either laughed at the smoking head of the jock.

While the trio were engaged in a verbal spat, the Knights and the Doctor on the Roof noticed that there was no trace of the Bloodsuckers left, wondering how the Walterian skin survived the fire.

The blonde elf looked suspiciously at the pumped-up man through the lenses of his glasses, recognizing him as someone.

After that, in the other direction, where there was a huge dry tree, a red flash appeared, which all the villagers who had gathered on the Roof looked at.

The two knights froze in amazement. They hesitantly discussed whether it was dangerous in the place where such a large amount of aura accumulated, while the healer moved away from them.

At his asterisk in bewilderment, if he really felt the aura, and either, looking over the magician's shoulder, suggested that something had happened to Miss Kyweir.

Looking with alarm towards the accumulation of scarlet energy, the main character concluded that something could have happened to the baby.

He quickly walked into the huge tree, as he decided to check if everything was okay with

lay-on-ball. Asking his friends to sort out the village itself, Eric rushed to the rescue,

like a bullet, raising a cloud of dust. Turning to Ether, Addie's calmly said that the

prince should be fine, asking the girl to check if there were any monsters left. While Addie's

was walking measurately, voices were heard behind his partners. A crowd of red-eyed knights,

mixed with local residents, ran past them, each holding a torch in their hands.

either notice the strange state of people rushing by, with which the magician agreed.

Suddenly, the pupils in the green and red eyes of the hunters turned white. The girl and guy

followed the crowd muttering about the danger. The world created by the goddess is like an

accurate clock, and while it is continuously running. What is supposed to happen happens and does

not go beyond the script. But even if reality is out of bounds, the problem is not the prediction.

The reality changed, and the situation now involved Eric, who came to the defensive

of Landon and Kibir. The Burnett clutched her head in confusion, trying, after the predictions

she had received, to understand why a future appeared that shouldn't exist, and the Muslim

had asked if she was okay. The main character asked if Kibir was completely out of action

after hitting her head, and she replied that, although not as strong as him, she was created

in the image of a wallterian woman. The girl, standing with the guy in a clearing against

the backdrop of the starry sky, asked Eric, who was reaching for the weapon behind his

back to focus on the enemy in front of him. Looking at the woman coldly, Kiberia said that

after the battle with her, her recovery power fell, but because of the aura, the mother of the blood

sickers was not affected by cleaving attacks. The girl also said that after absorbing the aura,

the woman in the red dress only becomes stronger. From afar, a crowd of villagers with torches

could be seen walking straight towards the monster, which initially only wanted the elf boy.

The woman changed her mind, deciding that she would allow the hunters to live in the village,

extending her hand to Eric with the smile. Suddenly, the mother of the blood suckers began to

shake from the aura that overwhelmed her. At this moment, the main character, using his massive

blade, slammed the woman, leaving a bloody kick. Splashes of blood and remnants of aura scattered

in different directions from the sword, covering the grass. Local residents stopped and watched this

picture in horror. Little Prince Landel was also shocked to see a bloody mess on the lawn next to him.

The powerful blowstruck even cavier, changing her always stony expression to one of extreme

shock. Standing behind Eric, who was clutching his chest, the brunette said that she knew about

the guy's strength, but could not even imagine that he would crush his opponent due to the pressure

of the aura. Looking at Eric, who opened the user manual, Kivir concluded that the strength of this

alien was beyond reason. The main character looked at the yellow screen with disappointment,

thinking that he had defeated a boss level monster. Watching the windows with information pop up

one after another, the guy came to the conclusion that these were all just the united bloodsuckers.

At that moment, a strong cry from a night with a beard was heard. A crowd of local residents

rushed to Eric, not believing that he could kill their mistress. Surrounding the jock,

sad and angry people began to accuse him of killing a woman who was innocent and treated them

like a mother. The main character shouted with displeasure, asking if they saw what happened,

because the woman turned out to be a blood sucker, and Kyweer cast a bewildered glance at the

crowd. Remembering the words of the mother of monsters, the brunette suddenly realized the terrible

truth. Looking around at the zombie-like people, she concluded that this entire village was already infected.

Eric could not believe what was happening. In Kyberir tried hard to convince him, saying that parasites had

infected the village long before the hunters arrived here. The bloodsucker crawling out of the

night's mouth confirmed the guests. The monsters protruding from the mouth of each inhabitant

carried one of the parts of their mother, and she said that the gathered people settled and abandoned

lands afraid of wild monsters. The woman said that she was only protecting them, and in return they

they gave her a place where you can live. Reincarnated, the lady in red placed her hand on the shoulder of the frightened elf Landel, declaring that this is called symbiosis. She also noted that the villagers naturally had to pay for accepting strangers.

Throwing a contemptuous look at the mother of the parasites, Kivir concluded that manipulating other people's lives is not symbiosis. But slavery, then the woman answered with a smile that people are happy and do not suspect this slavery, which is quite enough for them. At this moment, Prince Landel interrupted the conversation,

Shirley shouting to the Walterian to take Kibir and Rotten. Eric and the brunette, surrounded by a crowd of zombified residents.

Student fighting poses when the boy asked to tell his father about everything.

Covering the little elf's mouth with her hands, the woman said that she wanted to live peacefully

in the village, adding that the travelers had killed too many of her children. The infected

Addies and ether now stood near her, and the lady concluded that everything had been resolved just fine.

Kibir's eyes widened when she realized that blood was the carrier of infection.

Through the woman's hand, Layondle desperately tried to pronounce the name of his companion,

worried about her.

The little elf reached out with his hand to the girl, whom Eric began to attack, throwing

her to the crowd of infected, and his eyes began to close.

Suddenly, he opened his eyes, shouting the name Kivir.

Now he was on a bed in a bright room with a large window, behind which tree branches could

be seen.

He looked outside in bewilderment as the sunlight fell on his bed.

The dark palm turned the golden door handle to enter the room, suddenly the white door swung

open, and a lady in red with a blindfold appeared in the passage, who happily noticed

that the boy had woken up. Seeing the woman, Leonville retreated back in horror, shouting that

she was a monster. The woman answered with a smile that she was not a monster, but his mother

and a large hand fell on her shoulder. After this, the prince was completely taken aback, widening

his eyes, and opening his mouth wide. A jock with a mustache and a monocle, dressed like

a nobleman, appeared behind him and asked Leonville to choose expressions until his dad

had punished him, and the elf with horror recognized him as a wallterian. In the middle

of the forest, a corpse covered in roots was attached to one of the trees. A flash of red

appeared in the darkness, taking the form of a shining star. In a gloomy forest there grew

a tree on which fruits hung scattered in the form of precious red stones, beckoning with

their radiance. The pink-haired prince was bound by strong roots, unable to move. From the very

top of an overturned tree, a dark silhouette tore the brightest of all stones. The figure

of a lady and address carefully held the extracted fruit, and behind her a scarlet

portal opened.

The hand, surrounded by the remnants of the aura, tightly clutched the sheet.

Tywee opened her eyes and panic after having yet another nightmare, and her body began

to tremble.

She stood up in bed and covered her mouth with her hand, suffering from a violent coughing

fit.

Clearing her throat, the girl removed her hand, keeping her mouth wide open.

Tywee examined her palm with caution.

The girl coughed up a small blood-secker larva onto her hand, which crawled and chuckled.

examined the room in which she was located, the brunette concluded that this was a local hospital.

Planting at the man lying on the next bed, Kivier recognized him as a night who had vomited a

blood sicker larva during the battle. Rising up in bed, the girl came to the conclusion that the

entire hospital was full of patients who were infected with parasites. The man who came in unexpectedly

dropped the tray on which he was carrying food for the girl. A blonde doctor stood in the room,

looking in shock at the girl who had woken up. He was amazed at how she managed to remain conscious

after being infected, causing his eyes to bulge and his mouth to gape. The bedspread suddenly rose into

the air, an enraged Kyweer flew towards the elven doctor, grabbing him by the throat and pushing him

against the wall. The jolt was so strong that the man's glasses flew off, landing on the wooden floor.

Crushing the parasite with one hand and pinning the elf to the wall with the other, Kyweer,

enveloped in a scarlet glow, concluded that she could not contain her or even after being infected,

and asked how the doctor knew that she was okay. When she accused the blonde young man of

of collaborating with the monster, tears flowed from his eyes in a stream, falling onto

the girl's hand. She watched the strange reaction in the wilderment. The elf with his hand on

his neck, bursting into tears, desperately begged to save this village. The blonde guy said

that it all started about six months ago, when he was already living in this village and treating

people. He was a royal elf who was kicked out of the palace in the fight for the throne.

One day, the doctor felt an evil aura emanating from the roots of the world tree. Together

with the villagers, he went inside the cave under its roots. A gap was seen there, from which a red light

streamed. And from this gap, a many-eyed creature came out, attacking people. When the elf came to his

senses, those gathered had already managed to kill each other. He himself was not infected because he

belongs to the elf tribe. The doctor didn't even suspect it then, but since then people in the village

began to slowly become infected. And as a result, that creature, calling itself the mother of

parasites, forced the elf to heal people. In return, it promised to leave the young man in the

the surviving inhabitants alive. The elf walking down the street with kivir concluded that all this was for the

sake of the village, which had to constantly give its energy to the woman. Looking after the doctor, the

brunette asked this pleasely why it was impossible to say about this immediately when the hunters

arrived, then they would have time to return to the kingdom. Overtaking the girl, the elf said that

last time he told the truth to those people, but they were already infected outside the village.

Suddenly the blonde youth stopped and shouted and despair that this was all a test by the lady

in red to see if he would turn out to be a traitor. The elf said that all the monsters

were also infected with blood suckers, so there was no point in telling the truth to people

who were not themselves due to distorted memories. Therefore, when the doctor first saw the travelers,

hope appeared in him and he allowed them to enter. Closing his eyes, the elf, who had not seen

normal people for a long time, apologized to which Kairya remained silent. Her thoughts were now

occupied with the story of the crack from another dimension and the monster coming out of it,

Realizing that the main part coincided with her visions, she sharply remembered the terrible vision of

Leondle, who was tightly bound by roots. In a panic, she clarified what happened to the little

prince and the others. Hearing such a question, the elf turned in frowning tried to explain.

There was an estate under a giant tree. The woman in the bandage happily opened her mouth,

presenting her beloved with a meatball stabbed on a fork. Sitting next to him, the mustachioed

Eric with a monocle immediately opened his mouth and a blush appeared on his cheeks.

Laughing playfully, the lady asked whether the man liked the dish, and he answered charmingly

that she was a great cook.

The woman looked with bewilderment at Landon, who played the role of the couple's son in

this performance, and asked why he didn't eat anything.

After this question, the boy burst into anger and slammed his fist on the set table.

Landon yelled with all his might at the lady in red, accusing her of wanting to feed him

and then devour him.

his eyes and shame, the jockslammed the table and called the prince obnoxious. He shot a furious look

at Landel, asking how the boy dared speak to his mother like that in the presence of his father.

When Eric began to poke the elf with a knife, he concluded with shock that the

Walterian was out of his mind. Taking the weapon from her husband, the lady said with a smile

that Landel was half an elf, so he needed time. To become a family, an angry Eric,

in the role of his father, asked the boy himself whether he was really a half elf,

and the prince realized in horror that he would soon also be infected.

Gritting his teeth, Leonville tried to think that he just needed to be patient, and they would come

to save him. Ether, in the role of a maid, dressed in the appropriate uniform, joyfully served the

main dish to the table. Having placed the plate, the girl began to remove the lid, saying that this

dish was especially for landell. In front of the boy, stood a plate with intestines filled with

blood. The prince looked with disgust at the broad dish. The boy began to vomit and turned

away from the table. At that moment, the cook came into the room, whom either called with an angry

look. Addie's stood in the room with a guilty look in a cap and apron, and the blonde angrily

scolded him for the prepared food, which made the gentleman feel sick. The magician, in tears,

began to justify himself by saying that he had prepared a piggy had caught according to the owner's

recipe, which irritated the maid, pretending to come Addie's. Either asked what the cook wanted

to say by this, and Leandro was horrified that everyone around was infected. Eric butted in,

furious that the cook had called his recipe tasteless, shouting that he always made the best blood

sausage. Holding Addie's by the chin, an irritated ether said furiously that when she

served in the army, such things could not be carried even close to the wyverns. The cook burst into tears

even more, asking forgiveness for his uselessness. While everyone attacked Addie's, the stunned

lay-on will conclude that everyone had changed, realizing that it was his initiative to stay here.

In order to resolve the conflict, the woman clapped her hands. She stood up and asked for it to stop,

stating that she wanted the family to live happily. After these words, good-natured smiles appeared

on the faces of Addie's and Aether. The woman added that if Lay-ondle did not eat, he would die of hunger,

which would greatly upset his mother. Placing her palms together, the lady tilted her head,

concluding that she could not force feet her son, otherwise she would become a bad mother,

and asking the question what was wrong. The bright palm rose up. Addie's raised his hand,

answering with a happy face that it was all his fault because he had prepared a tasteless meal,

and Lay-ondle looked at the magician dumbfounded. Then the woman said furiously that the guy

I was fired, reaching out to him with a hand from the blood suckers.

Huge red fingers stopped right in front of the smiling at his face.

The frightened elf began to eat the stuffed intestines brought, which the cook was incredibly

happy about.

They handled forced himself to eat, imagining that there was delicious pork in front of him.

As a result, the boy really liked the intestine dish.

Noticing that changes were also taking place in him, the elf decided to leave this village

as quickly as possible.

Suddenly a pair of feet and black boots appeared in the doorway.

Looking at the guests, the woman noted with a smile that the girl had finally been cured.

Lay-ondle, eating the main course, looked with hope at those who entered.

The blonde doctor brought with him Kivir, dressed in the uniform of a maid, who deliberately

pretended to be infected.

The woman invited the brunette to get to work.

The goddess of darkness, Kiviril, was sealed about six months ago by four heroes who possessed

her blessing.

Around the same time, a crack appeared into an unknown dimension.

Putting on the maid's uniform, Kivir said that she had guessed, but the decay of magical

power occurred much faster than expected, so it was no longer possible to postpone the goddess

task.

The doctor concluded with annoyance that two days had already passed since the girl's colleagues

were infected, and the bloodsucker must have completely penetrated the bodies and become

one with them.

The brunette assumed that it was because of the recently infected person they brought.

The elf suggested trying to awaken others in the same way as Kivior awakened herself, but

she replied that her aura would only burn the bloodsuckers in their bodies.

at the family in servants, the doctor concluded that Addis and Aether would not be easy to withstand misquivir's aura.

Turning his gaze to the mustichyote Eric, he noted that the Walterian warrior would definitely survive.

The brunette agreed that someone like Ryohan Bin would not be affected much by her aura.

However, the girl could not do anything while the woman playing the role of the family was closely watching her.

Recognizing the village doctor as his brother, Leon to last if he was okay. As the blonde youth was leaving,

the shocked boy asked what Kaiouir was doing there, getting off his chair.

The prince thought in horror that his escort was also infected. Holding strands of the brunette's hair in her hands, the mother of the bloodsuckers expressed her envy. She looked at caviar, concluding that she seemed created to receive the love of her creator. The woman noted with the smile that now the girl was just a doll, holding her lifeless face by the chin. He lightly squeezed his cheeks with his claws. At that moment, Layndall grabbed the knife. He stood in front of caviar, covering her with himself, and began waving a knife, asking her to stop. The woman looked at her hand, where the boy's knife cut was visible.

She turned to her son with a smile, asking whether he didn't like the food that much, and he angrily said that these people were not to blame for anything.

The boy screamed hysterically that it was because of him that they had to come to the village, asking what he needed to do.

At that moment, Kivier put her palm on the guy's hands, in which the knife was tightly clutched.

The girl leaned towards the boy and said that at such moments he just need to apologize.

The elf looked hopefully at the escort, remembering their conversation one day before going to bed, where he told her the same words.

The knife fell from the prince's hands, falling to the floor with a loud sound. Lowering his head,

lay on to apologize to the lady in red whom he had injured. Events are transferred to an icy desert,

where a dazzling sun rises above the thick blocks. Claude Paz slid along the surface of the ice.

The man shook his head in panic. He was in an icy pit,

realizing that he was at a dead end. Taking the glove off his dark hand,

the man screamed furiously that he was forced to use this force.

It was Rod, who put his hand with his eye in front of him,

activating his mind control skill. The white fluffy monster in front of him stopped, taking on the

appearance of a cute animal. The next moment the creature opened its mouth full of sharp teeth,

emitting a loud roar. When the monster's drool fell on Rod's face, he concluded that it would

be better to remain imprisoned in the order. Suddenly, an iron hand appeared above his head and

caught on the ice, which scared the man. The beginning of the mechanism, from where the rope was

unwound, was attached to the base of the lost hand. A man in a burgundy robe, armed with a saber,

flew in the air approaching Rod, who was trapped by the monster. Flying over the white creature,

the man struck it with his blade. A savior, who was Chandrishan, appeared in front of the man,

informing him that the local monsters have a level higher than Rod, so his skill does not affect

them. The man with silver hair said that the stranger was lucky, thanking him for saving him.

The monster stood up again, emitting a loud roar, and long gums with claws extended from its mouth,

after which Chandrishan concluded that his level was low. Rod screamed furiously, deciding to climb

up with the help of a mechanical arm, but the guy awkwardly replied that it was stuck.

The man was screaming, trying to help Changrish and Free so they could go upstairs together and

escape the monster.

Suddenly, a turquoise glow of Prana appeared next to them rising upward.

Seeing the man appear, the panicking rod concluded that they were alive, and Chandrish

and joyfully reported that they were his debtors.

In front of them stood the inquisitor of the dark brotherhood, Sir Leon Hart, who easily defeated

the monster.

The blonde said with contempt that he had not pulled the guy in the man out of here

to save him.

Indian Heart went ahead, and Chandrasehan shouted in the back that he would faithfully serve

the Savior, and Rod, Exhaling Steam, looked dissatisfied.

Three men walked along the icy gorge, discussing the purpose of their arrival in such a

cold and remote place.

Chandrasehan enthusiastically said that the hunters had arrived to raid bad monsters, and

Leonhard annoyingly clarified that he asked why, and then the guy asked if it wasn't because

monsters attacked people.

Rod looked with disappointment at the stranger, unable to distinguish an underground monster

from a normal one, explaining that they were attacked by a natural ratine in monster for invading

its territory.

Frowning, Leonhardt said that such monsters originally lived in the territory of Ratna,

and the dungeon monsters were created by the demon god on Paulus and they cannot eat anything

that belongs to Ratna.

That is why they do not even go beyond the dungeons, which means they almost never harm ordinary

people, and the perplexed chain-rish and asks why the hunters go down into the dungeons, and

the blonde only said temptation.

For completing the dungeon, hunters can receive powerful items in glory.

And this forces a huge number of rat-neans to voluntarily go to their deaths.

This is the first stage of the capture of Raton by the demon god.

Chandrishan came to the conclusion that this was why on Paul's placed items in the very core

of the dungeon.

Lee and Hart clarified with the alien how his user manual sees this thing, pointing to

the spatial gap.

The yellow screen brought information in which the crack was called unstable and leading

to another dimension, as well as a strange phrase.

The Englishman and Rod were at a loss after such an unusual text and began to analyze it.

Lee and Hart reported that such a crack simultaneously appeared in different areas of Ratna.

And already a hundred cases of the appearance of an anomaly had been reported to the order.

Thoughtful, the inquisitor added that if it could be seen using the landmark created by Ampolas,

then it was connected to the demon god.

At that time, the clueless Chandrachin was trying to get his head into the crack, and Rod was

pulling him back.

the curious guy was amazed, before him opened a view of the night forest, in the middle of which a huge tree rose against the backdrop of stars. In a forest clearing, a guy was hiding behind a cart, holding a phone powered by the energy of a purple crystal in his hands, he asked for something. The dark man, looking around in panic, put the phone to his ear, intending to say something.

"Picking up the phone," the interlocutor said that the man was late with his report.

The blonde crown prince screamed into the phone and shocked after hearing the bad news about

landl's little brother.

The man at the cart reported that the prince had been captured and that a monster was ruling

the village.

He turned around in panic before he could continue.

At that moment, a piercing scream was heard over the forest and scarlet blood rose into

the sky.

The crown prince shouted into the phone, trying to find out what happened, but there was no

more answer.

Living at the round table, the air decided that it was necessary to solve the problem

on the territory of the elven kingdom on his own.

There was a cup of tea on the table.

Opposite the blonde youth sat one of the four legendary heroes, the astonished Colian, who had betrayed

the goddess Kiprio.

The elven the crown, frowning, said sternly that even a representative of the fairy union

cannot interfere in the affairs of the elven kingdom without discussing it with the union itself.

When the young man asked whether Mrs. Halion had any thoughts of interfering in domestic

politics. She put her hand to her chest and immediately denied it. While Richard called the woman

in a whisper, a man with two longitudinal scars on his face covered his mouth with his hand and

whisper that he had no time to get permission on every issue. But Holly and immediately stopped him

when he started talking about Archmage in Ovia. The woman with half-closed eyelids said that it

was disrespectful to harden without warning, and that she could no longer cause inconvenience to

the elves. Suddenly, a short old man in a crown with a long beard, leaning on a cane in the form

The old man was a good reason for it. The old man went with a good nature. Malicious smile and notice that

Holian was not here now as a representative of the Fairy Union because she had come without

invoice. The prince tends to when he heard the king add that the woman was here now is one of

the four heroes. Richard glared at the old man from under his brows with malice in his eyes

when he suggested that the woman here, like Holian, was superior to death. Holian stood up and, with

her hands folded and her head bowed as if guilty, could not tell all the details, but she confirmed

the words of the elf king, and he marveled at how the villagers rejected the elves and

demanded self-government. The old man said with warmth in his voice that they were still citizens

of the fairy union, and asked Holian to be careful not to harm them. The prince, hearing

such words indignantly turned to his father and called out to him. The elf king ignored his son's indignation and

told Holion that she could leave when mourning came, and the woman, with a wide, joyful smile and wide open

wide eyes, sincerely thanked the old men. Richard and Holion walked along the bright corridor,

talking about how the elven kingdom is a small country, and compared to other large countries,

the population and national power of the fair union is less than half. Although diplomatically,

he is higher thanks to Holion's superiority in death. When the elven prince told his father that he

He was also going to go with Mrs. Holly in tomorrow morning, the old man became thoughtful.

The king opened his bright green eyes and calmly said that the elven nobles were just waiting

for the royal power to weaken, and the king should not take off so easily.

Suddenly the prince loudly slammed his palm on the table, causing widespread mind control.

The young man, resting his fist on the table and leaning over, said that given the position

of the eldest son of the elven royal family, it would be right to go with Holly and because

the prince had the power to control the roots of the world tree.

The king, resting his hands on his cane, asked Layondle if she was angry with her father

for sending someone to this dangerous place.

The prince, turning around a little, quietly replied that he simply did not want to end up

in hell a second time.

A small boy with pink hair sat in a prison cell close to the brick wall.

Holding the metal spoon tightly in his palm, he pressed it into the cracks between the

bricks, trying to pull it out.

One of the heavy bricks fell from the wall at the elf's feet.

Layondle, violet eyes shining with hope, looked into the hole that had appeared in the wall.

The boy, seeing the roots of the world tree on the opposite side, realized that with this spoon

in his hands he could not even make a scratch.

The boy was indignant to how strangely this house was built, but he did not lose heart and

was sure that he would get out of here by any means and contact the kingdom of the elves.

When a crowd of adults and red clothes approached the entrance to the cell and one woman with

an insidious smile asked if Landon had thought about his behavior.

The boy grabbed his head and panic and buried his teeth, silently wondering what he should

do.

The eye-ondyl turned around with a force but since here looking smile, put his palm to his chest and address the woman as a mother, admitting his misdeeds and repenting of them.

The elf sat down so that the fallen brick was not visible behind his body. The woman with short white hair and bandages over her eyes stopped smiling, puzzled by the prisoner's response.

She entered the cell, thinking that Leon will still intended to escape from her, and the boy pressed his back against the wall, letting out a cry.

When the woman wanted to talk to the elf alone, her subordinates, among whom were at ease and either and made costumes, immediately left the corridor.

When Landel saw Quibbier among the crowd, his childish face lit up with a smile, for he felt hope.

While the awakened girl looked furtively at the boy, he thought that she would not have returned here if she had not planned to save him in the others.

When the girl turned away, Landel thought that she and her brother must have a plan.

The boy's face suddenly froze as he looked fearfully at something in front of him.

Kivier walked with her fists clenched and thought about how she couldn't do anything about

Leondel and how she managed to avoid the worst case scenario with her death.

The girl thought that all this would not have happened if they had not taken on the task of

the elf king.

But there should not be any problems even if the future was not the same as in her vision.

Kivier thought that Leondel's death was inevitable, and if the girl changed her predetermined

fate, all her visions would be destroyed and she would no longer be able to see the future.

Kivier decided that for the sake of rat night it was necessary to save Eric and leave

this village. With her brows furrowed and her lips curled, Kaviyu was determined to find Beethold. As Kaviyu followed

Eric up the stairs, Ethe loudly called out to the so-called new girl and asked where she was going.

Addies, with her eyes wide open, held a broom in her hands, and either poking her finger at the black

haired girl, said that they had a lot to discuss, but Kaviyu did not turn around and only squinted her

eyes in irritation. The girl tightly clenched her pale palms into fists and thought that she

couldn't be seen through before she woke up Eric and decided to wait for the next opportunity.

However, Kivair doubted when she remembered that Leandro was now distracting her mother, and it was unknown when she and Eric would be a part again.

Etha, with an angry expression on her face, called Kivair even louder, calling her strange.

The girl looked with blue eyes at those who distracted her and began to think about killing them first.

Suddenly, a loud knock was heard from the large white doors, and the whole trio turned around tensely.

When Addie's greeted the young man with long blonde hair, he briefly replied that he had business with his mistress.

When Addis said that the lady was now with the young gentleman and offered to inform her about the visit, he threw up his palms with a smile and immediately refused.

Kivir half listened as the elf informed Addis and either that the lady seemed to have forgotten to ask them for something, namely to bring something that was located outside the village.

The young man opened his blue eyes and offered to go with him because it would not be long.

Kivir watched this silently with a tense face as either and Addis agreed.

When the magician and the Wyvern followed the elf out into the street, the girl took advantage of the moment and ran up the stairs.

A man in black long boots was lying on a bed with a white cloth, saying that something was wrong.

Eric wondered if he had slept on such a small bed in the first place, and complained about the tight clothes that he wanted to take off.

Eric turned his head on the pillow, feeling as if this was not his true form.

The young man twitched his long black mustache, looking at himself in the mirror.

Then he suddenly jumped up and laughed, saying that he was not a primitive man to take off his clothes and walk around naked.

Eric touched the edge of his thick mustache, saying with a smile that they were very cool and could not be his.

Suddenly, Kivir appeared behind the sweetly smiling young man with a clenched fist and surrounded by red magical light.

Lay-ondle, with trembling hands, clutched a brick that had fallen from the wall.

The boy frowned in hostility, unhappy that the lousy monster in front of him was pretending to be human and family for the little elf.

Hearing the insult, the woman put her palm to her chest and leaned towards the boy.

She said with a slight smile that Layondal seemed to have never seen real dungeon monsters.

When the woman stroked the elf's cheek and added that if she were a monster,

neither he nor this village would have survived, Layondal tensed, not understanding these words.

The boy pushed the woman's hand away, and she explained that the desire of the underground monsters to kill everything connected with Ratna is similar to the desire of the little elf to live.

The woman stroked the elf's chin with her finger with a grin, saying that she rejected it, and that's why she was different.

Play-ondle, hitting the woman's hand with a brick, shouted that even so, she was still manipulating innocent people and killing them, and was therefore no better than a monster.

The woman, hearing such an assessment of her actions, quietly asked if Lay-ondle knew that they were the same.

When the woman mentioned the death of the boy's own mother, the boy's pale violet eyes widened in shock.

When Lay-ondle tried to question the woman, she covered her lips with her palm and scoffed that she had again said something unnecessary.

The boy, in a fit of rage, swung a brick and scream, demanding an immediate explanation.

The woman pinned the elf against the wall with a strong grip, knocking the brick out of his hand.

While the boy tried to free himself with hatred on his face, the woman replied that now it would be difficult for her to convince him with words since this happened.

With a cruel smile and a red larva in her hands, she stated that she wanted to observe more, but now she would have to seed them into the child's body herself.

When the woman brought the larva to Layondyl's face, saying that she did not want to make a hole in it for the larvae, he covered it with his free hand and disgust. Suddenly there was an explosion, and the prison cell shook and the stream began to fall.

The woman remained calm, looking up. Layondyl, hearing the sound, immediately thought that it was Kivir who had done something.

Dust and sand poured out of a huge hole in the stone wall like a waterfall. Black mustaches flew in the air while Kivir thought about burning only the blood suckers that entered Eric's body.

The girl sat down on the ground, her brows furrowed, concluding that it was a stupid idea.

Tiber, looking at Eric with a hole in her clothes on her back, realized that her power was not enough for this monster.

The red fabric hugging the young man's torso began to crack at the seams.

When Eric bent down and tensed every muscle in his body, the clothes flew into pieces.

Looking at his naked body, the young man was not very upset that his uniform was torn due to the fault of the man.

The young man raised his head and said with a terrifying smile that this should be regarded as an attack on their family.

The woman was distracted from laying down by a noise that caused the prison cell to shake.

Taking advantage of the moment, the boy freed his hand from the woman's tenacious fingers.

As she approached the cell bars, Landon stood in front of her and spread his arms to the sides,

shouting that he would not allow her to get to Kivir. The boy frowned and bared his teeth

with his eyes closed, thinking that the girl was probably fighting outside now to save others,

and that he had to stop at least this monster in front of him. The boy's eyes widened in shock

when he saw the woman silently walking through the metal pins like a ghost. As she began to walk away

down the corridor, a disappointed landel fell to his knees. Suddenly the boy saw that the hole he had made

earlier began to glow bright blue. The elf arched his eyebrows in alarm and opened his mouth,

thinking about the roots of the world tree. Suddenly, landels face took on a determined expression.

For 20 years, Eric wandered the Rocky Mountains. He was a stranger, but the people of this village

accepted him. This was his home, his family, and his friends. Eric, with an angry face, swung his tightly clenched

fist, driven by the desire to protect everyone he has in this world. The young man hit the ground with an

explosion, but Kivir, with a spear in her hands, managed to jump back, turning over in the air. Kivir

immediately realized that in the young man's head false memories, were mixed with real ones,

and she loudly informed him about this, holding the weapon in front of her. The blue-eyed girl,

Surrounded by a crimson aura, screamed for her opponent to come to his senses.

Approaching Eric, she kicked him in the face where a large amount of magical forces had accumulated.

Eric, ignoring the girl's heel on his forehead, said coldly that.

According to her, everyone was crazy, but she could be crazy.

Kaiouir frowned, frustrated that a normal aura attack couldn't knock the parasites out of the young man's body.

Eric grabbed the girl's slender ankle and pulled her leg away from his face.

The next moment the guy threw his opponent back and an explosion and clouds of dust rose among the trees.

With the help of a long spear, Kivir was able to stay on her feet,

although she rode on the ground. The girl rushed into a new attack, thinking that she had only one way left.

Concentrating her magical power on the metal part of the weapon,

Kivir firmly decided that she needed to force Eric to use the aura himself.

The girl cut the air with her spear and left traces of a powerful red aura at a distance from Eric.

A completely unarmed young man with a serious face clenched his fist and raised one leg.

Eric hit the ground with his foot, and it cracked under the pressure, causing an explosion.

The young man blocked the attack with a huge piece of earth, which rose above Kyweir's attacks, and protected him.

Kyweir, forming a cross with her hands, thought that an unarmed Eric would not be able to last long without using an aura.

Kyweir watched an anticipation as Eric jumped into the trench, preparing to attack the girl.

Kivir tends to when she saw that the young man used his own palm as a weapon, the fingers of which

were straightened and closed together, and the thumb was hidden inside the palm. Eric, with glassy eyes,

like a robot, jumped up and raised his hand, clenching the other into a fist. There was another

explosion of the earth, which stretched over a huge distance. Kivir dropped her spear. It stuck into

the root of a tree with broken branches in the background of which an angry Eric walked. Standing at

the trunk, Kivir, touching the hand with the torn sleeve of her shirt, humbly realized that with her

For powers it turned out to be impossible to evoke Eric's aura.

The young man replied with contempt that his opponent was still talking about this nonsense.

Kyweer arched her eyebrows in irritation and said that Eric himself could check whether this

was nonsense or not when he used the aura.

The young man became thoughtful when Kyweer asked if there was a reason why he was prohibited

from using aura.

Kyweer and Eric turned to look at the woman in red, who coldly stated that Eric really

couldn't use aura, otherwise it would completely destroy the entire village.

The woman snapped her finger, smilingly asking if it was true.

Eric, whose pupils glowed yellow, monotonously confirmed this information, like a robot.

The woman looked at Kivir with a malicious smile while she touched her palm to Eric's body,

which stood silent and motionless.

When Kivir confirmed her assumption that the woman herself had forbidden Eric to use the

aura, she asked her who she really was.

In response, the woman only stretched her fingers unnaturally impressed Kivir to the tree,

knocking out a cry of pain from her.

the girl immobilized, the woman said that her parasites do not affect only children because they

have few memories. When the woman asked why Kivir was able to awaken, because she was an adult,

the girl with a hostile grin replied that only four weeks had passed since she was put into action.

The mother of parasites took Kivir's answer as a joke and laughed briefly, noting that she agreed

that women should not be judged only by their appearance. Lay on Deau cried while the woman came to

the conclusion that Kivir had significant influence over that child. While the woman was asking Kivir,

Who had chosen Eric if she felt sorry for the elf, Leondel was taking the wall part brick by brick.

Tivier looked at the woman angrily insulting her out loud. The boy sitting on his knees looked at the

glowing roots of the world tree, which became visible after creating a large hole in the brick wall.

Hearing unpleasant words addressed to her, the woman wished that Kivier would die at her hands.

Tivier tends to turn away as a blow flew rapidly towards her head.

Leondel, with tears in his eyes and teeth bare from tension, touched the roots of the tree with

with his fingers. The boy screamed loudly, and it became brighter. The world tree, towering above

the forest, began to shine dazzlingly, painting the sky in various colors. Kivier watched

and fear as Eric and the mother of the parasite screamed at the same time, pressing their palms

to their heads. Having recovered from this surprise, the woman frowned and assumed that

someone had interfered with the signal. Looking at the shining world tree, she thought that

it could be a landing. Taking advantage of the reduced vigilance of her enemies, Kivier

jumped on Eric and knocked him down. The girl pressed the young man to the ground by the shoulders

and looked at him with anger. When Kivier leaned towards Eric and pressed her lips to his mouth,

the woman's face showed and disguised disgust. From under the hem of her dress, many large

worm-like appendages came out, which knocked Kivier and Eric off and forced them to fly to the side.

The woman, thinking that this was the girl's last trick, shouted that there was no point in

transmitting the aura now. Eric stared blankly at the sky as crimson magical streams came out of

of his mouth. The woman grabbed the desperate cibier by the hair, shouting that the parasites had already completely taken over Eric's body. The woman lifted cibier into the air and shouted that no one was complaining about the new life she gave, placing new ones on top of happy memories. The enraged mother of the parasite screamed that all she had to do was remove cibier when suddenly a dark man's hand appeared in front of the woman's face. Eric stood behind the woman until she could not understand how the young man could awaken on his own.

Kai we are watched with wide eyes as Eric confirmed the fact that his memories were perfect.

Eric lifted the woman into the air behind his back, saying that he had a house, a wife and a child,

just like he always wanted to live an ordinary life. Eric's muscular arm, surrounded by a scarlet aura,

held the smiling woman tightly by the throat while he said that this was still strange.

Eric, overcome with anger, screamed definitely that he did not remember kissing anyone.

The woman breathlessly expressed her astonishment at the existence of such a man.

Theans appeared on the mother of Parasite's face and a bright, dark red magical stream came out of her mouth.

The woman disappeared, leaving behind only scarlet traces of an aura in the air,

while Kybior looked at Eric and bewilderment. After a short pause,

the girl dryly explained that it was artificial respiration and Eric shouted loudly that he knew.

A small house was located on the territory of the world tree. The protagonist's face was shrouded

in confusion and alarm. Putting his hand to his head, Ryon noted that thanks to Kivia he kissed,

Stopping abruptly, he stated that with the help of her artificial respiration he was able to come to his senses, adding that he was very grateful to her. The

prophetess was surprised that he was still thinking about it. With a serious expression on her face,

Kivia asked him to get ready, noting the possibility that Landon's mother might be revived.

Turning her back, the prophetess stated that that method was extreme, and she did not want to use it to

the end. Taken aback, Ryu apologized for being there. Kivia said that ifatties are either had such an

opportunity. Having interrupted her, the main character said that he would not do this. Remembering how he was under the control of the monster,

Ryue said that this method would no longer work, saying that at that moment he had a headache and had an opportunity, which is why it happened.

Closing his eyes, the main character said that he himself did not know why this happened. The guy's gaze was focused on Leon's body, which was shrouded in the roots of the world tree.

Opening his eyes slightly, Etsrances turned to Kivia, noting that she was alive. Moving apart the iron pipes that covered the room,

The main character addressed him. Tivia's spear was covered in powerful streams of aura. With lightning speed, the prophetess cut the roots that enveloped Nae-Ombal's bodies. Falling into her arms, Etsrances reported the relief that overwhelmed him. After which, while in her arms, lay onto lost consciousness, there were many different drawings on the walls of the cell. People were controlled by a signal coming from the world tree. Those who received this signal immediately came under control. That monster used the roots of the world tree for his own evil purposes.

It's source was hidden somewhere in the dungeon. The drawing showed how a man, holding a spear in front of him, moved forward.

To free people, it is necessary to destroy this source and restore the world tree.

Kivia's pointer was pointed towards the drawing of the guy.

Then the signal will disappear and all those charts will be healed naturally.

Looking at the main character, whose gaze was shrouded in misunderstanding.

The prophet has stated that this was the plan and the information that Landon managed to learn when interacting with the world tree.

continuing to point at the drawing, Kivia asked if the main character was okay.

Folding his hands, Ryo said that because of her drawings, he stopped worrying. The

prophetess noted that he was standing without clothes and looked like a clown. She

was amazed that he was laughing at her drawings. Further, the main character said

that he did not have his sword, adding that because of this he could not do

anything. Approaching Kivia, Landon noted that she had missed something. At Srances

said that in order to normalize the world tree, he must personally touch it. With a

The worried look, Leandle suggested that he too would have to go down into the dungeon, noting

that if he touched him in a deep place, then this time for sure.

Kivia standing nearby was lost in thought, interrupting him.

Looking to the side?

The prophet has declared that its ranses would wait upstairs until they destroyed the

enemy.

Excited, Leandle tried to find out the reason for this answer.

Looking at her, at ranses said that the road leading down most likely looked like an intricate

labyrinth.

Leandle noted that without perceiving the aura of the world tree, it would be difficult

to find the path, adding that he would be able to interfere with the enemies, as Ryah had already

done.

With his hands folded, the main character froze in one position.

Ezzrans has said that he could cope with the blood suckers.

Holding a sword in his hands, Layondle said that he studied fencing in the palace.

After interrupting him, Kivia addressed him.

Putting a pointer to his face, the prophetess suggested that after he touched the world

tree, he lost sight in one eye.

Where he Kivia declared that she and Ryah had had enough, adding that he would now.

Frustrated, Layondle tried to say something.

Suddenly, he was grabbed by RIO.

After which, he sat the prince on his shoulders.

Taken aback, Etsrances tried to find out what he was doing.

The main character reported that the weight was normal, noting that it was just right for

him.

Horrified, Kivia suggested that the Voltarian's even have three year old kids going out to

fight.

Smiling, RIO stated that this was a powerful tactic, adding that Leondle, whom he called

the navigator, would be able to accurately navigate the road.

The main character noted that if Etsrances is scared, then he can lower him.

his hand to his eyes, Layondle asked not to make him laugh. Sitting on Ryan's shoulders,

Etrance has shouted the start of the mission, naming the squad after himself.

Clenching her fist, Kivio was lost in her thoughts. In the depths of the dungeon,

the light of a brightly shining lantern was visible. Standing at the head, Layondle's middle brother

light ether and 80s. Looking around, group member Rodin noted that they had gone very deep,

adding that the place looked like a dungeon. Either assumed that Madam had a mission for them in such

such a terrible place. Seeing something, the Wyvern froze in one position.

Her gaze was fixed on the body of a dead stranger whose face was shrouded in the roots

of a tree. Standing behind the fright in the ether, Addie's reported the damaged roots of

the world tree, suggesting that it was absorbing the stranger. Horrified, the Wyvern wondered

where there was such a thing in the dungeon. Tilting his head, the middle brother stated

that with the help of the world tree, it is sucking energy, adding that the roots are affected

due to which the energy is collected again and bears fruit on the branches. On the branches

of the dungeon, the fruits were shrouded in a mysterious red color. The middle brother reported

that the high concentration of vitality and energy turns into red crystals. Some liquid was dripping

from the tip of the branch onto the crystal. He noted that this is how bloodstones appear.

Looking at the huge red ball, the middle brother declared that all this was done for her sake.

Turning towards the guys, he told them that their goal was to find the sort of a Voltarian warrior.

Suddenly, someone behind them announced murder. Leading out of the red ball, the woman said that

that she wanted to accept him into the family, wondering how he dared to take her husband

and child from her. Closing his eyes and lost and thought, the middle brother was surprised

that Kivya managed to awaken the Voltarian warrior, noting that it happened faster than he thought.

Looking at the woman who was in the red ball, he asked if something had happened. The Queen assumed

that he knew everything. Landing on the ground, she clarified that she was saying that Kivya was

in her right mind. Pretending to be surprised, the middle brother said he had no idea. After

which, shouting, the queen ordered him not to pretend. Raising her hand, she said that he looked at her like she was a pathetic monster, adding that she would not forgive him. Ripping his hand out of ether's shackles, the middle brother asked if she would forgive him. Approaching the queen, he tried to find out what she would do, assuming that she would kill him. Looking at the angry queen, the middle brother said that she could kill him and end these games, adding that in this case, she would turn into a monster, unable to resist the lust for murder.

Where he said that if he died, then his magic would disappear, wondering if she could live

like an ordinary person without it. Hearing this, the queen buried her teeth. Turning away,

she ordered him to stop, noting that he had been kicked out of the kingdom and had nowhere to go.

The queen believed that even if he planned something, and the end everything would be the same.

At that moment, with incredible speed, Kivio was heading through the depths of the dungeon.

The queen said that now it is not beneficial for both of them for outsiders to know about this village.

Holding Layondle on his shoulders, the main character ran forward. The queen noted that Ryo seemed fair,

noting that he did not abandon his colleagues or run away, but on the contrary, he would soon come

running to fight. Smurking, she said that she liked strong and brave men, adding that despite this,

she would make him pay the price. Turning around, the queen declared that the main character would

pay for cheating on his wife by kissing another. With a malicious grin on his face,

Addie's noted that in this case, Ryo should be killed. Hearing this,

either was taken aback. Closing his eyes, the middle brother spoke of his joy that Landal was alive.

Jumping from the protagonist's shoulders, Etrance assumed that there was a wound on his brother's shoulder.

The middle brother told him that he fought to escape from the magician and the swordsman.

With a worried expression on his face, Ryo asked if the reason he was being affected was because

he was an elf. Kivia suggested that only people are influenced by the world tree, noting that

thanks to it she was able to get close to the main character. Frozen in one position, Ryo thought that

only people can be influenced, wondering why this happened. Smiling, the middle brother stated that

Leandro was a true descendant of the royal elves, noting that even he would not be able to touch the

world tree. Looking at the inspired at Thrances, he said that he was able to save the kingdom of the

elves. Seeing something, Kivia was shocked. Suddenly, Aether appeared behind the middle brother and

rushed at him with two blades. With lightning speed, Kivia placed her spear, causing the

wyvern's attack to fail. After swinging the magical artifact, Aether flew to the side. In

indignant, the main character asked the Wyvern to come to his senses. The prophet has noted that if

words had worked, then she would not have had to go through all this when she awakened him.

Looking at Addis, in whose hands the technique was being formed, Kivia stated that they were

now mistaking them for enemies. By hitting the ground with his magical staff, group member Rata

created a powerful stream of flame. The magic projectile headed towards the guys. Blocking his attack,

Rio noted that they had become stronger, adding that he didn't think leveling up would turn out

like this. With a serious expression on his face, the main character asked them to think carefully,

noting that the fact of their battle was as strange as possible. Extending his hand with a magical staff,

Addie stated that there was nothing strange in this, adding that he was simply going to kill the

enemy who had invaded there. Concentrating, group member Rata created a huge magical seal in front of him.

Horrified, Raiu assumed that the brainwashing had become stronger. Suddenly, a strong trembling

According to the protests, the protests were in the same way. The protests were in one position. A huge hand belonging to a monster was pointed in their direction. Looking at

The Queen asked if she had a conscience, noting that she had ruined someone else's family. The

prophetess's eyes turned white. With incredible power, Kivia cut the monster's huge hand.

Relying on the magical artifact, the prophetess rushed to attack. Bouncing off the spear,

she struck the queen's body. Where he, Kivia ordered the guys to take Landal and quickly get out.

An excited at Francis noted that without him she would not be able to win. Turning around,

the prophetess declared that if they did not leave, they would die. Hearing this, Landal was shocked.

Suddenly, the middle brother grabbed its rances by the hand.

Layondyl's gaze was focused on Quivia, who rushed to attack.

With a look full of disappointment, he thought that he was only disturbing everyone, adding that

escaping was the only way to help the main character.

Heading towards the exit, the middle brother asked Layondyl not to be afraid, noting that

they just wanted to protect him.

Next, he asked if its rances wanted to help them.

Excited, Layondyl declared that he wanted to do this.

Layondyl said it was time to prove their worth.

During a fierce fight, Kivia cut the queen's paws into pieces.

The monster assumed that the prophetess knew this too, smirking.

The queen noted that if Landon touched the world tree, he would die due to a side effect.

She believed that even if Kivia stalled for time, the end would still be the same, adding that

he would soon be completely infected.

After the prophetess cut her body in two, the queen stated that her true intentions were

not to save the child, believing that she simply wanted him to die away from her eyes.

Horrified, Kivia ordered her to shut up.

Queen assumed that she had hit the bull's eye. With unimaginable speed, the prophetess continued to

cut the queen's body. Finding herself behind Quivia, the queen suggested that she needed that man,

noting that she should have left Leondell there and left. An army of monsters appeared in front of

the prophetess, which was an exact copy of the queen. Smurking, the queen suggested that the man

most likely did not want to abandon his companions. Noting that with his strength, she could kill them.

One of the monsters believed that Quivia was afraid that Ria would hate her for this, adding that

that in that case, she could lie that the monster killed everyone.

The huge crowd of monsters began to laugh.

The angry prophetess continued to destroy the horde of monsters, where he kibbya thought

that she could freeze them using the artifact, noting that applying in order to the blood

suckers was not the best option.

After the prophetess's blow, the monster's neck began to immediately grow together.

On the floor of the dungeon, one could see the red skin with which the monsters were covered.

Continuing to think, kibbya noted that in addition to all this, they recovered too quickly,

adding that blood-suckers feed on the energy of the world tree, which is why her attacks

were pointless. A huge army of monsters surrounded her on all sides. The prophet has believed

that in order to deal with them, in addition to the aura, four main forces were needed.

Looking at the flustered kivya, the queen assumed that she had already realized what her weakness

was, noting that she herself knew everything perfectly well. Grabbing the tree branch, the queen

reported vulnerability against aura and the four main forces. Turning to kivya, she asked

her what she thought, why she didn't kill the magician and swordsman then. Observing the

prophetess, who was surrounded by monsters, she stated that they themselves would not be able

to awaken, adding that she had ruled out any options. Hanging from the tree, the queen said

that there was no other way to return them to their previous state, noting that the only thing

left to do was kill them. The monsters eyes were covered with a mysterious pattern. The monsters

standing around began to mock Kivia in every possible way. Smiling, the prophetess said

it was exactly the same as before. Kivya noted that there was such a simple way. Suddenly,

behind her, there was a powerful explosion. Surprised, the queen wondered what had happened.

After landing on the ground, the main character reported that he was not level enough,

asking Kivya for help, clutching her chest, either ordered Ria to return the chain to him.

In the hands of the prophetess was the necklace of Polymorph, a powerful glow emanated from the

magical artifact. After the transformation, the dragons rushed to attack. A flame began to form

and Addis's mouth. Next, group member Rodifier to fire projectile at Ryle. The entire area of the

dungeon was covered in fire. Upon learning that Addis was a dragon, the queen was shocked.

Raze of Ora's formed in her eyes, with which she attacked the guys. Wary, Addis stated that she

wanted him to harm Kivia and Ryle with his own hands, asking her to prepare for this.

The enraged queen continued to attack the protagonist's group. Smurking, Ryle suggested that this

was the first time he had seen Addis so angry. Being an ether's mouth, the main character thought

that she was too. After interrupting him, the Wyvern ordered him to die, wondering how she would get married now.

Trying to fight off Ethan, a stunned Ryou asked her to come to her senses.

Taken aback, the Wyvern wondered what the main character was doing in her mouth.

Suddenly, the stunned Ethan remembered how she and Addie succumbed to the queen's technique.

Heading towards the monster, the Wyvern declared that it would not forgive her.

Watching the fierce battles, the main character noted that it was very difficult to awaken them.

Kivya said that compared to how he woke up, this was nothing. Turning to the prophetess,

Raiu tried to find out what happened to Landon. Kivya told him that she had sent him outside with the

second prince. Watching Ethan and Addi's fight the queen, the prophetess noted that as long as the

main monster was at gunpoint here, these monsters would not be able to harm them. Decide herself with

rage, the queen called the guy's pathetic lizards. Fiery chips appeared on the world tree,

suddenly the tree leaned to the side, after which, a powerful explosion was heard in the forest.

Hanging, the tree froze in one position. Seeing his transformation, the villagers were shocked.

Watching this, the frightened residents assumed that it was a monster. The queen's face appeared on

the newly formed tree. Moving her hand forward to attack, she ordered them to be silent,

declaring that she was not a monster. Suddenly, a ray of sacred aura was directed at her face.

Due to the queen's technique, a powerful explosion was heard in the vicinity of the village.

The angry ad is said that this behavior made her a monster. Having released a powerful charge of

of Oarr at him, the queen called him a pathetic lizard. With lightning speed, the main character

inflicted many cuts on the monster's arm. The moment the queen's hand began to fall to the ground,

she let out a piercing roar. Looking at his weapon, Ryan noted that the blade could not withstand

this. Either floating in the air, having released the main character from her clutches,

froze in one position. Grinning, Ryan said that this was the first time he had seen someone larger

than Addie's, adding that if he had known that everything would be like this, he would have taken

more swords with him. The enraged Queen pulled out her hand in an attempt to catch the

protogonist. Grabbing it, she began to clench her fist as hard as she could. Suddenly, with

incredible power, Rio cut her palm heading towards her. Hanging in the air, the main character

began to count the number of monsters that appeared on his way. An army of monsters continued

to form from the Queen's hand. Destroying the monsters on his way, Rio reported that he

had four left. After a while, he announced that there were only three left. Horrified,

The Queen ordered him to leave her. Looking at her severed arm, she noted that she was unable to regenerate, wondering why that was.

Throwing away the broken sword, the main character announced that there were two of them left.

Putting his sword behind his back, Ria froze in one position.

Being a centimeter from the queen's face, the main character said that he was left alone.

Hanging in the air, Ria said that it was the last one.

Suddenly, the blade in his hands broke.

From what he saw, the main character was shocked at the moment when the queen was preparing to attack.

With unimaginable speed, Kivia tried to help the main character in time.

A magical artifact was visible in her hands.

With colossal power, the prophetess launched her spear towards the queen.

Pivio's magical artifact pierced the monster's face.

Grinning, the prophetess noted that she had made good use of it, adding that she was now returning it.

Turning around, the main character assumed that the prophetess uses him whenever she pleases and now returns him.

Further, Ryan noted that this was a very opportune moment.

The shock queen stated that the world tree was sucking energy out of her.

She was amazed that it could do such a thing because of that elf.

With lightning speed, the main character cut the monster's body into small pieces.

A crystal formed in the roots of the tree.

A powerful glow emanated from the crystal, which enveloped the dungeon.

Lay on Bill said that all the energy would escape through this gap.

Leaning his hand against him, Etrance has asked for forgiveness for not being able to move.

The middle brother noted that he should not strain himself so much, adding that this would be enough for the queen to no longer be able to regenerate.

Looking at the smiling land, he stated that his partners would take care of the rest.

Pointing his hand to the top of the ceiling, Etrance has tried to find out what kind of gap it was.

Further, the middle brother told him that her origin was impossible to know, adding that thanks to her appearance,

blood suckers could operate outside the dungeon. Turning his head, he reported that the larger the target,

the further they spread. Looking at the alarmed landl, the middle brother said that, according to his

calculations, the blood suckers could reach Alendia. Surprised, Etrance asked what this meant.

Smurking, the middle brother said that if you open the crack and kill the queen.

With a distraught look, he declared that he could control people in the territory of the Fairy Union.

The roots of the tree began to shimmer due to powerful streams of aura.

Layondle's face was filled with excitement and anxiety.

Angry, he directed his hands towards the roots.

Suddenly, the middle brother threw him aside.

Whereie, the middle brother asked if he wanted to close the gap.

He ordered its rances not to behave so rashly.

Looking at the dumbfounded Layondle, he said that he began studying blood suckers that parasitized people 20 years ago,

and noticed that they react to signals from the world tree. Huge vessels in which monsters were grown

were visible in the roots of the tree. The middle brother noted that these were simple creatures

that fed on energy. Clenching his fist, he stated that despite the fact that monsters had succeeded

in mass reproduction, it seemed impossible to him to manipulate people with their help. The middle

brother noted that because of his research, his father kicked him out of the palace. Standing opposite

the gap, he said that if the elves rule numerous nations, then not only peace will come. He told

landal that they could make their kingdom great again. Angry at Francis was amazed that even

after he was kicked out of the palace, he continued research in this village. Smurking, the middle

brother stated that it was so, adding that in the village he was able to complete them. The head of

the defeated queen landed on the ground. Bart landal told him that when he discovered this gap,

he met a monster who could control the blood suckers. Taking hold of the monster's mouth,

the main character tried to open it. The middle brother said that now there is only one left.

Opening the monster's mouth, the guy is reshocked.

Layondyl's brother said that his companions must kill the monster.

Seeing the contents of the mouth, Ryou was taken aback.

Looking at the exhausted body, the protagonist wondered if it was the main monster.

Squeezing his paw, the monster ordered them not to look at him with those eyes.

Rushing towards Ryou, the monster again repeated its request.

After which, the stunned protagonist jumped to the side.

Concentrating the flow of aura in her hand, Kibia stated that they did not have time to listen to all sorts of nonsense.

Taking her hand, Ryou asked her to wait.

Whereie, the main character said that he wanted to ask something.

Looking at the enraged monster, Ryou asked who he was.

Tears began to appear from the monster's eyes.

The plot introduced us to the tribe instance, say, Angel times 156,843.

Attacking from above, the angel pounced on the monster.

After overthrowing his opponent, he began to eat him.

The monster said that he appeared in a deserted gorge where there was nothing.

The head of a monster could be seen from the angel's mouth.

The monster said that he ate everything so that there was less of him, adding that neither consciousness nor ego were needed for this.

There was a small scar on the angel's head.

The monster said that in order to survive and become stronger, he had no other way than to devour and evolve.

Seeing something, he alerted his gaze.

A monster of colossal proportions appeared on his way.

Angel stated that this was also the case with other competitors who remained alive for a long time,

noting that this only meant that they ate many other creatures.

The monster said that compared to the predators who were simply huge, he was weak and small.

Because of the huge monster, Angel tried to escape.

Continuing his story, the monster noted that in case of failure it was impossible to survive.

His eyes were shrouded in genuine fear.

A monster of colossal size destroyed everything in its path.

The angel stated that one day he failed and was badly injured.

Due to the fall from a great height, the monster is pothluued to the side.

The angel wanted to be killed and eaten.

Suddenly, a mysterious portal appeared in front of his face.

The monster reported that suddenly he noticed the strange gap that he had not seen before.

Pushing off from the ground, he rushed into that very gap. Coming out of it, the angel froze in one position.

He stated that he instinctively ran towards her. He flew out of the crack and found himself in the depths of

the dungeon. The angel noted that he did not even notice his wounds, adding that he could not determine

where he got into or when he fell into it. Holding his paw in his teeth, the angel tried to find a way out.

The monster said it continued to run until it was sure it was safe. From what he saw,

He froze in one position. A surprised boy appeared in front of his face. Pointing to the bush,

he said that there was something strange there. His parents' gaze fell on the angel.

A plate of food appeared in front of the monster's face. Angel noted that this was an unusual situation.

Adding that he no longer needed to hunt, since food was given out by the hour. The monster's

paw was bandaged. The angel stated that no one attacked him when he became weak. Looking at the alarm

monster, the parents tried to find out where it came from. The boy said that he did not know this,

Adding that judging by the speed of recovery, he looked like a wild monster. The boy noted that he had never seen anything like this in the area. Smiling, he suggested that they had discovered a new species. The boy's mother believed that this monster could not be kept in the house. With tears in his eyes, the boy said that everything was fine, turning to his father. Where he, his father, noted that he was still a puppy. But despite this, he was dangerous, like other monsters. Smiling, the father said that if mom agrees. Interrupting him, the boy's mother expressed her dissatisfaction.

After which, the father noted that this should not be done. Trying to pet the monster, the boy revealed that his father was a veterinarian.

He told the monster that he would soon recover, asking him to eat well. Looking at the angel eating the food, the boy asked if it was tasty.

Raising the bowl, the angel declared that it was delicious. Falling to the floor, the boy was amazed at what the monster was saying.

With a look of despair, he began to beg his mother. Outrage. She said that if the villagers found out that they were holding a wild monster.

Looking at the child's mother, the joyful angel said that it was delicious.

The mother's gaze was full of doubts.

The angel reported that the powerful and large creatures turned out to be not scary, adding

that he slowly began to learn more about them.

Inspired, the boy's father began to keep a record of the angel.

Monster noted that the vet loved to watch him eat, noting that this allowed him to live comfortably

in their home.

With a smile on her face, the boy's mother carried angel in a small basket.

The monster said that sometime later the veterinarian's wife said that keeping him locked

up was too much.

So sometimes she secretly took him out when she went to the village.

Lying in the boy's arms, the monster noted that he loved to read books and sleep under a tree.

His hand play on the angels head.

The monster said that the boy gave him a name.

He noted that he was white as snow, causing the boy to call him snow.

Because snow overturned the plate, the family members started laughing hard.

Snow stated that he had never seen snow, noting that he liked the name.

It started to rain heavily outside.

Frightened, snow pressed himself to the bed.

His hand on his head, the boy assumed that he came because he was worried. Standing opposite the worried parents, the man noted that it was forbidden to go inside, saying that an epidemic had spread throughout the village. Opening the door to his room, the man said that they should not worry. Entering the sick boy's room, Landon's middle brother froze in one position. Snow said the parents said they would bring a special doctor. While petting the monster, the boy's mother praised him. Leaning over as a sign of respect, the father thanked his middle brother. Taken aback, he said that this was not worth doing.

noting that he simply replenished the internal energy in the body. It was still raining heavily outside.

The middle brother said that in this village the elves are treated with hostility,

adding that they nevertheless invited him. The elf said that it was their determination

that saved their son. Turning his attention to snow, he asked if they kept the animal at home,

noting that this was the first time he had seen such a species. Looking at snow,

the boy's father told him that they accidentally found him wounded and are now monitoring him,

adding that this animal has extraordinary abilities to take the form of objects that it eats.

Hearing this, the elf froze in one position. Putting his hand into his bosom, the father touched upon the topic of the fee. Interrupting him,

Leiondle's middle brother said that he did not need money. Smiling, he noted that the boy had not yet fully recovered. The elf said that it would be enough for him if they helped him stay in the village so that he could treat other patients. Looking at the boy's father, who was touched by his words, Leiondle's middle brother thought that he could also help in their research. The vet wondered how someone could be so amazing. Shaking the elf's hand, the boy's father said that he could help.

Snow said that the Elf had medicines to treat people. Looking at the middle brother, Leondle, he noted that he laughed on naturally and did not look like the villagers,

adding that for him he was about the same as a person. Taken aback, the boys father tried to explain something to the night. Snow stated that the veterinarian helped the Elf and convinced the residents.

The monster reported that at first they were against it, noting that those he cured treated him like a doctor. Many joyful villagers tried in every possible way to thank the middle brother, Leondle.

Snow said that in this way they began to gradually recover. Seeing something, the boy's father was shocked.

The monster stated that this was not the case with everyone. Snow's face was shrouded in worry and annoyance.

The distressed monster lay on the boy's bed. Snow said that even medications did not help the physically weak, adding that the boy was no exception.

Standing in the middle of the room, the monster froze in one position. Snow reported that the once noisy house suddenly became uncomfortably quiet.

The monster noted that the sounds of laughter had disappeared and no one was calling his name anymore.

Snow's gaze fell on the boy's father, who was drinking alcohol out of his grief.

The monster stated that the family and other villagers had contracted another disease.

Huddled in the corner, the boy's mother pulled her knees up.

Snow reported that the disease could not be cured by any medicine.

The monster's face was filled with bewilderment.

Drops of rain fell on snow's paws.

With lightning speed, the monster ran forward.

a memory of how they shared a meal as a family arose in his mind. Snow wondered what he needed

to do to return to that time. The image of a smiling boy appeared in his memory. The monster

could not understand what he should do to be called by name again. Next to the boy's grave stonelay,

a fresh bouquet of flowers. Looking at him, snow froze in one position. Suddenly, the monster began

to dig a hole. The endless downpour continued to fall outside. Raising his sword, the boy's father asked

if everything was okay with his wife. The frightened woman reported that it was,

wondering what it was. Snow stood in front of the open doors, with lightning thundering in the

background. Horrified, the veterinarian asked if it was him. Looking at the monster, he guessed it was snow.

Looking at the stunned parents of the dead boy, the monster said that he was in pain,

just like his mom and dad. With his hand on the bloody fur, Snow reported that the boy had disappeared,

which was why he was in pain. Smiling, he stated that everything was fine now, adding that now there was

him. A huge hole was dug at the boy's burial site. The monster said that he would become his family

The Man said that something terrible had happened, adding that the monster had dug up his son's grave. Suddenly, his gaze fell on snow, in front of whom the corpse is lay. Turning around, they discovered that there were tears on the monster's face. Snow said that when he came to his senses it was all over.

The monster thought about going to the doctor. An army of knights set off in pursuit of snow. The monster

noted that in this guy's he could not do this. Snow stated that without understanding the reasons,

he ran and found the crack from which he fell. Approaching her, the monster tried to penetrate her.

Snow noted that he had become larger than this gap. Trying his best, the monster stuck its

paw into the portal. It seemed to snow that he could push it apart and crawl inside. The monster

noted that he did not want to return. Suddenly, someone stabbed an arrow into snow's back. A crowd of

angry hunters surrounded him on all sides. Looking at the place where the stunned monster sat,

the hunter tried to find out where this gap appeared there and where the monster came from. He was sure that

diseases and their villages appeared because of Snell. In Dignit, the monster declared that it was

not his fault. Horrified, the guy said that Snell spoke human language. At that very second, the hunters

began to point their weapons at their comrades. A stunned Snell believed that he was the one who

forced them to do this, noting that he then somehow gained the ability to control the blood suckers.

Remnants of blood were visible on the monster's mouth. Snow said that the cause of the disease that

spread in the village was monsters called bloodsuckers. Further, he said that the same happened with the

boy who contracted the disease. Raising his sword above the monster, the guy froze in one position.

Snow stated that he ate the boy and found her, noting that he too was a monster.

Looking at the monster, who had a blade pointed at his face, the elf said that these

people were mistaken. He extended his hand and declared that snow was not a monster.

Leondle's middle brother noted that if snow considered himself such, it was only because of the limitations of people.

Smiling, the elf stated that with the power of snow, one can change the consciousness of those around him.

Standing in the depths of the dungeon, Leondle's middle brother said that he would help him, adding that he would live like a man.

The monster stated that the elf cast magic on him so that he would not accidentally kill someone.

Raising his hair, snow said that after that, he gave the elf two of his eyes, noting that it was all in order to use his abilities.

Approaching the monster, Kivia stated that since he was just an elf's pawn to control people and in the end, he betrayed him. Interrupting her,

either was amazed that Landal's middle brother had used them, adding that she would not forgive this. Turning to the

guys, Snow stated that thanks to the elf, they were able to come to their senses. Exposing her hand, which was

shrouded in a stream of aura, Kivia reported the problem that they did not know what kind of thing the elf would

not do yet using Landal. Next, the prophetess asked where Landal's middle brother was at the moment.

Bowing his head, Snow asked if the guys thought that he would help them because the elf had betrayed him.

He was sure that they, too, considered him just a monster. Hearing this, Kivia froze in one position.

The monster believed that they were simply postponing the moment of reprisal. Approaching him,

Addy said that he also had a time when he lived like a wild animal and had to kill people for the sake of survival.

Looking at Snow, Group member Rata stated that he now regrets it.

In Dignant, Kivia asked him to leave.

Putting his hand on the prophetess' shoulder, the main character asked her to leave it as it was.

Leaning on his hands, Snow asked if Addis was inviting him to also repent and continue living.

Group member Rada said that trying to survive by any means is not a sin.

Looking away, Addis noted that it was wrong to take the lives of any people with the help of blood suckers

and attack them. Baring his teeth, Snow said that group member Rada spoke as if he knew everything.

The monster noted that if he could also turn into a human like him.

Snows' gaze was filled with rage. In Dignant, he said that if others had not looked at him as a monster, he would not have done it.

Hugging Snow, Addie said that they were both essentially monsters.

Holding him close, group member Rata said that no matter how much he denied, this could not be changed, asking him to use it more as an excuse and make those he loved bad.

Tears began to form in the monster's eyes.

Looking at Snow's paw, Addie's asked if more than one person had not been kind to him.

At that moment, a memory of the bloody streaks that appeared on the floor arose in the monster's head.

Taking the sword in his hands, snow froze in one position.

The veterinarian's face was filled with genuine fear.

The monster's face was enveloped in incredible anger.

Suddenly, the head lying on the ground began to sob loudly.

Outrage, Kivia asked why the guys were just standing there and watching.

Noting that they needed to get this over with quickly.

Smiling, the main character said that this was so, inviting the guys to finish it.

Watching Addie's hugging snow, the guys froze in one position.

Ryue stated that they need to find Leondell and destroy the second prince.

The painting on Add is his shoulder, tears flowed from snow's eyes. The huge head of the monster lying on the ground gradually began to disappear.

"Zombified people with rolled up eyes obediently walked down the street. The crowd left their home village, heading in the opposite direction from the World Tree. Patty's looked at snow with a smile, asking if it was all over, and the white creature confirmed it. Standing high on the branches, the humanoid monster pointed towards the settlement, saying that he had ordered the villagers to go so far where the signal of the World Tree would no longer affect them, and then the bloodsecrets would disappear on their own. Eric looked ahead with a soft smile, deciding to wade a little until the villagers left. While Addie's Patty's head is really good, the

snow in the head, and he said that he had deleted from their memory the moment when they saw the

dragon. When the magician praised the monster, he anxiously noticed ether standing at a distance

and a maid's costume. Closing her eyes, the girl cast a glance at the monster, full of boredom

and dissatisfaction. The next second, the blond's face changed. Recalling with pleasure her recent

flight in the form of a wyvern and wondering why her shoulders hurt so much. The surprised

adi's suggested that this was due to a long break in transformation into the true image,

And Eric brazenly threw that she just got fatter. After that, Ethan climbed onto the shoulders of the

jock and began to bite him, and he began to explain that he was starting from the true appearance of the

girl, and then Addie said with a grin that in this case he is the heaviest. Grabbing the angry blond's face,

Eric raised his eyebrows, thinking about something. Among everyone, Kivir looked saddened,

looking down. Eric approached the brunette and carefully asked if she was like this because of

Landel, assuring that the second prince needed a boy so that he would not kill him. Then the girl

The girl seriously stated that for this reason, he should follow her decisions.

Finishing, Kivair said that this was an agreement between the prophetess and the assistant, and Eric,

bewildered by the seriousness of his interlocutor, replied that he understood.

Right the motion, the brunette calmly announced that it was necessary to leave.

After the order to go ahead, the hunters began to slowly descend from the tree.

Glancing at cute snow, caviar concluded that it was not in vain that the guys stopped her

while trying to kill this creature, otherwise everything would have gone according to the

second prince's plan, and either, who was walking behind, opened her green eyes wide when

she heard this.

All the heroes stopped on the edge of the abyss, and the brunette added that she didn't

even think that everyone guessed about the elf's plans and was trying to stop her.

the smile, tilting his head towards snow, Eric admitted that he didn't know about anything,

but the name of the red-eyed creature's race just popped up.

When the jock revealed that snow was an angel, and then caviar fell into a severe state

of shock, and the main character continued, saying that it was the first time he had seen

such a tribe and strange numbers.

So first he tried to stop the girl.

Addies and either looked in amazement at the white creature, not knowing who the angels were,

and snow himself, as it turned out, did not know this.

"Ether and Addys" assumed that these monsters had arrived in their world, like snow, and feathers from

their wings were falling nearby. Grabbing the humanoid creature by the collar, Kivir quickly kicked Eric,

pushing him straight into the Abyss and informed the magician and the wyvern that plans were changing.

Snow was scared when the brunette said that it was necessary to kill creatures called angels,

adding that monsters should not come out of here and heart-rending screams were heard around.

Continuing to hold snow, Kivir with a serious look jumped into the Abyss behind Eric and explained

that he would close the gate. In the trunk of the world tree, angels made their way through the roots,

shining with red energy, and the voice said that he had not seen such monsters even on the nearby

The Doctor of elven origin held his wounded hand and watched the cluster of monsters with an insidious squint, thinking that perhaps there was a connection with other lands and glad that he had blocked the path. He turned to Leondle, who bowed his head to the ground, thanking his younger brother, but he only hiccuped.

Tightly gripping the root of the world tree, covered in magical energy, the boy desperately shouted to his older brother that he had made the wrong choice, because he would not be able to control it.

The blonde elf grabbed Landon by the pink lock of her bangs and said bitterly that it was for this reason that he needed help from the boy who would open the gap.

Asking for help for the sake of the kingdom of the elves, and he looked at the young man with an evil grit.

Landon cried out furiously what his father or elder brother would say if he saw the doctor in his current state, to which he coldly concluded that these people were liars.

Bringing his other hand to the face of the boy sitting on his lap, the blonde elf explained that neither he nor his twin brother could control the world tree,

Asking his younger brother if he had ever wondered why only he could do it.

The doctor stuck his thumb into the frightened blayondals mouth, pulling back the corner of his lip,

and said that only the eldest sons of the Elven royal family had such an ability.

The blonde youth ran his finger over the boy's skin, leaving a mark on his cheek,

and said that the crown prince had forgotten about his duties and fell in love with a human girl.

Then the elf king declared his own grandson his son in order to hide the prince's stupidity.

The doctor loomed over the shaking land with a stern expression, continuing to tell him that the

crown prince was going to pass the throne to the half-blood in the future. But if this happened,

the royal blood of the elves would forever be defiled. The blonde elf with a predatory look

stated that, as in the case of the half-blood's mother, he sent mercenaries to kill the boy.

The man began to say that he had failed, which he was incredibly happy about,

but his speech was interrupted by a fist flying sharply into his face.

and his round glasses flew off. Eric stood in the depths of the world tree, attacking the

treacherous elf with such a powerful blow that he flew far away. The half-naked jock held his hand

with his index finger extended forward, from which smoke was coming, insulting his opponent,

glad that he had struck him. The main character would like to kill the vital elf,

but for some reasons this was impossible, and Kivir, meanwhile, leaned over the exhausted

l'ondel, worriedly touching him. Holding his crippled cheek, the blonde man, crushed by his

This fist burst into rage when he saw the Walterian in front of him.

The angel Snow addressed the traitor, threateningly saying that his assumptions that the doctor

was caring for him and therefore was hiding this place had been completely dispelled.

The angry white creature with glowing red eyes bared its teeth, clarifying that the doctor

had infected everyone with blood suckers since he came to the village.

The elf with several irises in his eye was amazed to meet Snow, questioning why the hunters

did not kill him and teamed up with the monster.

5 year looked worriedly at Landon, who sat without raising his head and asked if the

trader had given him poison, and the boy only hit the girl with his fist.

Tivier was perplexed when the pink-haired half-elf suddenly rushed from his spot with a sharp

tool in his hand.

Eric was amazed when Landon barely standing on his feet, covered the blonde elf with

his body.

The doctor smiled sarcastically, saying that he knew so.

He was able to control even half-elves, and at his will, the boy with a sad look brought

the sparkling blade to his throat.

The carrier and Eric looked at the insidious elf with contempt and the jock-ass snow if he could do something, but the angel said that now only a blonde man could control the child. The girl's eyes were filled with hatred and the desire to brutally deal with the elf who was causing pain to a creature close to her. Crouching and placing his hand on the boy's shoulder, the doctor glanced at Landon with an insidious squint and asked if he remembered his request to which he received a positive answer. The boy squeezed the root of the world tree with great force, releasing Prana through it, while the veins on his hand stood out from the tension.

your furiously screamed for the doctor to stop, and he suggested that those gathered considered

this place an ordinary dungeon. When the roots mixed with Prana began to push apart the spatial

gap, the blond elf said that it was the gateway to the world of the demon King Ampolis. Looking

at Kivir with puzzlement, Eric asked why such a thing even existed, and the gloomy girl replied

that the goddess of darkness had now lost her power. And for this reason, the balance of power

that protected Ratna had cracked and a gap appeared between dimensions. Snow looked at the brunette

with caution when she said that the angel was not created by the goddess, and there is a high probability that it

was the biological weapon on Paulus against Ratna, which the demon was testing. The elf only grinned after

the girl's words, hearing the mention of the demon god. He screamed madly for Kavir to kill him and

lay on to save Ratna, grabbing the stun boy's pink hair with one hand and his hand with the other.

When the blonde man, teasing the girl, asked if there was anything to think about, she looked at

him with hatred, twisting her mouth with overwhelming anger. Then the doctor, raising his hand,

said that Kivir was not able to do this because it was a lie. Eric, with a serious look,

began to take out his sword from behind his back, at the same time asking the elf to move away

if he did not want to die. Then the blonde man burst into mad laughter, asking the jock whether

he had really decided to break the gate with his stupid blade. At that moment, a huge white hand

surrounded by long shoots grabbed the elf's body. The hand with the prey, controlled by Prana,

headed into a giant wide open mouth with countless fangs. A feature of absorption is the acceleration

The giant monster sticking out from the spatial gap was from the angel tribe and had a very high level. Calling the giant Maria, the frightens know said that he was many years old, adding that he would devour everyone. At that moment, Eric pushed off sharply from the

from the ground, kicking up dust under his black boots. In flight, the jock waved his sword with

a concentrated look, intending to inflict damage on Muria. During the attack, a yellow screen

appeared in front of the main character with information that greatly puzzled him. A powerful blow

from the sword hit the giant monster directly, forcing it to close its gaping giant mouth,

and caviar, standing opposite, was almost blown away by the rising dust whirlwind. Covering

herself with snow from the flying stones, the brunette was glad that the gate was not yet

completely open, and decided to first deal with the colossal angel and seal the gap.

She called out to Eric, furiously shouting to the man that if he had already dealt with

the monster, then he should immediately run to the gate.

Numerous rows of long fangs opened again as the angel moved away from the blow.

When Eric plunged his wooden sword into the giant white creature, the creature began to

emit a heart-rending roar, opening its mouth wider.

The main character, in response to Kives' request, looking back at the girl, loudly

They announced that it was not so easy to deal with the monster, and asked to entrust Miriam to him.

The Muslim and also asked the brunette herself to take care of Leondle, who was lying on the ground

and conscious after a huge amount of spent Prada.

The enraged monster rushed to attack Eric, extending its giant white hand towards him.

The guy noticed with displeasure that Miriam was trying to drag him right into the gap.

The man's eyes widened in shock when he saw the area that opened beyond the gap.

The monster blasted the protagonist with all his might right into the gate, sending him to

the world of unpollos.

During the flight, the man, moving to another space, screamed loudly, closing his eyes

and not letting go of his sword.

Muria threw Eric so hard that he flew a long distance before colliding with the ground and

raising a powerful stream of dust with his fall.

The muslim and tried his best to slow down, sticking his sword into the red earth as he moved,

which left a deep streak on it.

Stopping completely, Eric cast a frowning glance forward, remembering that he still had doubts

when he first heard about the world of unpollos.

Looking around with dissatisfaction and holding his chest, the man against the backdrop

of the Scarlet sky concluded that he did not think that he would return to this hell again. Putting his hand to his mouth, the monster yawned. Above the main character powered an angel of colossal size with a human body and a pair of small hands growing from his chest, and meanwhile he wondered whether the creature had devoured the second prince.

furiously looking at Maria with red, cold eyes, Eric declared that this was not good and

stood in an attacking position. Meanwhile, at Ratna, Kivier tried to bring the exhausted

lay-ond-a-lout of unconsciousness. Snow looked at the half-elf in panic, declaring that the

second prince's manipulation should have stopped after his death, and the girl lifting the

boy replied that that was not why he lost consciousness. Looking at the pink-haired child

with deep sadness, Kivier said that this was due to resistance to the half-elf's contact

with the World Tree. Snow felt guilty, sadly asking if this situation arose because of him,

but his fears were not confirmed. Turning her head towards the gap, the girl said that it

was just time. Many white monsters with wings crawled out of the red pink gate leading

from the world of unpollished to Ratna. Meanwhile, above the World Tree, a bunch of angels

were rushing across the sky at high speed. Addies, holding a homemade magical device in

her hands, flew a Strideather, who had transformed into her true form as a blue wiver. The

The Wyvern looked to the side in panic, noticing the threat.

The angels rushed at full speed towards Addie's and either, and the magician protected them

from the attack by creating an eye shield.

Afterwards, holding the Wyvern by the white mane, the red-haired guy asked if everything

was okay to what she said that she was a little hurt.

There were many of these monsters around, but they were not particularly strong, but still

the hunters had to be careful.

Observing the gathering of angels, Addie's reported that with so many dungeons, Ratno was

still safe because the monsters could not come out.

around at the enemies, either angrily noted that they were now walking freely, and if they

crawled out any further, the world would end. One of the angels, opening his jaws, led out a

heart-rending roar. The red-eyed monsters began to rush at each other, at ease, without taking his

eyes off the crowd of angels, concluded that their relatives suddenly began to devour each other,

and either's eyes widened at this site. The magician continued to observe the strange behavior of

the monsters with concern, assuming that they were going to evolve. Pointing his magical instrument

the creatures, Addie shouted furiously that this could not be allowed to happen. Suddenly, a bright flash appeared in the staff with stones. After that, nothing happened, and either asked the magician why he did not attack. The same one, anxiously examining the homemade artifact, replied that the point is not that it does not attack, but the blessing of unpollance. The guy said that the stone refused to attack the monsters, and meanwhile in the sky, from many small ones, one huge one, hidden by snow white wings, was gathering. The wings began to open, and several red eyes appeared. Now, in the past, the

One front of Addie's and either a giant angel with many eyes on a round body and two pairs

of wings was floating in the air.

A circle of violet energy formed near the monster's eye, located right in the middle, concentrating

in it.

The wyvern opened its mouth wide and fear as a powerful stream of monoflu towards it in Addie's.

A bright purple glow illuminated the magician's face, and at that moment he thought about

Eric.

The hero, thrown into the world of unpollers, meanwhile raised his massive sword.

Raising his weapon, the main character ran towards the enemy with concentration and prepared

to attack. He jumped high and flew straight towards the giant angel, bringing his sword

out from behind his back. As he struck with his sword, the jock looked worried and dissatisfied.

The wooden blade touched Muria, and Eric concluded that every time he lost his strength even

before he could swing. A huge open palm approached the man from behind, wanting to strike

and he turned around. After a sweeping blow with a giant hand, the main character flew across

the entire red plateau, destroying the rock around him upon landing. A crater of debris

He formed at the site where Eric fell and he landed on the ground at the strong recoil.

The jock looked at the enemy with displeasure, concluding that it was dangerous to receive

blows directly from level 140 and also realizing that with just a feeling of hostility, he

could not use aura.

A yellow screen with information appeared in front of Eric, which he read with a serious

look from the very beginning.

The user's manual was programmed to make it impossible to attack the angel, calling for

one to sacrifice oneself to the deity's viceroy and strive for eternal life.

The colossal monster opened its mouth wide, revealing rows of sharp fangs.

Meanwhile, terrible monsters, very different in appearance, crawled out into the Ratna

dungeon through the gate from the world of unpollished.

Individually they were not that strong, and Snow said that as long as the gate was open,

it would not end.

Putting forward the fist of her inflated hand, Kivier clarified whether they really couldn't

be completely destroyed, to which Snow, looking angrily at his opponents, said that this

could be done for a while, but judging by his experience, they had a lot of food.

In the girl, wrapped in black ribbons concluded that in this case the only thing left

to do was close the gate.

The angel, in a panic, said that he also wanted to do this, but only Layamo could do it.

In his current deplorable state, the boy would not be able to even get close to the world

tree.

Watching the appearing monsters with hostility, the girl replied that she knew that, screams

and streaks of smoke were heard from above, and caviar and snow raised their heads in

concern.

A pair of hunters rushed along the inside of the dungeon, and the wyvern loudly ordered

to step aside so as not to hit the angel in the girl in the dungeon. While Aether tried to speed up, she

looked back in panic, where a large round angel was rushing after her in the magician. A circle of

moniformed around his middle eye again, concentrating purple energy into it. At the sight of the new monster,

Kibir widened her eyes and snows lower jaw-dropped from strong shock, and the creatures from the gap

were still approaching them. Fleeing from the spherical angel, the Wyvern flew into the gate at full

All speed and together with Addies ended up in the world of onpolis, following the hunters

around Angel appeared in the demon godworld, further breaking the gap with its huge body.

The monster rose directly above Addies and Aether, and its eyes sparkled with purple light.

In a panic, looking at the impending attack along with the wyvern, Addies called out to

Aether.

A powerful stream of mana, surrounded by lightning bolts, flowed from the Angels eye towards

the hunters, and while falling from the blow, the wyvern was reincarnated into a human.

The attack of the round angel hit Muria, with whom Eric had been fighting all this time,

and Addis and Aether flew down, holding hands.

The enraged angel with the human body let out a loud war like roar.

Muria began to beat the angel with four wings, and Aether, who had again become a wyvern,

was carried away by Addis, asking what kind of place this was in where these monsters even

came from.

Not missing a chance, the magician turned his head in search of handbin, and the wyvern

suggested that their friend was not in the best position right now.

The teeth are in Addie's head towards the deep crater, realizing that if Eric fought the monsters at full strength, he might be in danger.

The focus made, directed the Wyvern, asking it to fly into the hole in front of them. In the crater on the rubble, the hunters discovered and loudly called out to their comrade Eric lying among the stones in very poor condition after the battle with the angel.

The drooping jock raised his head and a dark lock of hair fell into his eyes. The portal to the world of Ampales was now empty.

leaning on the rock with her fist, Kivir looked back at the gate and concluded that the small angels were swept away and lay on Dokalter.

Not expecting that the boy had already come to his senses, the girl touched his shoulders, and he, closing his eyes, said that he had a request.

Snow, hiding behind a stone, overheard when the half-elf asked the messenger of the goddess of darkness to take him to the roots, but she did not want to do this, worried about the condition of the child.

At the moment when Layondle said that he no longer wanted to be a burden, the angel looked out from the shelter with eyes filled with sadness. The little prince sadly stated that as a representative of the elven royal family, Antara's must-take responsibility, asking Kaimir to help him while she held the boy by the shoulders. Layondle completely drooped, bowing his head, and the girl looked down, lowering her eyes to the floor. Wyvern, worriedly asking if everything was okay, and Addis asking to go slower, led the wounded handbin out of the world of Ampaalas, hand in hand, returning him through the game.

to Ratna. After the hunters emerged from the spatial crack, either abruptly took on her human form,

and Eric asked not to worry about him. Noting that this was a common occurrence in the mountains.

Smiling widely in closing his eyes, the Jack Happily said that thanks to his friends who pulled him out,

he would be able to participate in the second battle. At his looked at the man with concern,

realizing that his wound was quite serious, and he would no longer be able to defend himself and take

blows as he had done so far. Kivir approached the hunters and said that they no longer had the

strength to fight the angels, and Addi's offered to block the gates so that the monsters could

no longer penetrate here. The girl coldly said that the crack would soon close and meanwhile the

magician and the jock were greatly amazed looking forward. Landon wrapped around the roots of the

world tree, taking away the boy's prana, causing him to be unconscious. Now shocked Addi's asked if

Kivir was going to kill Landon and either tried to make him wake up. Squatting snow, who was only

only capable of controlling the bloodseckers, plaintively reported that there was no point in calling

the boy, because he was already unconscious. Turning away from the trio of hunters, Kivia

recalled that at the first meeting she told them about the fate of the little prince.

Looking at Layondle, the girl said that because of her nature she was obliged to save people

from death, so that the will of the goddess of darkness would be fulfilled and Ratna would

continue to exist. Turning to the hunters with a serious look, Kivia stated that she was

created to protect Ratna. Addies was sad, and either twisted her mouth in despair, trying

to say something to the incarnation of the goddess. Suddenly, Erika approached Layondle's body and began to unravel

the boy, freeing him from the roots of the tree, which caused the green flash to illuminate

the dungeon. The enraged girl ran up to the self-willed man, while he was clutching a route filled

with Prana in his fist, and screamingly asked if he did not understand her words, the same

one stated that he understood everything perfectly. Continuing to save Layondle, Erika outlined

the main points of Kivair's speech, not understanding only one thing. He turned to the embodiment

of the goddess and shouted furiously, would the world really stink if they saved the boy, adding

that if he was so weak, then it would be better if he really collapsed. Concerned, snow looked

to the side, illuminated by a bright glow. A giant round angel appeared from the crack,

emitting a purple light, but even after its appearance, Eric was focused on freeing

the small half-elf from the snare of the world tree. A moment later, when the entire dungeon

was filled with a purple glow, the main character turned his attention to the monster, noticing

with a grin that it was devouring other angels and evolving.

Fatty's raised his homemade magic tool, deciding to use ice magic.

When the angel sent a powerful stream of mana at the jock, who was pulling the roots towards

himself, the magician managed to create two pieces of ice that were able to repel the

blow.

The giant angel was struck by his own attack, which returned to him after being reflected

in the mirrored ice flows.

Getting towards the gate, 80s and ether looked back with the flash of insight that they

were going to distract the angel.

And the girl also asked the others to join the battle as soon as Lambele was rescued.

Shocked by the guy's statement, Kivier looked out from behind the jock while he, pulling back

a green route, assured that he would soon come to help.

Observing Eric's fruitless attempts to sever the roots of the world, the brunette reported

that something could only be broken with an aura.

Adding that the man could not use aura because of the landmark, the girl with an effort

began to remove his muscular arm from the green snare.

The guy of your screen furiously asking if Eric had forgotten the promise he made to her.

Tonsintrated on saving the boy, the jock said that this was the reason he was doing this.

While 80s and the Wyvern that raised him fought with the colossal angel, the protein has stated

that caviar might not have reported Leondell's fate.

While the magician watched and shocked at the monster's attacks, Eric continued, concluding

that in this case the girl would have immediately gone to look for Bartle.

But at that moment for some reason, she told about the fate of the half-elf.

The Wyvern dodge large debris falling from the Angel's blows, and the main character stated

that then, without knowing it, Kibir had already made a decision.

The brunette looked sadly at the musliman, who said that she wanted to save Landon from fate.

After these words, heavy tears rolled down the girl's cheeks, and she said in despair that nothing

could be done.

Holding the jocks hand and twine with roots, the crying Kibir declared that he could not

fight the Angel and was unable to close the gate.

At the end of her words, the girl broke into a scream, saying that there was no other

way into sacrifice landal. When Eric stated that there was such a way, Kaimir gave the man a look full of hope. The

jock confidently said that his way now is to fight at full strength. The wyvern lay curled up on the

ground and looked furiously at the enemy and at his sat leaning on its wing. The magician,

exhausted during the battle, cast a contemptuous glance at the angel and pointed his magic

staff at him. The angel froze in anticipation, showing rows of sharp fangs. Behind the monster,

a burgundy stream of powerful energy suddenly appeared, shaking the space. He continued to watch the opponent sitting on the ground.

Meanwhile, in the dungeon, Landon was rescued from the clutches of the world tree,

and Kivir hugged the boy tightly while snow stood aside and watched. The brunette broke into a warm smile after

Eric the angels' way of using the power of the goddess, concluding that such an assistant was

encountered for the first time in Ratna's history. A yellow window popped up announcing that external

interference had been detected at the landmark. Ordering the killing of the colossal monster is

Eric stood opposite at the ready with a sword shrouded in energy.

Jock was partially surrounded by black stripes, which only Kivir had previously been able

to use, and joyfully agreed with the order, declaring that he would smash the enemy.

The colossal angel was special, because for 25 years it had managed to survive by evolving

by eating smaller and weaker relatives.

The creature became the strongest in this place, and everything stopped.

No matter how many times the monster swallowed the weakest creatures, it never became stronger.

the acquired ability at some point began to sharply reduce his metabolism, and it became

enough to eat only once a month. There were no enemies and there was no need to move, only occasionally

catching and devouring a couple of relatives. For the creature, such a life has become a familiar

and comfortable state of affairs. But now the colossal angel was filled with intense anger.

For the first time in a long time, he smelled blood and suffering again. It was all because

of Eric, who wanted to destroy him. The jock, in flight, struck the creature with a strong

sword strike using aura and a large red lightning bolt struck it. The monster roared in pain after the

damage was done, lately he began to feel hungry again and very strongly. While Kivir sat hugging the

rescued Leondle, Snow carefully watched through the gate the outcome of the battle. The shock

angel did not understand what kind of magic Eric uses if he fights on par with the strongest

monster in the world on Paulus. The messenger of the goddess of darkness responded to these words,

clarifying that this is not magic, but the power of sacred abilities. She said that with their

Their help had been adjusted as Landmark, hacking it so that he would not perceive the enemy as an angel, and could now fight the monster without hindrance.

Black stripes appeared on the body of the jock due to the use of a small amount of Kyweir Zora, and since there was not much dark energy in comparison with the Manzora, no special effect was expected.

Stunned, snow shouted and asked if this was Eric's power, and Kyweir clarified that it was impossible to deceive the Landmark forever.

Leaving Layondle under the supervision of Snow, Kivir decisively declared that she would rescue on

Paul his Addies and either from the world. A little delirious while recovering from using Prana,

Layondle asked not to leave, calling his mother and brother. Kivir looked at the boy softly,

assuring him that he would soon be able to return back. Snow, transforming with the help of

parasites, asked the girl to stay next to the prince, and she asked what happened to the remaining

bloodsuckers. Taking the form of a mistress of bloodsuckers in a red dress, the angel declared that

that the messenger of the goddess of darkness had spent a lot of energy, and it would

be difficult to explain to the awakened landel who he was.

Snow turned to the girl and said with a smile that the boy needed her.

Watching the angel and surprise, Kivir expressed gratitude to him.

In the world of Ampalas, meanwhile, a colossal monster made an attack towards Eric, aiming

his huge palm directly at the head.

Then the man waved his hand, excitedly concluding that the angel, although huge, was so

good at dodging.

A powerful stream of aura struck the monster and hit the ground, raising dust, and rock fragments into the air.

The angel's arm was damaged by Eric's attack.

The jock sank onto the ground, shaking after the blow, and stuck his wooden sword into it, deciding on the next step.

He began to pick at the soil with his blade, introducing a stream of mixed aura into it.

Thus, an impressive explosion of earth was activated, undermining the entire space in the gorge in front of the angel.

Suddenly, a bright beam of light appeared from a mixture of large debris and a rising stream of dust.

The monster, with a malicious smile, aimed to blow at this place with a huge fist.

A white hand struck the rock.

Eric, meanwhile, stood behind the angel, preparing to jump on him.

The wooden sword in his hands was enveloped and an aura mixed with dark energy.

The jock flew past the enemy, delivering another powerful blow to him and cutting off his hand with a flourish.

Eric concluded with a serious look that the angel threw out his hand to protect his head.

The other hand went to the rock where the main character was on and slammed into it with all his might.

The man jumped down, flying surrounded by a pile of broken stones, and concluded that nothing was visible.

Eric ran at full speed towards the white fingers emerging from the dusty barrier, while flying, he swung his sword with a concentrated face.

The monster's arm completely emerged from the dust, and it turned out that it was the limb that Eric had just chopped off from the monster with a new cut.

While the angel was preparing to strike the jock with energy, a voice was heard from above from the dust.

Illuminated by the purple flash of the monster, the man noticed with the pleasure that his own movements were being repeated after him. Suddenly, a loud voice was heard using a magic staff. Standing behind Eric on the rock, Addie's made an ice shield in front of the man to cover him. The monster, surrounded by dust, began to open its mouth. At this time, Eric jumped to the cliff where Addie's and Ether, who had transformed into a human, were standing, and asked the recoiling magician if he was alive, thanking him for his help. Addie's replied that he was fine, adding that Ether had broken her arm,

making it difficult for her to help in the air. Hearing about the Hunter's injury, Eric confidently told his partners to go to the gate, and he would deal with the monster. After a powerful blow, the cliff was partially destroyed, and the jock grabbed the magician by the hand, and either found herself on the very edge. Eric jumped off the cliff with Addie's in an attempt to grab the girl, who was now flying down among large debris. She was saved by the sudden appearance of snow. The girl was shocked by his appearance, as well as by his unusual appearance. The angel loudly shouted that now he could not give the monster.

After another minute, while Snow climbed the rock where Eric and Addie's were, with

either in his hands, he said that the creature would evolve due to the fact that it tore off

the elf.

The colossal angel was indeed taking on a new form, and his human body was changing shape.

Now a giant red eye with wings fluttered in front of the guys.

A purple flash appeared in his pupil, indicating that the creature was ready to attack.

Seeing the final appearance of the monster, Snow knew that this was the end.

A powerful stream of purple energy rushed from above, while another blow began to destroy

the rock under Eric.

Finding in front of Addie's, the enraged jock, swinging his sword, asked his friend

if he remembered how they hunted the spider.

The magician answered in the affirmative and understanding what his partner was getting at,

covered the man's sword with a layer of ice using his staff.

The main character clenched his teeth from tension, concentrating on the blow.

He launched a spinning ice sword at the monster, spinning the air behind it.

The sword collided with a stream of purple energy, sending dust and rock fragments into

the air.

The space was filled with a bright purple glow.

The weapon kept getting closer to the giant monster, which opened its mouth wide. The ice-coated sword reached its target, stabbing into the monster. The ice layer shattered into small pieces as the blade got stuck between the angel's rows of fangs. Eric, enveloped in an aura, flew up to him, pulling out his weapon by the hilting and dignity.

out. The spinning sword flew straight into the stream of energy released by the angel. The weapon kept

getting closer to the giant monster, which opened its mouth wide. The ice coated sword reached its

target, stabbing into the monster. The ice layer shattered into small pieces as the blade got stuck

between the angel's rose of fangs. Eric, enveloped in an aura, flew up to him, pulling out his weapon

by the Hilton and dignit that the angel loved to devour everything so much. Pulling out the sword

pumped with his hands, the man happily announced that he had finally reached the enemy's head. His

eyes burned with rage, and a predatory smile appeared on his face as the muslim and

intended to finish off the angel. Eric delivered several powerful blows directly to the

creature's fangs. There was a flash in the angel's mouth as the man intended to pierce his fangs.

Next, he struck the angel's head with scratches. The jock completed the attack with a powerful

direct blow. After a cross blow, a gap appeared in the monster's fangs, through which the

blonde crown of the head could be seen. Concentrating, Eric prepared for the final decisive blow.

The monster was badly injured. Strong smoke came out of his head from each wound,

and meanwhile the main character was already releasing a powerful stream of aura into him.

The giant wings of the angels were spread wide. Snow shouted not to aim for the head,

warning that it was just a shell. Eric, who picked up his sword, was puzzled by this news.

Now he was descending until a cross gap appeared on the angels belly. The shock

jock looked at this while a new creature appeared behind him. The man turned, swinging his sword

with all his might. Near the angel's shell, a battle broke out with the newly-appeared enemy.

Addies stood on a rock, hiding from a powerful stream of dust. Suddenly, a wing-creature descended

in front of the magician, snow, and either. It was reaching towards the ground with its sharp

leg. In front of the trio now stood an angel with a human body, shrouded in a golden glow.

Under the feathers hiding his face, a malicious smile appeared, addressed to the perplexed

Addies. The puzzled magician, holding a staff in his hands, tried to pull himself together.

Meanwhile, an enraged Eric appeared in the air above the angel with a sword at the ready.

The jock sharply attacked the enemy in front of Addy's, but he pulled back and the sword hit the ground, raising dust.

Eric shouted for the magician to move aside, worried about Ethan's condition.

Addy's turned with concern to the girl with whom Snow had been sitting all this time.

Ethan sat with her head down and her eyes wide, breathing heavily.

Holding the girl close to him, Addy's watched the battle perplexed.

He could not understand why.

After the destruction of the main body, the creature Eric was now flying towards became much smaller.

Snow explained to Mash that the angel race is constantly evolving, and in return, unnecessary abilities are accumulating.

The angel sadly reported that after the monster devoured the elf, he gained intelligence, along with which came awareness.

In order to move to the next level, the monster needed to get rid of everything unnecessary, including its massive shell.

Addies was afraid to imagine what would happen next if the creature had already become so smart.

Eric, meanwhile, continued to fight with the angel, striking with his sword, which turned out to be useless.

The monster fought off the aura's blows with the help of its golden energy.

Fighting with the jock, the intelligent creature chuckled sarcastically.

Eric watched the angel with a murderous gaze, concluding that he was difficult to deal with,

suggesting that this was due to the creature's diminishing growth.

Each attack of the angel was thought out to the smallest detail,

and the main character no longer felt like he was fighting a monster.

noting the feathers in which the creature lays out its aura, as the jock himself does with a sword, Eric had some guesses.

The monster was hidden by a dusty curtain, and the main hero began to swing his sword.

Spinning, the angel flew out of the dust and debris at full speed.

Appearing in front of the man, he completely repeated his techniques.

Focused Eric attacked the angel with a sword with an aura.

The blade passed by, the jock was shocked that he was so close, and the angel managed to dodge the blow.

Eric watched with concern as the foot past near his head.

With a powerful kick, the angel threw the enemy away. The monster, releasing an aura into its feathers,

prepared to attack, and meanwhile the main character covered herself with a massive sword.

With a wicked smile, the creature was about to strike lengthwise.

Eric was shocked to hear this. Golden energy rushed straight towards the sword, trying to disarm the

jock. Having made a powerful blow, the angel smashed the protagonist's blade into pieces.

The jock grinned angrily at his opponent. Eric decided to think about the angel's blow,

Remembering what happened in detail. While a sharp feather was flying over the protogonist head, he came to a stunning conclusion. The angel cautiously noticed the flow of fiery energy approaching him. The magical flames hid the angel, consuming him completely. Eric was thrown back a little by the energy wave. Watching what was happening dumbfounded, the hunter concluded that the angels' blows were dangerous. Seeing the fire magic, Eric was perplexed. He turned around and was indignant that now the dragon stood on the rock in his true form with either and snow on his head.

The Angel said with a smile that even if they escape, as soon as the monster comes out, it will be the end of everything. The crippled girl said that now she could only hold the staff, but they all needed to defeat the monster.

Herrick was shocked by his friend's words. An angel with his face covered by a wing began to speak, saying that he had been interrupted.

He opened his face with sparkling golden eyes and threateningly asked not to interfere. The blonde angel held his hand with a feather in front of him, which had an aura in it, waiting for Herrick to approach.

furiously rushed towards the creature, raising his sword. He looked displeasedly at his stomach,

where a cut appeared and blood was flowing. The angel held his arms crossed in front of him,

repeating the tactic of cutting crosswise and striking. The creature pointed a sharp feather

forward at the running arach while a magical cross rushed towards his comrades. The golden

cross, filled with a golden aura, began to sparkle in the middle as it approached. Illuminated

by a bright light, the main character began to scream heart-rendingly, seeing this picture.

The dragon put his fists forward, preparing to parry the angel's powerful blow.

Suddenly, stones and dust flew into the air, among them were fragments of the homemade

magic staff of Addis.

Tiber, who was staying with Layondle in the dungeon, looked anxiously into the portal.

She noticed that someone was approaching with great speed, realizing that no one here could

have such enormous power.

When walls around her began to collapse and rocks began to fall, shaking the space, the girl

began to scream, afraid that she would hit the boy.

Suddenly the stones stopped because of a green figure in the sky holding them with Prada.

Tivya raised her gaze to the sky.

Noticing the figure, she asked in shock where this man was here from.

A huge gap appeared in front of Addis's face with shock-ton.

Raising his hands, he tried to hide from the powerful stream of light.

Suddenly, Snow took out a crystal from Addis's magical staff.

Next, he directed it straight into his mouth.

After which, Snow bit off part of the crystal.

The strong explosion was heard throughout the dungeon.

From what he saw, the main character screamed.

of Debris were visible in the air. Having moved to the Hellish Mountains, Rayu rushed towards

the monster. With a malicious grin on his face, the monster declared that he had become stronger,

noting that he did this at the expense of the death of someone like Ryo. Looking at the angry protagonist,

the monster called him unusual. The main character said that he would kill him.

Rayu's body was covered in an incredibly powerful aura. Continuing to grin, the monster rushed

towards the main character. After their collision, a powerful explosion was heard in the territory

of the Hellish Mountains. Having straightened its arms, the monster froze in one position.

Surrounded by the resulting debris, Riah was confused. Baring his teeth, the monster rushed to attack again.

Clutching his sword in his hand, the main character prepared to attack. In the depths of the

Hellish lands, due to a fierce battle, a huge gap appeared. The system reported detecting an anomalous

landmark interference. Riah's blade froze a centimeter from his opponent. The monster's claw

While injured the protagonist's chest, reaching behind his back, RIO prepared to strike.

With a perplexed look, the monster tried to find out what the main character was doing.

Digging his claws even deeper, he asked why RIO stopped attacking.

Blood came out of the main character's mouth.

While in his thoughts, RIO noted that his luck would have it, this happened right now.

The system stated that in order to check the landmark, all user movements will be paused.

With a look of disgust, the monster called RIO and non-entity.

Suddenly, the main character tried to take a step.

Following his weapon, the protagonist tried to attack his opponent. Sticking out his hand, the monster blocked Ryan's blow. The distraught

protagonist ordered him to shut up and die. The monster's face was filled with anger,

clenching its fist. The monster declared that Ria was finished. Suddenly, a piece of cloth

flew towards him. As she landed, a piece of fabric blocked her view. Kibia pushed off the ground

and rushed to Ria's aid. Having grabbed the main character, the prophetess stepped back. Looking

at the worried Kibia, Ria asked if she could hack the landmark again. The prophetess said that

the main character is barely alive and probably knows that his opponent is not simple. Looking at

At the angry monster, Kivia noted that now the best option for them would be to flee from

the scene of the fight.

In Dignant, the main character said that he would rather die, but not let the monster pass.

Covering his mouth with a cloth, Kivia asked what nonsense he was talking about.

Wary, the prophet has said that if Ratna could be saved by one of his sacrifices, then she would

have come to an end long ago.

Turning her attention to the surprised ryote, Kivia asked what would happen to the remaining

team members if he died.

The monster wondered if there was anyone else who could stop him. Suddenly, shoots began to form under his feet. After they grew, they surrounded the monster on all sides. Having turned into a cocoon, the sprouts bound the monster inside. Observing all this, Ryah assumed that these were the roots of the world tree. Jumping back, the main character wondered who did this. In dignit, the elf asked the guys to do it faster, noting that he would not be able to hold the monster for long. Due to the shockwave, the guys flew to the side. Multiple cuts from the fall were visible on the main cut. The

character's body. Frightened, either tried to call out to him. Taking Rie by the shoulders, Addie's

asked about the cause of the wounds. The stunned proteganist noted that that monster dealt a crushing

blow to the guys. The worried Wyvern reported that if they were hit by the monster, they would

die, adding that snow protected them by absorbing omeplace blessing. Turning to the annoyed

Addie's, Rie tried to find out what was wrong with snow. Group member Rata said that he did

not know this, adding that when he came to his senses, the roots had already transferred

to this place. Ryze's face was shrouded in anxiety and worry. Frustrated, Kivia stated that this was impossible.

Raising her hand, the prophetess said that they did not have time. Looking at the flow of powerful aura

emanating from the roots of the great tree, Kivia reported. That if you leave this gap just like that, then

between dimensions it will begin to grow and Ratna will not be able to withstand it. Turning to the

squad of elves, the prophetess noted that if they close the gates with the help of the roots of the

world tree, then they will have a chance. Next, she asked to direct all remaining energy to the roots.

Having concentrated, the elves began the process of transferring the aura, sticking his sword into the ground.

The elf asked if Kivya met that with the help of this power, they could control them and close the gap.

The powerful aura that was in the shackles of the roots tried to break out.

Squeezing his blade, the elf noted that the prophetess was well aware of this phenomenon,

asking if she could then explain this point. A group of magicians came to land to provide assistance.

agreeing, Kivya noted that the elf would have a lot to explain to his brother.

Bowing his head, the elf declared that it was time to reveal everything.

The roots of the world tree are firmly buried underground. Suddenly, huge quas appeared from them.

Revealing the roots, the monster declared that he would not allow them to do this.

Frightened, Kivya reported that the monster was trying to tear apart the gate.

Concentrating, the monster created a powerful or a charge in front of itself.

Turning around, Kivya assumed that the monster was hunting for.

While in the shackles of fabric, the main character thought about his body. Suddenly, someone grabbed

the monster by its wing. Pointing its head forward, the monster tried to attack Ryo.

Taken aback, Addie's noted that the monster missed. Seeing something, either was shocked.

Snow appeared in front of their faces, trying in every possible way to stop the monster.

Turning to him, the monster tried to find out who he was. Baring his teeth, the monster asked

why he was trying to stop him, noting that they were both of the same species. With a cry,

Snow declared that it was so. Suddenly, Kivia's magical cloth and belt snows hand.

Pulling him towards her, the prophetess said that he was different. Screaming, Kivia noted that

he appeared to snow. The angel's face was filled with excitement. With lightning speed,

the monster rushed towards the prophetess. Watching all this, Kivia was shocked. Raising his

fingers to his face, the magician froze in one position. After which, he formed a huge magic arrow,

which was directed towards the monster. The monster's face was shrouded in bewilderment,

Looking at the arrow reaching them, closing his eyes, snow smiled. Due to the incredible power of the

technology, a huge hole appeared in the Stone Hill. Three cracks appeared at the base of the roots.

Seeing this, the guys were shocked. Frightened, kibbya froze in one position. Floating in the sky,

Holly and watched the result of her attack. Smiling, she asked if everyone was safe.

Horrified, the woman could not believe that this happened in their village. Turning to Richard

standing next to him, the man noted that he was a hunter, asking him to go and catch the monster.

clasping his hands, Richard stated that he was ordered to guard only them.

Looking at the alarmed hunter, the man said that they would pay any amount,

asking him to protect their village. Magic arrows began to form in the sky.

In Dignant, the man noted that it was necessary to help the girl who gives him orders.

Clutching his weapon, Richard asked if he was talking about help.

Where he suggested that the residents had nuclear weapons.

Concentrating, Holly and released the magical bowstring with which he had pulled the arrow.

Hearing Richard's words, the villagers were shocked.

Stepping aside, Richard said that sometimes it is better not to know anything.

After firing the shot, Holly and Froze in one position, hanging in the air, surprised.

The main character noted that she dealt with the monster with just one blow.

Smiling, the Lord of Life and Death asked if everyone was alive.

Turning to the floating Holly and the elf said that thanks to her, they had overcome the

critical moment.

Seeing her, the main character was taken aback.

With an excited expression on his face, Ryuth thought about Holly and appearing at that very

moment.

her fingers, the lord of life and death used one of her techniques.

Holly and his powerful projectile was aimed at Raiu's friends.

Grabbing his sword, the main character ordered them to hide behind him.

With colossal power, the stream of aura pierced everything in its path.

Many rose petals appeared in the air.

Shielding his hands from the powerful light, Addi's noted her powerful prana.

Excited, eat the guest what it was.

Absolutely the entire earth around the children was covered with flowers and greenery.

Looking around himself, Raiu noted that all his wounds had disappeared.

With a smile on her face, Holly and said that she heard the main character from the Prince.

The Lord of Life and Death expressed gratitude on behalf of the entire Fairy Union,

turning her attention to Kibby's standing next to her.

Holly and noted that now her capabilities are limited only to the fact that she can heal them,

adding that next time she will thank them officially.

After hearing what she heard, the prophetess exhaled with relief.

The sun's rays of light enveloped the expanses of the village and the roots of the world tree.

The story takes us two days later to the Kingdom of the Elves.

The sun's reflections were visible on the windows of the palace. The plot tells us that the action takes place in the Frelsis palace.

Candle reported that he personally saw the gate leading to another dimension. He folded his hands and declared that this was all he had.

Looking at the document, the dwarf king noted that he did not understand what dimension they were connected to, reporting unknown monsters with intelligence.

Some brindle stated that if they had arrived faster, they could have tested the new weapon.

Examining the pages, the self-king said that if the dwarves could destroy them with their

outlandish weapons, then there would be nothing to worry about.

Cute-a-body told about the problem, which was that that monster was trying to come out of

its own free will.

Turning his attention to the smiling Halleon, the self-king noted that thanks to her quick

reaction, they were able to block the actions.

Taken aback, the Lord of Life and Death said that she simply threw the monster back at

the very end.

She would not have been able to stop the second wave of damage. Happy, Kudabachi praised Ria's team members. Prom reported that the hunters put a lot of effort into closing the gate. Whereie, he wondered how this had even happened.

Hallean, sitting nearby, suggested that the hunters had something to do with the incident. Remembering the image of Kivia, Kainittle said that he would be honest. The image of his middle brother, Layondal, appeared in his head.

Pet, a trans is revealed that his dead twin brother was the cause, adding that the elven kingdom

was responsible for failing to properly monitor him. Unconscious, lay on delay in the hospital

room. Candle noted and stated that the price for this was his son, who still cannot come

to his senses. The stun king of the silt asked what his son met. He further noted that he knew

this, wondering where the elven king could have gotten his powers from. Candle expressed

gratitude for the patronage of the goddess, as well as the heroes who saved the future

After of the Alvin Kingdom, looking at the wary guys, a trance is hoped that they would no

longer have doubts about these hunters.

Folding his hands, crumb thought that candle was probably unpleasant and hurt by everything

connected with the second prince, noting that he was ready to reveal even this secret in order

to protect the honor of the hunters.

Rindle said that he would like to meet with them.

Looking at the overjoyed cutabody, candle said that he would prepare the meeting next time.

Hearing about this, the king of the silfs was extremely happy about the party, adding

that it was necessary to reward the hunters.

The Silph king stated that according to the intelligence of his people, Gates began to appear on the territory of Artana, looking at the alarmed Holly and Qudabadi wondered why neither the great King Garan of their most extensive kingdom Calvarys nor the sorceress Sinovia, who loves mystical witchcraft, are doing anything, trying to say something, the Lord of life and death froze in one position.

The candle said that in order to find out the cause of the incident, cooperation with the countries of the Artana mainland is inevitable.

Turning his attention to the alarmed Halleon, a trance has noted that this was a bit unexpected for him.

Reporting thoughts that the fairy alliance had better contact them as quickly as possible.

Candle said that they can use their means of communication.

Folding his hands, the man noted that he had no difficulty in answering.

Adding that an investigation was currently underway.

Smurking, Xenovia stated that she would also like to rush to investigate now, noting that it was not that easy.

Looking at Halion, standing in front of the magic screen, the archmage said that it was for this reason that

she gave her a hint about the gate. The Lord of Life and Death said that thanks to her knowledge,

they were able to avoid great losses. Noting that despite this, she was worried. Standing in front of the

magic screen, Halion asked if they had the blessing of the demon king. The Lord of Life and Death

noted that she had heard that they were very busy studying it. Wondering if the critical moment had

come for Ratna. Excited Holley and said that if we also find Beethold and as before, everyone will do it together. Interrupting her, the man

noted that they were just people. Holding a smoking pipe in her hand, Sinovia assumed that the Lord of Death and life

herself knew that, unlike her, their lifespan was limited. Whereie, the man declared that thanks to

Ample's blessing, they would soon be able to receive eternal life. After which, the archmage asked if

this was part of Holley and his plans. Clenching her fist, the Lord of Life and Death was taken aback.

Squeezing her hand, Holland noted that she could not wish them to die. Looking at the annoyed lord of life and death, Zenovia

stated that they, as four heroes, must save Ratna, which is why they entrust the task to her. Leaving the

conference room, Holland asked them to contact her if they learned anything else about the gate. After

negotiations, the magical screens began to fade. After finishing the conversation, the man stopped

supporting the technique with his aura. Bowing his head, he exhaled. As Zenovia flew towards him, she

He noticed that the grounds seemed to be disappearing from under their feet, suggesting that

Holian should tell the whole truth.

The man believed that the archmage knew that this was impossible.

Zenovia stated that they were already giving Holian control of the great land and the blessing

of Amplas, adding that the problem was in the gate itself.

Straightening his hair, the man said that he knew that the power of protecting Ratna would

be out of balance due to the absence of the goddess of darkness.

Further, he noted that he could not even imagine that the Lord of life and death would connect

her with the world of Amplas.

Marking, Zenovia said that it was just a temporary problem, adding that they should

just completely absorb the goddess's power.

The Archmage believed that, thanks to Halien, they had nothing to worry about at all.

Lost and thought, the Lord of Life and Death turned her gaze to the window.

Zenovia noted that although she is a healer, she is higher and level than all of them.

The sword Lord had many scars on his back.

The Archmage stated that for this reason they could not know anything for sure, adding that

Beethold refused to measure the level until the end.

the man straightened his hair. He said that he was sorry that all the issues with him could

not be resolved. Smurking, Zenovia noted that there was no way to return anything now. Touching

the aura, the man stated that they needed to do everything not to become enemies. Turning to

the kneeling Richard, he asked about the current situation. The hunter reported that Holly and

planned to stay in the elven kingdom for some time to conduct investigations related

to the gate. The gaze of the Lord of life and death fell on Ryo's group leaving into

the distance. Richard noted that the leaders of the Fairy Union were not going to

officially announced the gate. The hunter was sure that they could not go and scare the residents without any preparation.

Turning her head, either turned to Addes. After hearing this, Zenovia ordered the hunter to keep an eye on

Holian so that she would not find out anything about their conversation. With his head down, Richard awaited

further instructions. The archmage noted that if someone suddenly begins to guess about their plan,

then they must certainly be destroyed. With a serious expression on his face, Richard said that he

He understood this.

Raise of light fell on the face of the unconscious landal.

His body was in one of the rooms of the palace.

Addy strongly wished that the prince would come to his senses as soon as possible.

As the Rata member set off, he wondered where Kivya had gone with such a worried expression

on her face.

The main character walking next to him believed that Halion was the problem.

With an excited expression on his face, Addy's noted that the prophetess did not have

the blessing of Amplas, adding that if she did, she would be able to measure the level of

the Ratnian.

"I am not smiling," Ethan stated that it was impossible not to be surprised to see Ryan's

level.

The Wyvern noted their healing, suggesting that Holian wasn't so bad after all.

We're calling the healing process.

The main character said that he felt the remnants of his aura leaving him.

Noting that if it turned out to be an enemy, then it would be the end for all of them, considering

this obvious.

Leaving the kingdom, Ryan said that even if the Fairy does not know who they are, it is dangerous

to meet with her.

The protagonist felt that it would be too risky to believe that Holian was not in the same

boat is Garhen or Zenovia, adding that in the past they were members of the same team as they

are now. An image of a monster appeared in Ryah's head, his face filled with anger. The main character

stated that the best option for them was to find Bayatold and do it before the other gates opened and

the angels came out of them. But the face full of annoyance either stated that this needed to be done,

if only for the sake of snow. Taken aback, the main character tried to find out who snow was.

After hearing this, Addis could not hold back his tears. Suddenly, appearing in front of the guys,

Sulf announced his appearance and that he was a thief of justice. Holding the amulet in his hands,

he asked if they were hunters hired by the elven kingdom. Holding her neck, either wondered when he had

time. At his reported that the Sulf lived at the top of the world tree, asking what he was doing in

the kingdom of the elves. Raising his fist in front of him, the main character asked who sent him.

Flying into the air, the Sulf declared that if Ry wanted to find out, he must catch him.

Indignant, at his ordered him to stop. There was a crystal that snows mouth that he was about to bite

through. Suddenly there was a powerful explosion. Remembering this, group member Rada froze in one

position. Next, Riya's squad went in pursuit of the necklace thief. Hanging in the air, the

self gradually approached the rock slope. Leaning on a tree branch, the main character wondered why the

self lured them into the forest, which was further away from the palace. Either assumed that he

wanted to fight, smirking, the self stated that he was going to fight Riya. Raising his hand, he asked

the stranger to leave. An explosion was heard in front of the main character. At that moment, the

The self turned to the dwarven warrior.

The warrior's face was filled with hatred.

Fully immersed in his armor, the dwarf thanked the protagonist for his help in testing

the new weapon.

Wary, Raiu thought that the warrior was too noisy for a killer, noting that he had no choice

but to destroy the enemy.

The warrior's face was covered with a helmet.

While in his thoughts, he noted that the main character looked at the fact that he was the

king of the dwarves, marveling at his serious look, which did not care about the difference

in status, which in his opinion was commendable.

in the bushes, the sylf stated that the dwarf king wanted to test a new weapon, which is why he brought

Rio.

He assumed that there was some kind of misunderstanding.

Sylf noted that he could explain everything and stop them now, examining the necklace,

he assumed that Halion had previously owned this artifact.

Beside herself with rage, either rushed towards the stunned sylf, raising the blade in

front of her.

The Wyvern thought that if she was too far from the necklace, she risked taking on her

true form.

Next, either ordered him to return her necklace, smirking.

The self suggested that he should learn more about these hunters, after which he suggested

that the wyvern go to another place saying that they could not allow themselves to be hit by that weapon.

Holding his magical weapon, the dwarf king prepared to attack.

Looking at his weapon, the main character was shocked.

The warrior said that it was a multi-charge installation for launching magic projectiles,

which was created using the latest dwarf technology.

Bowing his head, the dwarf king invited Ryor to taste it.

With unimaginable power, the warrior fired, causing a terrifying explosion to be heard

on the battlefield.

There were a lot of fragments visible on the barrel of the magical weapon.

After which, pulling the trigger, the warrior fired a long volley, almost all the trees

at the site of the fight were destroyed, from ends of shells were flying in different directions.

Spent bullets continued to fly out of the dwarf king's weapon.

Looking at the huge cloud of smoke, the warrior assumed that he had run out of shells.

Worry, he noted that in this case, he had no point in testing.

The dwarf king declared that dwarven technology was the best in the world. Looking at the fierce battle, Addie's wondered

what was happening there. An alarmed member of the group, Rata asked if these were the magical

dreadnome gloves from the dwarf kingdom, paying attention to the warrior frozen in one position.

Whose attack riot was trying to block, Addie suggested that judging by the decorations and features

of the costume, this must be a very high person, adding that if the main character defeats him,

then problems may arise between states. Looking at the crystals, group member Rata noted that he

took them, saying that without a staff he could use magic with them. Suddenly, in front of him,

he discovered a huge magical object, looking at him at his was shocked. Behind the thief's back,

wings were visible, with the help of which he soared in the air. He said that sylphs immediately begin to fly

as soon as they learned to walk, smirking. The sylph noted that if you run away in such a narrow, tangled

space, it would be almost impossible to catch them, turning his attention to ether, whose aura

streams covered her body, he declared that she was trying to catch him with a magic sword. Sylph assumed

that based on her movements, the wyvern was accustomed to flying. Stretching out her hand,

Ethan stated that he had become too slow, causing her to catch up to him. Further, the Wyvern assumed

that the thief was tired of endlessly flapping his wings. Taking out a magical weapon from his bosom,

the thief noted the Wyvern's vigilance, asking what she thought about it. Ethan's hand was a centimeter

from the Silph's cloak. Suddenly, with lightning speed, the thief managed to avoid the Wyvern's attack.

Horrified, either assumed it was witchcraft. Looking at the Wyvern that landed on the tree branch,

Sulf noted that it was not for him to say such a thing, since he stole her necklace,

assuming that it did not belong to her. With that said, the thief tried to find out how

either got his hands on him. In Dignant, the Wyvern declared that this was not a story worth chatting

about with the thief, ordering him to return the necklace in an amicable manner. Finding himself

behind the stunned either, the Sulf offered her a solution to the problem, telling her that if she

could take it away in ten minutes, then he would not ask anything else. Smiling, the thief noted

that if she did not do this, she would tell him the whole truth. Looking at the angry Wyvern, he invited

her to see if she could use tricks to catch him. The plot takes us to the place where there was an old

building, the doors of which were broken. While in it, Kivya offered a prayer. Folding her hands,

the prophetess thought that she could not contact Kibreal, adding that she had no way to find out about

Bayotel's whereabouts in his future fate. Bowing her head, Kivya said that she needed to leave

the elf kingdom as soon as possible. Drawing attention to the surprise prophetess, the elf

The life king noted that if she left this place now, Leonald would be very sad.

After hearing this, Kivia tried to find out what he was doing here.

Closing his eyes, he declared that he was the king of the elves who worshipped the earth goddess,

adding that from his sight is coming to the sanctuary of the goddess of darkness did not look

very good.

Approaching Kivia, the elf king wondered if anyone could object to the old elf, noting that

his consciousness was not entirely in order since even the aristocrats were no longer paying

attention to this.

Turning her head, the prophetess considered that for the rumors that the once wise elf

The king said that the aristocratic elves only demand pure elven blood from the royal family. Opposite the musty house was a tree whose branches were wrapped in red ribbons. The elf king said that for the sake of an heir who would continue the royal family, he needed to hide Leondle, adding that in the antihamored an ale into his son's heart.

A worried candle watched his unconscious son.

The ruler of the elves noted that Landal does not even know who his parents are.

Tilting her head, Kivia suggested that his decision was the best for Landal's sake and the

well-being of the kingdom.

Turning towards the prophetess, the elf king said that he knew about the goddess of darkness

who rules death in the end, telling about rumors that say that she even hears the dead.

Looking at the surprise Kivia, the elf king wondered if Kivia would forgive him.

Smiling, the prophetess said that he would definitely forgive him.

of sunlight fell on his face. After hearing this, the Elf King thanked her. Leaning on his cane,

he stated that he was a decrepit old man with little left. Noting that if Kivia told him her situation,

he would try to help his best he could. Looking at the King of the Elves, the prophetess said

that she would talk to her partners. Suddenly, from what she saw, Kivia froze in one position. Holding

a magical weapon above his head, Addis was shocked. His gaze fell on the ice block that

had formed as a result of the shot. Running up to Rio, group member Rata tried to find out

if he was okay. Holding the body, the main character stated that he was cold. After asking for

forgiveness, Addie said that he was simply trying to stop the battle, asking him to wait a little.

Shaking from the incredible cold. Being in his thoughts, the main character was amazed that Addie's had

used this magic, noting that his level remained 54 unchanged. Leaning over a little,

Riot thought that it was even colder than the magic of a lick with a 70 second level.

Pushing off the ground, Kibia rushed to attack. Having hit the main character in the face,

The prophetess tried to find out what he was doing. Furious, Kivia wondered if she had told her to

just sit quietly and keep a low profile. Frightened, Ryan reported that there was no good reason there.

Looking at the king of the elves, tapping his cane on the warrior, whose body was shrouded in ice.

Prochates had tried to find out for what reason it was necessary to make such ice pillars in the

territory of the kingdom of the elves, adding that they froze the king of the dwarves. Hearing this,

the main character was taken aback. Annie's face was filled with bewilderment. Suddenly,

The frightened children began to try in every possible way to pull the body of the dwarf king out of the ice block.

Gradually, the sky began to become cloudy. In complete despair, the dwarf king spoke of his creation,

which was a multi-shot magic bullet that fired shots using stone spittle.

Pointing his finger at the broken weapon, he asked what they had done. After asking for forgiveness,

Addie said that they had loaded magic crystals instead of bullets and advance to stop the fight.

Leaning over as a sign of respect, group member Rata noted that this magic worked earlier

than they had planned. Looking at the torn barrel of the magical weapon, the dwarf king assumed that

they understood the principle of the magical weapon that they were seeing for the first time.

Leaning over, Addis again asked for forgiveness. Placing a hand on his shoulder, the dwarf king

declared that this was not a matter of apology. Inspired, he suggested that this was a new achievement

in the history of long-range weapons, asking Addis to quickly tell him about the improvement.

Looking at the surprised group memorada, he tried to find out how it was possible to use crystals

for shots. Putting his hand to his chin, Addie said that the mana that launches the projectile activates

the magical power of the crystal right before the shot. Calculating that if the chain used for shooting

is placed at the back so that the bullets can only be fired with the use of physical force,

then this, apparently, can serve as a workaround. Group member Rata was thinking about using

Mithril as a mana insulator. Rejoicing, the dwarf king concluded that if he sacrificed a small amount

of projectile speed, it would be possible to increase the power and stability of the weapon.

Placing the broken magical weapon on his shoulder, the dwarf king declared that he would count and return immediately, asking Addi's to test the projectiles again.

Group member Rod's face was filled with misunderstanding. The elf king suggested that judging by the reaction of the dwarf king, he decided to entrust 80s with his unfinished weapon, noting that he liked it.

Smiling, the main character tried to find out whether the problem was resolved successfully. Kivia noted that there was enough of their antics adding that Addi's was also here. Looking around, the prophetess wondered where the ether was.

A trail of lightning fast movements of the Wyvern and Silph appeared above the city sky.

Landing on the roof of one of the houses, the fee revealed that the basics of magical fencing

involve pulling metal with both hands in a specific stance. After dodging ether's attack,

he added that putting it into practice and launching the sword using the right posture is the first

step of a swordsman's movement. Concentrating a stream of unimaginably powerful aura in her hand,

either declared that she already knew this. Landing on his hand, the Silph noted that this required

The thief said that no matter how fast it is, if it immediately fails to catch the enemy. The

sylphs had hung in the air. The thief stated that it was all useless. Watching the sylph jump to a nearby

rooftop, Ethan thought she was pissed off about it, adding that she should admit that his level was

above hers. Continuing the observation. The wyvern noted that even in motion, the sylph uses its wings

and freely changes its flight path. Rushing after the thief, either was sure that in this case she

Sure, that in this case, she could easily miss him.

Concentrating a powerful stream of aura in his hand, the thief stated that for swordsmen

magicians, the moment of calculating the trajectory of movement is the most dangerous.

Looking at the stunned ether, the self-noted that she always needs to look back.

Horrified, the wyvern crossed her swords to try to block the self's attack.

Suddenly, a strong explosion was heard in the air.

Taken aback, the thief suggested that he was lucky, adding that he was excited.

His gaze was directed towards a huge haystack.

the 30th level of Aether, he reported that she waved the sword away, wondering if she had

gotten hurt. Suddenly, a piercing beam of aura appeared from the haystack. With lightning speed, the

Silphirpelled the Wyvern's attacks, paying attention to the two Aether blades that she threw,

the thief assumed that she was going crazy for the last time. Then, hanging in the air, the angry

Wyvern prepared to attack. The thief thought it might have been an optical illusion. After the

Silph dodge Aether's strike, a grin appeared on his face. Holding a magical weapon in his hands,

The self suggested that Aether would not engage in theft, asking if she would at least now talk about the necklace.

Smurking. The Wyvern stated that she had decided to tell if she failed to catch the thief,

adding that he had just said it himself. Looking at the stunned self,

the Wyvern noted that a swordsman maid should always look back. Turning around, the thief was

surprised that Aether was using his technique, remote control, noting that she controls four guns at once.

The thief's blades were shrouded in streams of powerful aura. At the last moment,

He managed to jump away from Aether, who's attack almost overtook him. While hovering in the sky, the

Silph reported that the Wyvern had a low level, suggesting that it had a hard time in battle.

After which, the Thief declared an innate sense of controlling more than two weapons at the same time.

Smurking, the Silph wondered how much Aether could grow if he showed her the techniques,

adding that a rule is a rule. Looking at the Wyvern, whose hand was pointed towards the necklace,

the Thief declared that he had lost. Grabbing her necklaces, either fell to the ground with a crash.

Rising from the floor, the Wyvern said that she really liked this dress. Holding the jewelry in her hands,

she said that she would not forgive the thief, adding that she would report him. Suddenly, the silhouette of a man

appeared in front of the surprised Wyvern. Her gaze fell on Richard, whose face was shrouded in

shadow. Watching the ether, he froze in one position. Horrified, the Wyvern assumed that this man was

from the dragon's nest. Richard knelt down on one knee and extended his hand to Ethan,

excitedly asking if she was okay after falling from a great height. The girl put her hand into

the man's hand with gratitude, silently surprised that he did not recognize her. When a female

figure in a cloak with a hood appeared behind Richard, calling the man, he looked at her angrily,

and either her voice seemed familiar. When Ethan wanted to say Holly's name, the woman quickly put

her index finger to her mouth and ordered the girl to be silent and not call her name loudly.

When Holly and looked around and explained that she was secretly inspecting the kingdom of the elves,

Ether was a little scared and even stepped back. The woman added that a trade caravan had just arrived,

which, according to rumors, contained food that was difficult to find even in neighboring regions.

When Holly and expressed her frustration by saying that she had to return to the Kingdom of Nymphs

tomorrow after the awards ceremony, Ether stared blankly at the woman with large green eyes.

Suddenly, Holly and asked if she knew Ether and the girl began to stammer while trying to answer something.

Richard intervened in the conversation and answered in the negative, frowning slightly,

and looking at his interlocutors with a cold gaze. As Richard approached Ether, she was clutching a large

gold medallion behind her back. The girl looked with fear at the man, who stated that he was going to

check the girl's weapon, because it resembled the one he had once given to Halian. Suddenly,

Ether squealed and fear is a small masked man with purple hair and translucent wings appeared at her

side, and he found the situation amusing. Richard looked at the self-king and disbelief, and Halian

greeted him friendly, noting his bright makeup. Taking off his mask, the king explained with a

smile that because of the boredom in this kingdom of the elves he decided to train either who looked at

the speaker with wide eyes and her mouth open in confusion. Cute about he grabbed the embarrassed girl's

finger with his small palm and babbled that she should quickly return because she must prepare for

tomorrow's ceremony. The king holding the ether flew into the air and with a serious face said goodbye

to Richard and Halion who were watching from below. The king apologized to ether for putting her in

an awkward situation because of him and advised her to go in search of her comrades in the king of

of the Elves. Ether, holding a gold medallion in her hand, agreed. A tree with a thick crown

towered in the darkness above the large castle. The elf king, stroking his grey beard, spoke

of four heroes who, for the sake of eternal life, diverted the attention of the goddess

of darkness. And because of this, the forces protecting Ratna were not enough, as a result

of which the gates opened. The king did not believe that Halion was capable of such evil and

either pressing her palm to her chest, immediately replied that Halion was with the

the earthlings at the gate. Eric, sitting with his arms crossed, said that if they had not known

about this information and appeared at tomorrow's ceremony, his level would have become known.

When the Elf King said that he would help find Beethold, Kivier remained silent. At ease and

either fell into shock, and Eric coldly said that that grandfather was definitely out of his mind.

Eric screamed in pain when Kivier pinched his triceps and told the King that this was, after

all, the prophet of the previous generation. The old man nodded and concluded that the

The company had met with another cavier, and his old age was only an honor to see the profits of the goddess several times.

When all four were amazed to hear about the letter from Beethold, the elf king ignored their violent reaction and added that he immediately recognized the identity of the addressie, because only he could ride so poorly.

While Eric was holding the dark paper in his hands, the other three were looking over his shoulder, and Kairiir considered the very fact of the presence of the letter unusual, for Beethold is known for his closeness.

On the slightly torn one were written crooked letters I want to eat with errors, which

Addies was surprised at, and Kyivir offered to send Beyatold provisions.

When the guys opened another letter, only water was written there, and Kyivir assumed that

something had happened to Beyatold since he didn't even have water.

The girl, raising her head to the elf king, asked when he received these letters, before

saying that in the deep dungeons there could really be problems with food and water.

When the old man, thoughtfully, replied that he received them a month or a year ago, the

The guys were horrified, because the king had mentioned that he had received them recently.

The elf king handed over the last letter, which looked like torn paper stained with scarlet

blood.

The old man said that this letter was written about two months ago, and Eric slammed his

fist on the table in disappointment, amazed that even the king of the sword could die of hunger,

but Kivir calmed the young man with the words that this could not be.

Haddies explained to Eric that a trade caravan was a large trading guild that traveled around

the world selling their goods, and that this guild could lead them to Beethold.

Anether announced that the trade caravan was leaving that evening, Kivir covered her face

with her palm, and Eric and Addie's looked at the girl in shock.

The elf king listened silently as the trio began to shout at Ethan for not talking about

it earlier, although she did not know about these letters.

When Kivir firmly decided to leave the kingdom of the elves immediately, Laiondal appeared

in the archen, with his head bowed, gloomily asked if they were leaving.

The company was surprised when the boy woke up, but he turned away and asked to wait while

he packed his things.

At first, unable to find words, remain silent, and then replied that Leondle could not go with them.

The elf, without turning around, did not argue and quietly said goodbye to Kibir.

Leondle began to run away, and Eric immediately jumped up from the table, calling for the boy.

Kibir stopped the young man with her hand, saying that if they missed the caravan, it would be the end.

The girl lowered her head, quietly explaining that now there was no time to console the baby.

Leondle quickly ran down the corridor, thinking that he was only a burden to these four.

The boy closed his eyes and bared his teeth, clenching his hands into fists. Suddenly, a pop was heard from

Layundal's side, which made him jerk and stop. The boy fell to the floor, examining his shoulder,

while the man in the horned helmet recognized the little prince. A man with a thick red mustache and

beard, behind whom cuter body was flying, opened his eyes wide, looking at Layundal. The boy,

putting his elbow in front of him, looked with fear at Chrome with one eye. A long caravan,

consisting of a dozen carts, moved quickly into the night. A man with black hair and a beard

He appeared wearing a bandana was hanging meat on metal hooks, smilingly saying that their caravan was leaving for the fourth golden station.

Addressing the four passengers behind him, the man informed them that he would provide them with food, asking them to take care of the robbers if they appeared.

When either expressed her dismay that they had not properly said goodbye,

80s replied with a gloomy face that Layondle was the son of the crown prince, and the news would certainly dismay him if you learned of it.

Eric, sitting half-turned, told Kivir, who was looking at the horizon that Landon was the first person she saw when she woke up, and he helped her without asking anything.

When Eric added that Kivir could have said that she would see the boy later, the girl frowned and replied that she did not want to lie.

Suddenly, the sound of wheels rapidly rolling along the ground was heard.

Kivir leaned out, surprised that the robbers had already appeared, although they had not even left the elf kingdom yet.

"When Eric, taking out his sword, said with a smile that before the freemial he would have to work first, Addi's, with a tense face, then I'd this and said that those people looked strange. The magician looked closer and saw an armored personnel carrier of the gnomes, which looked like a car with two pairs of horns and a long barrel on the roof. Addi's frozen shock while orders were heard to step aside. The king of the silfs fell out of the ventilation outlet of the armored personnel carrier onto the floor of the caravan, along with a long yellow brown box. The dwarf king, who was driving, shouted to Addi's that it was not a man.

to add ease that it was not nice to drive away so quickly while the magician looked

tensely to the side. The long box opened to reveal several types of advanced weapons.

Ether, sitting on the floor, was amazed at Cutabody's next visit, but he assured that this

time he had a gift handing the girl a book. The silt king waved his hand at the girl with

a wide smile, saying that the book, on the cover of which there was a drawing in the form

of Ether herself, was his new product about the secrets of the silt sword technique.

Tivier looked down with an empty gaze, and Addie shouted out thanks to Crawlman Cute

body.

Tivier's dark blue eyes widened when she heard someone shout her name.

Layondle, leaning out of the vehicle, handed the girl an oblong golden object, shouting

that it was better than the spear she was using.

Tivier reached for the object, screaming for Layondle to come inside and avoid danger.

The boy with the iPad shouted that he was of little use now and wanted to say something

about their next meeting.

The dwarf king turned sharply, yelling that Layondle was commonplace.

The boy's eye opened, and he was stunned when Kyveyor's pale lips pressed against his forehead.

The girl, holding a gift from the little prince in her hands, said with a warm smile that

she would look forward to their next meeting.

Layondle's cheeks flushed pink in her eyes sparkled.

The elf called Eric and threatened him that he would be executed if anything happened

to Kyveyor.

Eric and Kyveyor stood with smiles, and either and that is way of their hands.

The dwarven armored personnel carrier turned, driving in the opposite direction from the caravan.

The sun setting behind the horizon brightly illuminated the mountains and rivers.

The elf king with his eyes closed said that the longer you live, the more mistakes you make

along the path of life, and the heavier the responsibility for them becomes.

When a tall man in black appeared behind him, the old man asked how his masters were going

to be responsible for eternal life.

The man pulled his sword from its sheath, and in the reflection a figure appeared, facing

the landscape of the elf king.

Leonhardt's face contorted with tension as he extended his palms, fingers curled, emitting

turquoise magic.

The young man folded his hands, forming them into a ball, from which thin rays of bright

light leaked.

The inquisitor stood in front of a huge cube floating in the air, inside of which a red angular

figure could be seen.

Lee and Hart clenched his fist and thought that the dark brotherhood had already switched

over to the false goddess pretending to be real.

But they were also doing something to close the gate.

While the young man was thinking about whether the false goddess really had nothing to do

with this situation, someone's loud voice was heard.

Godmockingly told Changrishan that no one knows about the creatures of this world, and

warm air vapors came out of the mouths of the arguing people.

Rod raised one eyebrow with a smirk, saying that people like them had no business interfering

with the problems of the dungeons and dealing with them.

Chandrishan glared at rod as he shrugged, saying that the goddesses were guarding this world,

and then turned to Leonhart and asked if their work was finished.

Rod tensed, recalling the agreement regarding the healing artifact.

However, the white-haired man's words went over the ears of the young man, for he stood

with an expression of horror on his face, thinking that someone had probably dared to steal

the power of the goddess.

Leonhardt pulled out a small round-shaped metal object from his pocket, thinking that Ratna

Magico bathes the rules of the goddesses, and magics such as stealing divinity cannot exist

in this world.

Rod caught the throne artifact with a joyful smile, and Chandrishen carefully called Leonhardt

and asked to listen to him.

The inquisitor immediately responded that they shouldn't get involved in this issue, and

Chandrishen became upset about the entire investigation that had been done.

Lee and Hart, without looking at the stranger, frown and dryly suggested that there might

be an errand as judgment.

Looking at several dozen cloaked people on top of the ice mountain, Lee and Hart declared

that time was up.

Among the crowd of inquisitors in black and yellow cloaks with hoods and masks, one held an open

scroll in his hand and brought forward accusations of a crime in the form of conducting

an illegal investigation with abusive power and neglect of the oracle of the goddess.

Lee and Hart looked at the speaker with hostility when he stated that he would judge the young

man.

an inquisitor of the first rank, according to the law. The 11th King of the Elves, who had been in power for 250 years, lay lifeless in a wooden coffin covered with colorful flowers. It was announced to the people of the elven kingdom that the king had died of illness at the age of 450. Richard, sitting on one knee, said that in fact all borders had been closed and a serious investigation had begun. Zenovia, holding a kizuru in her hands, annoyingly replied that it would be better if they dealt with this without making a fuss, such as saying that it was poison or a curse.

Only face, replied that such methods, on the contrary, could be immediately detected

with the help of Holly and Magic, and that the simple method of aggravating the confusion was

more effective.

The man said that they needed to ensure that neither Holly and nor the other King suspected

them, given that the kings of the Fairy Union were not sure about the murder version.

Garvin added that Holly is also in mourning.

While exhaling smoke, Zenovia said that they still had one more problem.

Richard frowned, letting out a pain grown.

Zinnovia, with anger in her eyes, reminded Richard of his own words that the Voltarian warrior,

and the hunters were finished off with the help of the trap installed in the Archmage laboratory.

And the man confirmed that he had launched the trap. Zinnovia was not sure if Eric and his

comrades were exactly caught in that interdimensional magic. But the woman came to the conclusion

that they were able to remove her spells since they were now safe and healthy. The woman raised

her tone and opened her brow thighs, furious that some hunters were able to bypass her magic. Zinnovia

looked at Garen with displeasure, who asked her to calm down, adding that they cannot be considered

just some kind of hunters. Garen, with half-closed azure eyes, said dryly that, according to Richard's report,

these hunters, like the heroes, were chosen by the goddess. Xenovial let out an arrogant laugh,

remembering that level 38 girl with the polymorph necklace, and doubted that the other girl,

Kyweer, was definitely a prophetess of the goddess. When Xenovial said that Richard had not

personally seen either the Volterian or the others, he confirmed this, clarifying that during their

meeting with the Elf King, the security was too heavy, which made it impossible to sneak inside.

Richard said that while eavesdropping outside, he learned that among them was a girl named Kivir,

who called herself a prophetess of the goddess. Garhan believed that that girl was the

prophetess of Kivril, which is why she knew about them so well, but Sinovia replied that there

is no trust in prophets unless they are vouched for by the dark brotherhood. The archmage said

that the problem was that Beethold met the prophetess, and Garcan, touching his hair, replied that

the king of the sword would not check the facts first, but could immediately attack them.

Bringing the kaizuru to her lips, Zenovia said that before that it is necessary to release

military forces in their countries, although this may not prevent Beethold from finding them.

Darken replied with a grin that the activation of the army of the two powers in order to capture

some hunter would not go unnoticed, and there was no need for the two heroes to come to the four.

A large brown building, decorated with red tapestries, was built right on a high rocky mountain.

The inquisitor, bowing his head, invited his interlocutor to surrender, for his patience was approaching the limit. The sweaty

Chanorshan, with a confident grin, called himself a free man with the right to choose, and declared that he would not budge until he saw Leonhardt. While Chanorshan, sitting on the ground,

fried pieces of meat on a small grill, the inquisitor indignantly ordered the young man to go home and not spread the smell of meat here. When the stranger invited the inquisitors to join the meal if they were hungry, one of them, in a fit of anger, kicked the grill with meat and shouted that they were at work.

Jan. Shin broke into a smile, trying to calm the enraged Inquicitor and begging him to meet with

Landhart. The young man showed the men the artifact that Landhart had previously given to Rod,

saying that he would give it to them. Suddenly, an enraged Rod appeared behind the stranger,

who hit Jan. Shin on the red head with his fist. The Inquicitors watched silently as Rod,

holding Jan. Shin by the clothes with one hand, dragged him along the ground. The white-haired man's

face twisted with anger when he grabbed the young man by the collar and yelled that he had given

him the artifact so that he would recognize his spell, and not give it to everyone, and threatened that he

could tell everyone that Changrishan was an earthling. Changrishan shouted that he owed his life to

Leon Hart and could not leave when he was detained so unfairly, but Rod did not consider the young

man's "that is problems." Rod roughly snatched the artifact from Changrishan's hands, whose face

was filled with disappointment. Rod, holding a shining precious object in his hand, thought that

he was going to be an average hunter and live quietly without some kind of world and demon god.

Just as the white-haired man thought that he had contacted them in vain, he heard a short apology from

Changrishan, who bowed his head. The upset stranger admitted that he was disgusted with himself

because he was so pathetic that he could not help his savior. Rod, looking at the young man over

his shoulder, was silent at first, and then, with slight irritation on his face, began to explain.

The man explained that this was the sacred court of the dark brotherhood, moreover, a high-ranking

inquisitor dared to disobey the oracle of the goddess. Rod called it a miracle that he and

The young man hissed an alarm for the man beating him to aim for his head. Suddenly, many masked people, with their hands behind their backs, prostrated themselves in front of Leonhardt, actually hitting their heads. Leonhardt lowered his head, insulting those inquisitors who could not even give a scratch to a son.

The young man shouted with contempt that they were the swords of Kivriel, but they only caused inconvenience to the goddess.

When Leonhardt shouted, asking if he really taught these people to hit so badly, they immediately refuted these words in a panic.

A man in long black clothes and shoes of the same color with golden patterns noticed that Leonhardt was eager to receive punishment.

The young man turned around and saw the holy virgin who had a slight smile on her face.

The old woman allowed those present not to get up and warned that there would be problems with the minister of finance if they destroyed anything else here.

The Holy Virgin spoke with her eyes closed. The Old Woman remembered the image of

Lee and Hart 30 years ago when they first met after the young man beat up a priest he didn't like.

Lee and Hart, without looking at his interlocutor, stated that both then and now he did what

he considered necessary. The Holy Virgin put her palms on the young man's hand, saying that in

this case he had to stand firmly on his ground and justify why he disobeyed the oracle.

Otherwise, she would take away the blessing. The Old Woman, previously knitting her eyebrows,

asked if Lee and Hart would really be satisfied only when she, having personally recommended the young man as a hero, kills him with her own hands. Lee and Hart remained silent, not knowing what he would answer. Opposite, the small beige tints stood a tall black pot filled with water, and the owner of these things threw them down and left. One of the inquisitor guards even felt better at Hart, and his colleague reported that the guy who wanted to save Lee and Hart had disappeared. The first inquisitor recalled that Lee and Hart himself had taught them that the command of the goddess was an absolute decision, and the second did not know what to think about the fact that he was the one who had had followed the

that the well-respected holder of the goddess's blessing disobeyed her will. The guards were

surprised when they saw how a young man in a red cape already familiar to them, was rapidly

running in their direction, stomping loudly. The inquisitors were just about to order the young

man to remove the tent and leave when he, without listening to them, screamed definitely, begging

for help. Chandrishin was running away from a loudly growling monster that looked like an anthropomorphic

pile of stones with sharp fangs. One of the inquisitors gently held the fall in changrishin

in his arms while the other screamed loudly because he was stunned by the appearance

of the stone goal.

Changrishin, with a painful groan, held his shoulder with the torn tissue, and the

inquisitor on whose knees he fell, was horrified by the absence of his forearm and hand.

Another guard, holding his weapon in front of him, loudly ordered his colleague to take

the wounded man to the hospital, and he, holding Changrishin by the shoulder, began to carry

out the order.

The stranger's gaze was full of hatred when he turned around.

In the background of the remaining inquisitor preparing to fight the Stone Golem, a modified hand

with a large blue eye could be seen.

Rod cursed, his face twisted from over exertion as he clutched his mutated hand with his good

hand.

While Changrishin rolled up his sleeve, Rod, outraged by the request to distract the guards

with the help of a monster, shouted loudly.

When Changrishin began to praise Rod's rare abilities with a smile, thanks to which no one

would even guess that he controls monsters, the man was first filled with pride and then

shouted sharply. When Rod indignantly asked how Changarishin was going to get inside, the stranger silently

separated the metal prosthesis from his bandage shoulder. Changarishin calmly said that he could get

there alone, but he needed a small favor from the man, and Rod, pursing his lips and raising an

eyebrow, remained silent. Rod, looking from afar at the battle between the Golem and the

inquisitor with a grin and frowning eyebrows, declared that he would never do such a thing again.

Changarishin held his metal prosthetic tightly as the guard lay motionless on the floor,

the head. The young man, returning the processes to its place, loudly apologized and promised that he would definitely make amends for his guilt later. Hold hands covered a pale palm encased in iron shackles.

Lee and Hart, without looking the holy maiden in the eyes, informed her of his suspicions that there was someone pretending to be the goddess of darkness.

The old woman furrowed her brows on her wrinkled face and answered the young man that, contrary to Lee and Hart's assumptions about false oracles, there was a sense of divinity in her oracle.

Marineheart replied that this was possible if someone stole divinity, and the holy maiden fell silent, unable to find words.

The old woman told the young man that during his absence a new oracle had appeared.

Lee and Hart widened his green eyes in horror when he heard about the secret murder of special

persons.

When the young man, shocked by this information, screamed loudly, the holy virgin turned

away from him with the words that his ignorance was natural, because he was ordered to repent

of his actions.

Lee and Hart narrowed his eyes and irritation and shouted that the fact was that the goddess

had never interfered in earthly affairs before, especially when it was a secret murder in the order. The

Holy Maiden calmly said that she also knew that this had never happened before, and what happened also

confused her. The old woman slowly moved away from the young man, saying that his statements were

only a hypothesis, and people, perhaps, were simply unable to understand the plans of the deity,

and therefore were surprised. Peering through the crack of the door, the Holy Maiden

coldly warnedly in heart that he risked making an irreparable mistake if the goddess turned

out to be real. When the old woman, slamming the door, finally said that she hoped that Lean

Hart would make a wise decision, the young man, in a rage, squeezed the stone chair with

his fingers, causing it to crack. The young man lowered his head in disappointment, thinking

that his doubts were really just a hypothesis, and he still had no evidence. Lean Hart's

face showed anger as he concluded that if he was wrong, his behavior was rebellion against

the goddess. The heavy iron door was slowly opened by a man in dark clothes and shoes.

Heart looked with boredom at the man in the Incositer's uniform, who entered, not surprised by the next torture and ironically noting that this man was not resting at all. While Lee and Heart was mocking what he thought was the Incositer, the newcomer's black cloak fell, revealing familiar pale red hair. When Chan-Rishin, with his Incositer's mask slid down, attempted to free the prisoner, Lee and Heart finally fell silent and looked at the young man with shock. Chan-Rishin closed his eyes and buried his teeth from physical tension, shouting that he would now free the blonde. Lee and Heart flew into a rage at Chan-Rishin's visit in the young man's house.

that him definitely after rudely insulting him. The young man opened his eyes slightly and hissed through

clenched teeth that Leonardo himself told him to hide his essence. And that each time the stranger

increased his level, he approached the assassin class. Chandrasean explained that now he is able to do so

without being noticed. Leonardo, calling the stranger's actions senseless because the device in

the form of a chair with shackles could not be removed by the strength of a young youth. Leonardo

In heart glance, sideways at the walls of the room, between which bright lights were visible.

The floor began to move, causing Chan-Rishan to fall while Leon heart dryly said that the young man should have scouted the area first and then acted.

A crowd of dark human silhouettes and cloaks formed behind Leon heart and Chan-Rishan, and only one person stood in front of them.

The stranger, enraged by the injustice of such a trap, pulled out a weapon, and Leon heart displeased Leon noticed that he and Chan-Rishan were dressed exactly the same.

Among the armed inquisitors stood a holy maiden, and concluding that Chan-Rishin did not accept the dark brotherhood, told the stranger that Lean Hart had asked to be released on the condition that the prisoner would not resist.

The old woman opened her amber eyes and said with hatred that they could not accept what was happening now, despite Lean Hart's requests.

Lean Hart asked Chan-Rishin not to invent anything and explained that he did so because if the stranger was captured, it would not be good for both of them.

Chandrasean, without turning around or lowering his weapon, listen silently as Leonhardt said that with his

interventions, the stranger was only aggravating and increasing his crimes. The young man, hearing such straightforward

and rude words, curled his lips in frustration. Chandrasean shouted that he could not accept the words

of the Holy Maiden. And one of the inquisitors standing to the left of the old woman angrily asked

whether the young man even knew about her identity. The Holy Maiden raised her right palm,

ordering her subordinates to calm down. Leonhardt looked up, filled with irritation,

When he was called out, the blonde listened with the staste as Changrishin stated that he was not very smart and stupidly made the wrong conclusions, which caused so many problems.

Changrishin began to shout when he stated that even if a mistake would be a crime, the young man did not want to regret later that he did not try to do anything out of fear.

Lee and Hart opened his eyes in shock, silently looking at the stranger. With a slight smirk, the prisoner called Changrishin a fool.

In response, the young man, who is often called that, turned around at the smile and hinted to the blonde that he had a plant.

Suddenly, a piercing screech was heard from the high window of the room. The inquisitors began to

fuss when they saw behind the glass a huge black bird with white eyes, which screamed loudly

with its beak open. Leonhardt's chair did not move his shards of stone flew past the young man

and smoke began to fill the space. Changrishin was pleased with his arrival on time with a wide

smile. Rod was breathing heavily as he stood on the head of the bird, which tore the chair out

of the ground and took it in its beak. The white haired man, holding an open palm with an eye in the

in the middle, thought he was crazy and loudly ordered Changrishin to climb faster.

The inquisitor's weapons crossed, blocking the path.

The guards delivered cutting blows to the bird's neck, and it dropped Leonhardt, and Rod screaming

loudly flew into the air.

The inquisitors were furious that Rod had brought the monster to the prison, which is primarily

a temple to the goddess.

The muscular inquisitors, raising their weapons, shouted fiercely that killing the invaders

even 10,000 times would not be enough.

Rod covered his head with his hands in panic and chanorish and froze, looking at the

attackers with fear without lowering his sword. Suddenly, blood splashed in the air between the flying

pieces of stones. A turquoise glow appeared and the inquisitors coughed as white liquid came out of

their mouths. A magical object of rectangular shape and impressive size appeared. Leonhardt, whose

palms showed holes through them, clenched his fists angrily and stepped over the fallen inquisitors,

while Chandrasehan hid behind a broken chair. The holy virgin said with contempt that the young man

had made his choice. While healing his palm, Leonhardt apologized to the old woman and said that he

he thought he was getting wiser with age. The young man added that when he looked at rod and

chan rush and hiding behind him, he realized that he was simply very afraid. Chan rush and looked at the

blonde with an admiring smile and rod, not leaning out from behind the chair, did not understand the

words spoken earlier in raised his thin eyebrows. The old woman's face was filled with wrinkles

from her furrowed brows as she pointed a finger at Lee and Hart, furious that he had stood his

ground to the end. The holy maiden raised her hand with a sharp movement while the

The old woman loudly announced that they were surrendering. She explained that even all the warriors in this prison would not be able to cope with Lee and Hart, and losses from such a battle would only harm the goddess. Rod and Chandraseen frozen shock and Lee and Hart asked if the old woman checked him. She, drawing a small pale green circle in the air with her finger, replied that she had the same suspicions as Lee and Hart, and she just wanted to make sure how confident he was in his judgment. The old woman reminded her that she did not call the young man's reasoning wise, and threw a piece of

The paper and Tullian Hearts hands.

Changryshin's jaw dropped and her eyebrows shot up as the holy maiden said that the dark brotherhood

had been ordered to kill some people.

And these leaflets would soon spread throughout Ratna.

Leanheart looked at the flyer with a concentrated face while Rod and Chandryshin went into shock.

Leanheart let out a short chuckle when he realized who was involved.

The blonde concluded that Eric and his three comrades, who were accused of killing the elf king,

were one step ahead.

In the Tower of the Red Roof goddess Temple, a large hole could be seen clearly left after

an impact or explosion. Leonhardt was not sure of the authenticity and reliability of the information

that Eric killed the King of the Elves. The Holy Maiden explained that the Elven people were

informed of the death of the King due to a chronic illness, but negotiations were still ongoing

in the Alliance, and it was believed that it was murder.

Chandrishen listened carefully as Leonhardt, peering at the wanted poster for Eric and his

comrades, came to the conclusion that everything was a setup, and wanted to stop this

lawlessness as soon as possible. When Chandraseen yelled definitely that the Volterian warrior could

not commit murder, Rod called the young man a stupid man and explained that that was why they had to

find Eric first. The man said that they need to meet Eric first and find out who is behind the

order for his capture and Leonhardt's removal, because these decisions speak of the fear of those

who make them. Leonhardt watched impassively as Rod became angry at the surprise on the stranger's

face. The Holy Maiden said, "Dryley that she would also help delay the investigation of the order,

But if a search was announced everywhere, this could hinder them. Rod became disappointed in

Changrish and became angry when the old woman warned them that they too could face persecution,

as they were comrades of Leon Hart, who was officially considered a violator by order of the order.

Rod began to sweat with embarrassment. Touching his white hair and saying that he and Leon Hart and his

comrades were not like that. Changrish and smiled and loudly thanked the holy virgin for at

least letting him go. Leon Hart said it was all over for them all unless they could find

evidence pointing to the false goddess, and he touched his fingers to his lips thoughtfully pondering the one

remaining problem. The young man wondered what the kingdom of elves and the fairy union, which were the

injured parties, would do. Holly and Cutey body and Brindle were sitting at a round table listening to

someone's apologies. Layondle, behind whom stood men and beige clothes clothes, pressed his palm to

his chest and made his official apology to all the kings of the fairy union. One of the men helped the

the boys sit down, and those present greeted the new elf king, who came despite his busy schedule.

The boy thanked everyone for their concern with a smile, but said that he could not disgrace

himself for he was the first prince of the elf kingdom.

Brindle, closing one eye, with crossed arms, asked to flay-ondle knew anything, since

he came as the representative of the king of the elves.

Halleon was horrified when Brindle directly stated that the last person to see the king

was the Voltarian warrior and his minions, but Lay-ondle's special attitude towards

this company does not change anything.

The boy, placing his palms on top of each other, said that he knew about it.

Layondel concluded that the situation was such that they were the only suspects, but the

elf saw their real appearance and Brindle looked at the speaker with interest.

Layondel stated that they not only took on responsibilities that were not intended and saved

his life, but also did not retreat at the most critical moment.

Layondel was firmly convinced that even if they went to war against the elven kingdom,

they would never commit such a heinous murder.

From the dwarf king asked if everyone thought so, Cute body raised his small hand and said

that there were no traces of the crime scene except the body itself, therefore it was a professional

who acted.

When the silt king suggested that the body was simply left there to create a trap, Holly

and immediately expressed her agreement with this.

The nymph queen said that it was necessary to find the Voltarian warrior and his followers

and see what they had to say to prove their innocence.

The woman said that for this purpose she would assemble an emergency search team and looked

It was a great story. The girl, hearing these words, opened her yellow eyes and looked at the kings with hostility. Standing

at the white railing, Leslie praised Richard's progress in becoming the head of the search party,

and the man replied that Holly and would have no doubts because she was sure that the two of them

were forbidden to kill.

When Leslie indignantly asked why Richard excluded her from this operation, the man, looking

down thoughtfully, replied that he needed someone to watch Holly and instead of him.

Leslie's face showed the willderment when Richard noted the girl's increased determination,

because previously she did not like tasks like searches.

Leslie frowned wordly when she realized that Eric's group still didn't know they were

being chased and thought about telling them. Leslie turned to Richard and asked if it was dangerous

that the object of surveillance was Holly and herself who transcended death. The man, whose hands

were covered in black gloves, gripped his sword tightly. Richard narrowed his eyes at Leslie over his

shoulder and explained that before coming to the kingdom of the elves, the Voltarian warrior was

imprisoned in a dungeon. When the man clarified that at that very moment Leslie was there on a

mission regarding the blessing of Aumplets, and had probably seen Eric's power, the girl was

was dumbfounded with shock. Richard asked why Leslie didn't consider this company dangerous,

and the girl remembered how Eric prepared delicious food for everyone, which they ate with

pleasure while having warm conversations. Leslie replied that because the Voltarian was not

associated with her mission, she did not look closely at him. Richard said that Eric is

so strong that he can resist the spiritualistly in heart, and there is no one stronger than

him yet. Leslie, frowning, concluded that this was not just an ordinary search. Richard confirmed

this, saying that he was tasked with not only finding the Volterian warrior team, but also

destroying them. The firearm fired a violet beam. He broke a wooden board. Eric said with

a smile that Addys was such a good shooter that he was ready to participate in the Olympic

Games, and the magician thought that the stranger's method helped him. Eric clarified that

he did not shoot from a pistol, but from another weapon called K2 in slightly longer than

a pistol. Eric asked Addys if it would be difficult to deal fatal blows to opponents

with magical abilities or high level monsters with a weapon in his hand. Eric and Addie's

rescared when a blinding flash of blue appeared behind them. The young men called Ether, suggesting

that she had again failed to practice according to the book. The young men saw on the ground

next to the open book a small mark as if from an explosion. Addie's and Eric were frightened

when suddenly an arrogant laugh was heard from above. Ether floated in the air, jokingly ordering

with a smile to kneel before the brilliant beauty. Addie said that it was strange that

she had not been able to level up until now, either, whose level now reached 45, joyfully spread

her arms to the sides and said that with the help of the book she had learned to manage the

energy accumulated inside.

The girl began to praise herself with a self-satisfied laugh, two identical swords stuck

into the ground.

The same thing happened on the other side.

Eric, touching the sword, was surprised that with the help of power one could fly, and

either fell from the sky to the ground.

The girl shouted that Eric should not interfere with her training, and the young man

Apologizing ran to the laughing at ease. When Eric asked Kaiouir about training, she explained that she needed protection. Eric,

raising his eyebrows and crossing his arms, jokingly asked if the girl was a VIP,

and she indeed confirmed it. While Ether showed at ease something in her book with a wide smile,

Kaiouir said that training would not raise her level. The girl thanked the trio for fighting,

risking their lives. Eric looked at Kaiouir in surprise when she said that he was not from here.

The young man said that they promised to send him home if he found the king of the sword Bayatol.

Tivier asked Eric not to worry, saying that the goddess's promise was absolute.

The girl said that the goddess would fulfill the boy's wish if the world did not collapse,

and added that she understood the difference between a goal and a desire.

Eric looked rarely at the approaching Kivier, who said that after her attempt to sacrifice Leondell,

Eric forced her to look at those desires that she did not know about.

Tivier asked what Eric wanted.

She asked what was the reason why she continued this struggle,

And the young man seemed petrified with amazement, Eric then thought about the reason.

Eric and Kivier turned around at the same time towards the noise.

The caravan managers shouted that they would soon be on their way.

Ether was lost in her thoughts, and Addie's looked in bewilderment at Kivier,

who said that she was simply curious to know the thoughts of the others.

Eric laughed awkwardly as either helped Kivier up into the caravan.

Suddenly, the muscular young man became noticeably gloomy.

He thought again about the reason for his struggle.

The golden carriage shone under the bright afternoon sun.

Rod fought with Chan-Rishin, and Leonardo looked out the window with an expression of irritation and disgust.

Richard's face was serious and his gaze was steely. Against the background of the figure of the wings,

a glow could be seen shimmering with purple hues. There was a spatial hole in the air,

under which bones were lying on the ground, among which stood a pumped up man with bandages on

his arm and thick hair with a beard. The man's face showed anger because his dish was tasteless.

This is how the second season ended. Male hands and gloves held a machine gun. These same

Some hands held the sword; 40 years ago, several Earthlings who were near death simply

went to another world, so suddenly their new life began.

One Earthling did not differ in appearance from the Ratnians, and quickly developed,

becoming powerful hunters and contributing to the world around them.

Young Richard looked at someone with interest.

The blonde girl smiled radiantly, holding a large bag of groceries in her hands.

When the girl shared an apple with Richard, he became embarrassed and awkwardly scratched

the back of his head.

It was a time of peace then, young Leslie watched from afar as Richard talked to the blonde with a joyful smile.

However, not everyone was able to get used to the new world, Ratna.

Leslie's clothes were very different from the people she stood next to.

The logo of the Great Earth faction was painted on her leather cape.

Twenty years have passed since that time, the Great Land has gained momentum and grown.

They considered it their duty to free the Ratneans from the Goddess, so they began to plan

her murder.

The Ratneans' resistance was strong, but it was not enough to withstand the attack of

the elite warriors, whose average level reached 80. For the murder of Ratnians, a substance affecting the psyche was given as a guideline, and these were victories and murders on one side only. The useless sense of justice that belonged to them, like the majority, and the possibility of raising the level turned a life-threatening war into some kind of game. But this game of leveling up, which seemed to them forever, was coming to an end. The people standing below raised their heads upward, where several human figures were visible against the background of the bright multi-colored night sky. It was Beethold, Sin

of you, Garhen, and Holian, all armed. Subsequently, these four heroes destroyed the great land,

and all foreigners were condemned. The hand that had the red design of the great land

emblem on it dropped the sword. The man in the torn shirt looked at this with fear, without

lowering his outstretched hand. The man with the shield reached out, trying to grab onto

something as he fell into the mouth of a huge monster with fangs. The monster closed its jaws,

tearing the man's body into two halves. The monster roared, piercingly, and two warriors stood

its feet. One of them let out a faint chuckle as information appeared in front of his eyes in the

golden window that a member of the team had died, and now there were two of them left out of four.

A black-haired man with a spear said that their deceased comrade never listened to advice on

using teleportation. And another warrior with blonde hair said gloomily that the deceased did not

have time to do anything and died immediately. A crowd of warriors, swordsmen, and archers gathered

in front of the huge four-legged monster. A blonde man in blue clothes cursed as he turned around

and saw several dozen people behind him. The blonde yelled at the crowd not to get their hopes

up about getting the final blow, as he and his team were doing all the dirty work. The foreigners

laughed at the low levels of the warriors and reminded that the landmark was not for decoration.

The crowd rushed towards the monster and someone shouted loudly that they were also earthlings.

The great earth logo was visible on the gray, tight-fitting clothing. The first aliens,

after 20 years ago when four heroes destroyed all earthlings, struck terror into the ratnions,

and on average each of them was level 80. Mad strangers attacked the Fang Monster. It was a pity to throw away the power of these Earthlings, so they were not killed, but sealed.

And now one muscular alien was holding a sharpened tree trunk above her head, emitting a purple glow along the perimeter.

The foreigner threw the barrel at the monster and it was pressed into the ground so hard that a blast wave arose.

The Earthlings froze wearily. Darn and Zenovia made sure they couldn't escape and force them to hunt monsters and collect crystals.

A pumped up warrior of level 112 with dark red hair held a sharpened barrel on her shoulder

and a purple crystal in her other hand and looked at the crowd with hostility.

A monster with its neck cut off lay motionless on the ground while a brown airship flew high

in the air. Skydungen Actorum, Richard, standing on board, looked thoughtfully at the horizon.

The man gloomily concluded that the devil always goes to Hell in the end. The muscular warrior

was confused when she saw Richard on the airship. The woman sat relaxed on a chair, pondering the

proposal to complete a task to get out of the dungeon. A woman with shackled hands pointed her finger at the

crystal lying in front of her and said that for this she could only afford a piece of bread in a

little meat. She said with a crazy smile that she had lived like this for the last 20 years, and in such

conditions there was no chance of not going crazy. The man in uniform lowered his head, silently

listening as the prisoner said that she was better than him, who was pretending to be the captain

of the fake great land and wiping for Garret. The man, pulling his head dressed by the visor over

His forehead did not say a word against it. The captain stood up from his chair and said

that he trusted the woman to choose the people needed to carry out their plans. The woman bowed

her head and bared her teeth angrily. The prisoner hit the glass with a strong fist, on which

a web of cracks immediately appeared. While the captain was leaving, the woman screamed desperately

that he just wanted to have fun with the ratney woman, so he sold them to Garken, and

now they are in this state. With her eyes burning with hatred, the woman his threateningly

that if they left here, they would tear the captain's wife and their child to pieces.

Richard stopped when the prisoner loudly called him by rank and name.

The man turned around and said that his family was already dead because of the rat-neons,

and the prisoner looked at him and shocked.

The woman cursed and sat back in her chair at disappointment when Richard said he would

give her a chance to kill him when she was done with the task.

Frowning, the prisoner asked who their target was.

The bright sun was shining in the Azure sky.

Eric and his companions used cloth to shield themselves from the burning rays as they

walked through the desert area in search of a place called Calen, where Beethold was hiding.

Eric, flowing with sweat, remembered the words of that man from the caravan that they would

be met in the desert, and in a weak voice suggested that the ether change its appearance so that

it would give them a ride. Exhausted, ether replied that such a cold blooded animal as a

wyvern would die immediately from the heat and ask that if he could conjurize. At ease, holding

a magical weapon in his hands, joke that due to the lack of moisture, he could only use

fire magic. Kivir annoyed at how quickly everyone had weakened, told them to pull themselves

together because there was very little left to go. When Kivir looked to the side and said that they were selling ice there, Eric screamed and feared that the girl was broken. The travelers stopped, looking at the building and the distance, and came to the conclusion that they could not sell ice in the desert, especially since the ice cellar appeared at that very moment. The word ice was carved into the stall, and Eric saw that there was Bingsu, a popular dessert from the country in which he was born. Eric, along with Addie's and Aether, laughed awkwardly and Kivir with a straight face, concluded that this was obviously a

a trap. Eric, looking closely at the delicious dessert, said that it looked like the real

thing. Kiva remained standing in place, and the other three rushed towards the beans as if

Madden. Eric and Ethan crashed into a wooden structure, and it immediately collapsed. Eric

reached out with his hand towards the flying bean, disappointed that he couldn't get some

ice. A woman's foot stepped on Eric's face while its owner said she was disappointed in

the young man. Kairi used Eric's face to jump further. The girl grabbed the bingsu and

The man got down from the car and said that Kibir, who destroyed his shop, looked worried.

Kibir asked if this was the man who made the trap.

Racker was offended by such a name for his shop, and with a smile suggested that Kibir, judging by

her bewilderment, was new to these parts.

The man said that he helps hunters in the desert and saves them, and with a nasty smile

added that he did not do it for free.

Suddenly the space shook along with Racker.

Kair continued to eat Bingsu, looking at the man who was sucked just deep into the sand.

Racker began to look around in fear.

The man looked with fear at Eric towering over him, whose face looked terrifying.

Eric, with his eyes wide open and his lips stretched out in a terrible smile, told Racker

to move to Calen.

Now Eric and everyone else were sitting in Racker's car, who was driving.

The car drove quickly through the desert, leaving footprints on the sandy surface.

Ether, caviar, and at is looked at the deserted landscape with joyful smiles.

Eric, closing his eyes from the sun, looked ahead and said that Beyatold was there.

The travelers arrived at a disappeared ancient city called Calen.

Calen is an ancient ruin that has been preserved in the heart of the desert.

This is the largest structure built directly into the rocks, and its construction still

remains a mystery.

The buildings on the outer wall were weathered and petrified, so it was impossible to penetrate

inside.

The city in ruins did not belong to any of the states and developed independently and has survived to this day. The four walked along the zenith of Calen. Local residents looked at the arrivals in surprise, while Kivir said that there was a high probability that Beethold was hiding in a dungeon which the hand of the goddess could not reach.

Addys reminded that in order to get into the dungeon, you first need to go to the Hunter's Guild and Aether with a joyful smile on her face, said that they just need to renew the Hunter's certificate, because their level has increased.

Aether, taking Addys by the hand, ran forward with him. An Eric and Kibir came to the conclusion that this young Wyvern had completely lost her head.

Kibir watched Aether and Addys leave with a warm smile. Watching Addys and Aether holding hands and looking at each other with smiles, the girl said that the two had spent a lot of time together.

When Eric said with a mysterious smile that they had a special connection, probably due to the fact that they were both from the Dragon family,

Kibir looked at the stranger with bewilderment. When the girl realized what Eric meant, she fell silent abruptly, and her eyes sparkled.

When Eric asked why everything creeks under foot here, Kibir looked into the directory and said that this city was hastily built on the ruins of ancient buildings by tomb robbers.

The girl explained that 35 years ago a dungeon appeared here, and they could no longer engage in their trade, but hunters appeared in this place and a city was

When Kyweir said that it was written in the brochure, Eric said with shock on his face that if you think about it like that, the girl is still one year old. Eric's eyes widened when he realized that they were at the very top of the ruins.

Racker said that below there is an ancient city that has turned into a dungeon, one of the forbidden zones, the Kalan Labyrinth.

The man added that this labyrinth is very deep and intricate and unobtrusively reminded Eric about the payment for the Marauder leading them here.

Eric grabbed Racker by the collar and he immediately stamored that everything was free

and either suddenly stopped and was surprised when she saw people ahead.

Eric turned around, eyes widening, and shocked.

They were Martin and armor, Elliott and full, talking about something with smiles.

Tyweer, looking at the brochure, said that in the central part there is the deepest vertical

cave, Calen.

The girl, folding the reference book, said that this was a local attraction, but from the

point of view of exploring the labyrinth, it would be nice to go there together.

Kyveer hesitantly asked if the others agreed.

Ethan raised her hand to greet the sorceress sisters, but Addie's reached out to lower it.

The magician turned the girl around, and she fell into bewilderment, looking at Eric.

Racker, standing behind Kyveer, said that they were not allowed to go there.

The company took a detour through the alley.

Kyveer noticed that Eric looked angry, and Addie's was holding an agitated ether by the shoulder.

When Kyveer asked Eric if he knew those hunters, the young man explained with a smile

that he had met them in the village where he lived, even before meeting the girl.

Kaiweer sadly came to the conclusion that these were the same hunters who killed Chammershan.

Eric grabbed his head when Kaiweer loudly said that she would also be angry if someone dared

to kill Layondal.

And the young man should not avoid meeting those hunters because of a natural feeling of anger.

The girl looked at the guy dumbfounded when he said that it was difficult to explain, and she

still couldn't understand.

Eric put on a smile and turning around said that this was his personal problem, which did

not affect their task in any way, so there was no point in thinking about it.

Tivier lowered her head in disappointment, but did not argue with the young man.

The four suddenly stopped when they heard someone arguing loudly.

Free men and identical clothes surrounded one woman.

A green haired woman with a red flower on her head told the people in front of her to

know their place and keep their heads down unless they want to turn into corpses.

The masked men, drawing daggers, laughed and replied that they wanted to resolve everything

peacefully, but she really wanted to die.

The woman's clothes were torn, revealing her muscular abdomen.

The woman, taking off her green dress, told the robbers to try to kill her.

Narrowing her eyes, she added that they would be finished if she didn't die.

The robbers, enraged by her words, insulted the stranger.

Offended by her insults, they screamed and rushed to attack, holding daggers at the

ready.

Kivir jumped and hit one of the robbers on the back, and he let out a painful groan, arched

over and dropped his weapon.

Kivir, keeping one foot on the fallen man and standing with a dagger in her hands, looked

back when the remaining bandits asked who she was.

A robber with a naked torso rushed to blame his comrade for not warning about the guard, and the other

replied that he always behaves like this when any problems arise. When Eric, standing with his arms crossed,

raised his voice, the robbers recognized him as a Voltarian warrior and were frightened. As the men

dived into a hole in the ground, Eric said that even leaving the stage was just perfect. The woman,

putting her dress back on, thanked her for saving her and with a smile asked about the identities of

American Kibir. As soon as Addis wanted to introduce himself, Eric told Kibir to be careful with the remaining robber. But the girl, strangling the man, rudely replied that this was her problem, which there was no need to get involved in.

Racker screamed, stunned by Kibir's words, and Eric raised his eyebrows, asking what was wrong with the girl. Kibir, having heard the address that Racker delivered, became interested, and neon-signed featuring a mug, a tray with a lid and a palm tree glowed with bright colors in the dark. Eric and the green-haired stranger they had met earlier were sitting at a table-laid.

with some chewest dishes. Aether's eyes shone with happiness, because she had not eaten normal food for a long time, and Addi's

expressed his concern about the high price of these dishes, because in this place both water and other

resources were probably in short supply. The woman with a glass in her hand smiled and replied that her

saviors should help themselves, and that if they eat and drink cheap food, then she, like the owner of an

Indian oasis, will be called a miser who has no moral principles. Eric was surprised that Sario was

was the owner of this establishment and concluded that they had saved a very important person.

Tyveer looked displeasedly at Syria while Rachar poured the girl a drink and explained that this

woman was quite famous and was involved in a tavern, hotel and looting business, and that

people from other groups were hunting for her. Tyveer, frowning, raised the glass to her lips

and stated that Syria was playing a victim, but if she was running an honest business, then

it would be more correct in such a situation to report them to the guard's core.

Saria politely replied that this village is not in that situation and there is not even a hunter guild here who could monitor the entrance to the dungeon so everyone has to take care of themselves.

Eric Coward and Fear when Savia hit her glass against his and said with a smile that this is why connections with strong hunters are important for ordinary residents like them.

The woman looked at Eric flirtatiously when she clarified that connections are important, even on a personal level.

Eric, slightly widening his eyes, silently looked at the innkeeper.

The smile disappeared from Savie's face, and she glared at the young man with a slight squint.

Kivya placed her glass on the table with a loud thud.

The girl rested her hands on the table and stood up sharply, lowering her head down.

Due to her intoxication, Kivier blushed in, with blurred eyes, said with a slurred tongue

that they were only wasting time.

Either aid in silence, Addis was horrified that they were drinking alcohol, and Eric called

Kivier, who left the table and was about to leave.

Kivir said with difficulty that she was going to the dungeon, and everyone else could

continue to have fun, and Eric was stunned when he heard such a statement.

Sirius face showed anger when Eric followed Kivir, who said that she would certainly find Beyatold

so as not to fail to task.

The innkeeper listened when Kivir said that Beyatold was in the Kalan Labyrinth.

Eric took the girl with one hand, seeing that in such a vast area without a map, she could

get lost, and Savvya Dreyley said that she had a map of the place where Beyatold could

be hiding.

Eric opened his eyes and turned to look at the woman, Addies and Aether also froze in amazement.

Tibia, hanging in Eric's arms, closed her eyes.

Sevilla raised her glass and turned towards the stranger with a smile.

It was a clear day.

On the wooden surface there was a large hole into which one could descend using a special

mechanism.

Aether was holding a card in her hands, on which there was a round seal with an image of

a human skull in the center.

Eric held in his hand a fragment of the chain, the destruction of which will lead to the

destruction of the remaining fragments and cause a bright glow.

Eric said that a person should still do good deeds, because thanks to this they easily obtained information about Bayatol.

At ease mentioned the free overnight stay with a smile, and either still couldn't stop enjoying the delicious food they ate yesterday.

Eric said their prophetess was still reeling from the free drinks yesterday.

While Kivir sat on the floor with her handout stretched, Eric imitated how she could not pronounce words well under the influence of alcohol.

Kivir, with pink cheeks, ordered everyone to shut up and erase this situation from their memory.

When Eric began to tease the girl again, the mechanism they were using to descend began to wobble.

The sun illuminated the city in the center of the desert, savvy a sad and looked into the distance and not far from her stood a man in dark clothes.

Racker told the woman that it was difficult even for them to go to the place indicated on the map, and the woman with a glass in her hands replied that she knew that.

Sevilla looked at the city with an expression of hostility. Then, frowning, she turned to look at the marauder.

The woman thought that the battle of Beethold was already over. An iron sword hung on the wall as decoration. On the way to the Kalan Labyrinth, a brown monster of the drawl race with level 72 appeared, holding out a clawed hand.

Eric was able to repel the creature's sudden attack with his wooden sword. Now the man was surrounded by several such monsters, among which he circled, striking with a blade with a bright red aura.

Ultimately, the jock remained unharmed, flying through a crowd of trolls, and those left behind were defeated by an explosion of aura.

Eric, in the red lighting, glance boldly at the defeated monsters, saying that it was a bit

harsh to fight with a whole crowd of level 70 drolls, to which Kyby are angrily replied that he

made a fuss and attracted monsters during the search for Beethol. After examining the corridor with

a bunch of monster bodies, the girl with a magical artifact in her hands displeasedly concluded

that most of them were still alive, and Eric said with a chuckle that he did not kill them on purpose.

Addies and Aether were now in their true forms of dragons, and the main character justified himself

by saying that there are still strong monsters there, starting from the average level, especially without artifacts they

don't give anything for them. Placing his massive hands on Kyberier's shoulders, the musliman stated that

this is the reason why hunters do not go to this dungeon, and the girl looked at him in bewilderment.

Without having time to ask the question in full, the shock brunette stood in a

stupor while a huge stream of bright flames rushed behind her and Eric. Turquoise bubbles appeared

around the monsters and rushed upward. They rushed past Eric and Kyberier at high speed, and the

the jock smile, looking after them. And the girl was perplexed, considering at the energy

of monsters. Towering over the pair was a dragon and a wyvern, activating their dragon nest

and intently gathering energy. Suddenly, the red dragon ades opened his eyes and with a slight

smile said that he and Aether were not level enough, and if there was a dungeon without people,

and been sometimes fed them with it. The wyvern happily said that she had slowly adopted

the ability to control the dragon core from ades, adding that absorbing and digesting energy

he takes some time, but immediately raises the level. The red dragon, about to transform into

human form, playfully warn the happy wyvern that he would get dressed and come back. Eric asked to check

the surrounding area for monsters, and Kivir stood at a distance in complete shock, trying

to realize that the wyvern had a dragon core. Dreamily closing her eyes, either began to

babble about how courageous and attractive at ease looked in the form of a dragon, to which

the main character. With his hands on his sides, noted with a smile that the magician had

It had always been popular in human form, and the brunette at that time looked at them dumbfounded

huge eyes.

Tyveer turned away from the Wyvern and Eric, who were now enthusiastically discussing the beauty

of either herself looking down.

The gaze of the incarnation of the goddess of darkness fell on the guide to Calen, which

she was holding in her hands.

The girl opened the paper and began to read with concentration, familiarizing herself with

the area.

Drooling, either said that Addis was still young for a dragon.

Imagining how handsome he would become, and behind her it was heard that the magician

was a descendant of fire dragons. Standing opposite the Wyvern, Kibir said that such dragons

live on average 500 years. Growing up to 36 meters in height and up to 80 meters in length,

which either was simply delighted with. When the Wyvern noted that Kibir was well informed,

the girl looked at her and blushed a little with embarrassment, justifying her knowledge

by saying that she was the prophetess of the goddess who created them. While Eric, meanwhile,

watched her with a slight grin. Afterwards, either asked the brunette how much she would grow

to which he gently informed her that the girl was a wyvern, so her maturation period was already over.

While the joyful ether lay on the floor, breaking into a smile, Kairiir concluded that there was

a big difference in size between the wyvern and the red dragon, so mating of the individuals

would be difficult.

At first, Ether was in lazy bewilderment at the words of her interlocutor, which surprised

the brunette.

Afterwards, Addis, who had returned to human form and was already dressed, looked out from

around the corner and awkwardly scratching the back of his head, apologized for being

a little late, and in the meantime the Wyvern abruptly decided to return to its human form.

The magician asked the blonde what they were talking about, having casually heard something

about dragons, and either terribly embarrassed by this question.

With a trembling voice and a crimson blush, began to answer that she and the guys, watching

what was happening from the side, discussed how amazing it was that the Wyvern has a dragon

core.

Having finished her speech, the girl turned away from the red haired guy and exclaimed

that she needed to go in search of Beyatul to which Addie's noted with a smile that she was full of energy today.

Amazed and not expecting such a reaction, Kyveer wanted to consult with Eric, but he calmly replied that everything was in order and either would soon forget about it.

The girl was a little ashamed, and she, twisting her mouth, lowered her eyes to the guidebook.

After this, the heroes continued their search, exploring the places marked by the owner of the inn, and finding traces of people in some of them.

But during all four days of their stay, not a single trace of Beyatold was found, and only one

point remained.

Tomorrow the heroes should reach their final destination.

But Kyveer thought that Ether and Addie still felt uncomfortable in her presence.

Cutting vegetables on a board, the brunette wondered what to do now.

Ether approached her, trying to take the knife away and convincing her that she would prepare

everything.

And the prophetess could go and rest, raising the knife high, Kyveer said that she could

handle the cooking herself, and the blonde reminded that initially it was her responsibility.

The prophet has still stubbornly held the knife and either trying to reach it, shook the girl a little.

As a result, the blonde cut her finger, which scared Kivir.

Holding her wounded finger, ether ran away with a smile and told the brunette that she was okay.

The drooping Kivir turned away while the girl shared her fears that if the brunette was

left to work, the goddess would be angry and also said that she needed to boil the water,

asking to call at ease.

The girl agreed and began to slowly walk away towards the arched exit, while Eric watched

her with curiosity from another part of the room.

He turned, following caviar with a perplexed look.

Baddies.

Meanwhile, looked around the area, thinking that he had never thought of ending up in one

of the four-calon forbidden zones.

The guy was grateful to hand-bin and miss Kyweer, because previously, due to the fact that

he had to hide, he could not afford to admire such views.

Raising his head up, Baddies was amazed while an emerald glow was reflected in his eyes.

On the walls the magician noticed a pattern of ancient relics.

Standing in the green haze, he concluded that the pattern did not look solid, suggesting

that it was the mark of something that had passed by the area. The tracks even passed through the

arch doorway, which amazed Adi's standing by the torch. Suddenly, a hand fell on the guy's shoulder while

he was deep and thought about the nature of the tracks that appeared not so long ago. Behind him,

Violet eyes flashed out of the darkness and a voice called to him, frightened by the unexpected

appearance of Miss Kyweir, who came to relieve the guard, the guy recoiled and fell to the ground.

Raising his eyebrows, Adi said with concern that the girl did not have to stand at the post,

to which she replied that cooking required dragon fire. Turning away and lowering her eyes,

Kivir paused and turned to the magician. She squeezed the map and said that,

created by the goddess as a prophetess, she had now lost her gift, becoming a simple hunter.

Trying to convey that no special treatment was needed, Kivir turned to her interlocutor,

noticing that he had already left. The girl looked after him in amazement, standing in the aisle.

The burner gave fire, kindling a fire under the pot. While stirring the soup,

Eric shared with the guys that Kivir had been strange lately and was behaving like a robot.

At ease and ether, also sitting by the cauldron, joined the conversation, and all three began to reflect

on the fate of the prophetess of the goddess of darkness. Man said that he had read about the

messengers of the goddess only in books, sharing with his comrades that they appear at critical

moments for Ratna, guided the heroes on the true path, and then simply disappear. A magical artifact

illuminated the ledge beyond the exit, and the guys wondered whether Kivir would return to the

The Goddess when it was all over, inspired by Aether after the end of the mission, they suggested

going for a walk and eating goodies, and Kivir, listening to the conversation of friends behind

the wall, drooped, sitting on the floor and hugging her knees.

Addies suggested visiting the village where he and Eric first met, and the messenger of

the Goddess felt out of place among the hunters who had so many common memories.

While the guys were remembering the past, Kivir began to move away along the arch corridor.

The fire lit, eat the wish for Miss Kivir to spend time in their company after the mission

was completed. Addie's also hoped that the goddess would allow it, believing that she was not so

soulless. Eric summed up the conversation with a smile, deciding to have fun together when it was

all over. After a while, the fire went out, leaving only coals from the firewood, from which only light

smoke emanated. The day came, and it became light in the labyrinth of the dungeon. Eric stood

with his sword in his arms, and placing his foot on the drool's body. He smugly noted that he had

again caught a whole lot of monsters. While the dragons were in anticipation of absorbing the energy

and raising their level, red pink energy shone near the head of one of the trolls.

In front of the amazed trio, Kybir tore off the monster's head, to which Eric loudly asked

what the girl was doing, declaring that he deliberately left the creature's alive.

Kyweir, narrowing her eyes, coldly reported that the hunters seemed to have forgotten that

the condition of their contract was to find Beethold.

Looking at the brunette with bewilderment, Eric stated that it would only be better if the

heroes were stronger, and she replied that it was useless.

the astonished trio, Kibir began to walk away, saying that leveling up would not help them against

the powerful monsters living in this dungeon.

Addies and Aether looked at the girl with huge eyes and bewilderment.

Eric noted Kibir's insolence with displeasure, adding that until now she had been silent.

Aether hesitatingly said enthusiastically behind the prophetess that if they raise the level

now, it will help them in the future.

Kibir stopped, clutching the folded map tightly.

Being in a mixed state of sadness and rage, the brunette who stopped, without turning

to the guys, asked them to do the same when they find Bayatold and the girl disappears.

Eric stood in shock, not understanding what the brunette was talking about. Suddenly, a strange

noise was heard from above, attracting the attention of the hunters and interrupting Kivir's

moaning. Addies, with round eyes, tried to understand what this sound was. Near the wall

on which the flag with the skull hung were bags of food and belongings, as well as many different

weapons of the brave men who died in the dungeon. The chief robber sat on the loop between

wouldn't barrels, declaring that through his secret passage you could reach the middle level and not

encounter a single monster, and his subordinate praised him. The head of the band, it's assured that

they were in a safe zone, to which one of the masked men awkwardly said that all this time the inkkeepers

hunters had been walking around their points and clearing them out. While the boss was trying to

argue with his subordinate, something spinning was gaining momentum, kicking up dust. The head assumed

that the hunters were already dead and laughed madly, which was visible even through the black mask.

Suddenly he was distracted by a sound, and he turned back to the wall, and one of the men noticed people at the entrance.

The hostesses hunters ran at full speed towards the robbers in combat readiness.

Eric furiously shouted at the mast men to get down, raising his sword. Suddenly,

above the head of the head of the robbers, who looked up in fear, the wall began to collapse while

something was trying to break out. The frightened robbers ran away in panic from the wall

from which something flew out, screaming heart-rendingly. One of the mast men turned around and fell

into a state of shock, not realizing what the monster from the depth said left here.

Eric's sword flashed through the air as the guy launched an attack on the creature spinning at

great speed. During the strike, Bright Sparks began to fly off the wooden sword. The

Jack held the sword with all his might, gridding his teeth from tension. Being in a stream of

bright light, the main character recoiled back under the pressure of the creature's power.

Everyone gathered and the room watched as the creature moved along the wall, clinging to it.

Patti's remembered the footprints he had seen at the site of their last stop,

and finally realized that it was definitely not a pattern. On the stone wall,

the creature left indentations resembling leaves. Now a monster of gigantic proportions,

resembling a caterpillar or centipede, toured over the hunters, and the guys kept their weapons

at the ready. In complete darkness, the goddess of darkness turned to Kivir, welcoming her creation.

A bright point appeared in the darkness and greeted Kiviril. The goddess said that Garkhand and

Inovia had sealed her and the dot kept growing, becoming brighter.

Tivriel told Kavir that she caught a moment when they did not notice and created the girl's mind,

and she replied that she checked the information that the goddess asked for.

As a bright point approaching the spot, dispelling the darkness, the curled up body of Kivriel was visible,

who reported that her physical and emotional growth required for the task was not completed,

to which Kivriel replied that she had not been able to fully form her incarnation.

The goddess of darkness stated that once Kavir was formed,

She would have to join Handbins team and complete the mission, and she began to check the information.

Turning over in space, the girl learned that Eric's strength was enough to complete the task,

but the red dragon and Wyvern could interfere with him.

The luminous body of the embodiment of the goddess continued to move through space

when Kivriel replied that this outcome was quite possible.

The goddess, not confident in her words, added that perhaps this would not happen,

to which Kivriel stated that the probability percentage was low.

Kivriel replied to her creation, surrounded by stars, that for this reason it made sense.

In the present time, Kivir lost in the memories of her creation, stood with her eyes squeezed shut his stone chips flew past.

The girl came out of this state and raising her head, looked at her opponents with a stern gaze.

Many monsters rolled along the walls at great speed, arriving due to the loud blow delivered by Eric.

Addies, standing with his back to the jock, worldly turn to the man, talking about the aura,

And he interrupted him, convincing him that he was not going to use it, otherwise the guy's risk being buried alive.

We're calling the blow to the monster, Eric came to the conclusion that without the aura,

he was unable to deal damage due to the creature's thick shell and its spinning movements.

It was so hard then that the jock was very tense.

Tivier intervened in the conversation,

gloomily saying that in this case they should run away because their goal was Beethold.

Looking at one of the heap of monsters, the girl said that there was no point in fighting them,

especially if nothing could be done. Kivier glanced at Eric, seriously saying that it was worth

leaving while the creatures were only warning to which he asked to wait a little. The prodiginous,

who looked up enthusiastically assured that he would find a way to cut the giant insects.

The girlfriend, dissatisfied with this statement, and the Muslim ignored her,

turning to Addis. The magician behind the man confidently said that it was only necessary to stop

the rotation, but it would be dangerous to act at random. Eric noticed in the distance the

the loot of the robbers, among which was a bunch of swords, and either decided that she would

act now.

The girl confidently raised her swords, charged with blue energy, and Kyivir looked at her

questioningly.

Either quickly rushed from her spot, leaving a trail of lightning behind her, and the

brunette asked her to wait.

One of the giant caterpillars was quickly rolling towards them.

The girl ran to the food, and the monster flew at her.

The robbers, who had been hiding behind their own prey all this time, were horrified when

they noticed that the creature was rolling towards them.

One of the men asked either what this stupid girl was doing, and she became very angry

because of such treatment.

The frowning kivir concluded that the blonde's level was not enough and rushed to her

aid, turning her legs into pause.

The girl stopped when Addie's hands appeared in front of her, holding a magic pistol.

While the magician aimed at the creatures and shot with Mauna, kivir was perplexed.

While the monster was flying towards the hunters, the brunette said that even handbins

sword was powerless against him, not hoping that Addie's weapon could help.

techniques with one eye, the magician aimed intently, keeping his finger on the trigger.

After firing, he explained that explosions created by magical fire expelled the projectile.

Having hit the monster, the bullet folded like an accordion, and Addie's clarified that the

power of the projectile was not enough to pierce the shell.

However, these weapons did not fire simple bullets, but magic crystals, and one of them

was now activated on the monster's body as a result of the shot.

The blue crystal began to grow, acquiring gigantic proportions.

The stunned robber widened his eyes, watching the moving monster.

Ice began to appear on the creature's shell, which flew away from it in small pieces.

Due to its current covering, the monster was sliding.

Having lost control due to the ice crust, the creature is now running out of favor at full

speed straight towards the robbers who were trying to escape in panic.

Aether remained, charging the food blades with lightning and directing them directly at the

monster.

The girl held her two swords in her hands, taking a fighting pose.

One of the masked men was covering his head and fear when an ice monster appeared above

him.

He rose slightly, seeing that the creature did not fall on him, since he was held by the

ether with its magical energy.

Swinging her swords, the girl angrily screamed at the monster to leave.

Having split the shackles of ice, the skull append to a rush to crawl away from the blades

launched at it.

Now the monster was flying at high speed straight towards Eric, Addie's and Kivir, who

were standing on the opposite side.

The brunette, who was reaching out to the magician, turned her head to the side and noticed

with horror the approaching huge centipede. Eric appeared in front of her, raising his sword behind

his back to attack. Tyveer, with the stick closed her eyes, turned away and covered herself with

her hands. One swing of the jock sword was enough to cut the monster flying at high speed

and half, and splashes of pink blood appeared on the wall. Tyveer froze, indulging in memories.

She thought about how she had previously told the guys that raising the level was useless,

because the monsters in the dungeon start at level 70. Now the trio rejoice that their

victory, praising each other for their excellent attacks. Kivir stood at a distance, watching the happy guys who

worked well and harmoniously. Suddenly, Aether widened her eyes and opened her mouth in amazement,

trying to call Miss Kyweer. A brunette with a stick in her hand stood opposite the trio,

drooping and stained with the blood of the monster. When Kivir came closer, Addi's began to remove

pieces of the creature from her, and Aether was angry with the magician for shooting at the

centipede while the prophetess was standing behind her. Kivir passed by Eric, who said with a

chuckle that no one knew that this would happen. The jock apologized sarcastically, making

a stupid expression on his face. A leg covered in black ribbons now stood in front of the

face of one of the robbers lying on the ground. The man looked in fear at the formidable

caviar towering above him, who with sparkling eyes asked where Beethold was. While the girl

demanded the frightened robber to reveal the location of the king of the sword, Eric did

not understand what was happening to her. Ether and Addie's asked the musliman to find

out what was wrong with caviar, justifying himself by saying that they were creations

of the goddess. But the man was different. Eric said that killing a monster is a hundred

times easier than talking to a girl and then he noticed something with surprise. Continuing to look ahead,

the main character asked the perplexed at ease to show the map that the innkeeper gave.

Kivier now held the unmasked robber by the caller, who knew nothing about Beethold and asked if the hunters

had come here on a tip from the mistress. The girl was perplexed because the owner of the inn did not

order them to catch the robbers. The picture of the skull on the flag match the red mark on the map.

Upon discovering this, Eric crumpled the map, angry at the inky-press area. It was daytime and the

sun was shining on the roof of the inn. There was a bunch of bagged food and potions on the table.

Saria, sitting on the sofa, handed these foodstuffs to her pumped up red-haired interlocutor,

reminding him of the request to deal with the robbers. While several pairs of feet walked along the

corridor, Saria said that she knew that the man had forgotten. Holding her head with her hand,

the innkeeper said that she had made a lot of effort to settle what her interlocutor had done.

Voices were heard from behind the doors asking to be let in, and the lady was taken aback.

She glanced sharply at her interlocutor, ordering him to go into the next room.

The door began to break under the pressure of a strong, inflated hand. Having taken her workplace,

Saria calmly greeted the guests, noting that they returned much earlier than expected.

A squad of hunters led by Eric stood in the middle of the office, and the jock said that they

took a short path leading directly to the top floor, stating that the tie-up man on the floor showed

them the way. When the innkeeper asked if the hunters had found what they wanted, the prodiginous asked the lady to stop

pretending, declaring that the map turned out to be a den of robbers. At that moment,

Syria turned over the bag of coins, spilling one million eggs onto the table. The lady with her eyes

closed told the perplexed Eric that this was a pretty good reward, adding that she gave the hunters

the opportunity to search the dungeon as much as they wanted. Knights appeared in front of those

remaining at the passage, either at ease and cavier, pointing their swords at them. In range, Eric

Rick took out his wooden blade, pointing it towards the innkeeper.

When the sword was near Syria's neck, she asked not to move, because it would be worse for

her if the hunters did something here.

The jock clarified that it was normal for the lady to deceive people, but as soon as they

put a knife to her throat, she immediately got scared.

Grinning, the innkeeper said that she was not a dressing arach.

The main character didn't understand anything, and meanwhile, everything was being watched

from the side by another jock, who had been hiding in the next room all this time and was

now menacingly banging his fist on the wall.

During the blow, Eric turned his gaze to the man, surprised by who stood in front

of him.

Coming out of the room, the man ran into the main character, putting his hand on his face.

Two muslim and flew out of the tower window, raising a cloud of dust.

While flying, Eric was punched in the face.

The man fell to the ground with a crash, smashing the wooden structure beneath them and

splinters.

People began to run as quickly as possible from the place where the jocks fell, breaking

the wooden surface on which the cart stood.

Under the weight, the bars cracked and broke.

in the red-haired man grappled in flight, bearing their teeth at each other. They sank to the

ground of the roar. Several wooden floors were broken from above, and the sun was shining through a

huge hole. Rising from the ground in a dusty haze, Eric leaned on his sword and held his sore head,

assuming that the Syria bear had attacked him. A huge foot and a gray boot stepped on the ground.

The main character watched an amazement as his opponent rose. The guy noticed a human aura shining

in the distance. A huge angry jock with a red mustache and beard rose from the ground, who was

This identified by the Oracle as the king of the sword Beethold.

The legendary hero, glancing at Eric, noted that he was too strong for a robber.

Beethold frowned and asked Handbend who he was, assuming that he had come to kill Syria.

Leaning on his sword, Eric asked to wait a little, declaring that he should be the one to

speak about injustice.

The main character said that Beethold had no reason to attack him, introducing himself as

a Walterian warrior.

Then Eric, with a stunned look, noticed that the king of the sword was flying towards him.

The men fell a few more floors below, and when they stopped, the main character screamed furiously,

asking Beyatold to stop.

He clenched his hand into a fist, repeating the words of his opponent.

The red-haired big man's eyes burned when he began to swing his fist and declared that there

was no point in listening to him anymore.

The angry Beyatold dug his fingers tightly into the wooden beam.

He threw it, and now the piece of wood was flying towards Eric at great speed.

Grinning and raising his fist, the main character suggested that the king of the sword realized

that he was not a real Walterian.

character shouted that it was simply impossible to negotiate with a man, hitting the beam,

which then shattered into splinters.

The two men collided again, fist thrust forward furiously.

They told fist flew towards Eric's back.

The king of the sword, with his powerful blow, through the main character into a cylindrical

structure.

And during the fall, he broke the beams inside with his body.

Eric fell, hitting his back straight into the ground and trying to comprehend what it was.

While pieces of earth were flying around, the guy with his eyes rolled up began to lose consciousness.

Suddenly, he woke up when a voice called him a robber. Above Eric, the muscular figure of Beyatold

powered in the air, demanding to stand up. The king of the sword sank to the ground, shaking the

space with his power, and Eric, at whom the man's foot was flying, managed to quickly jump back,

hurling his mouth with dissatisfaction. The main character concluded that the red-haired man

really intended to fight, and been noticed during past attacks that Beyatold strikes were fast,

but the swings were too large, which is why it was immediately clear where the man was aiming.

Eric recalled that Leonhardt's continuous strikes, which were difficult to stop, were much more difficult.

Blocking while Beyatold raised his fist to strike again, handbin was not confident of his success,

even if he could find the right moment to strike back.

Eric continued to stand with his face covered by his hands while a huge fist flew at him,

amazed at his opponents blocking. Beyatold continued to strike Eric,

moving along the narrow stone passage, and noting that the enemy was quite strong and it was not

not for nothing that he called himself a wall Tyrion. Continuing to beat the guy with his fists,

Bea told ordered his opponent to take out his weapon, because during the robbery he not only

uses blocking. Covering himself from blows with his fists, Eric furiously repeated that

he was not a robber. Then the king of the sword replied that Edder was important, asking

why the man did not pick up the sword. At that moment, when the angry red haired big guy

decides to hit Eric with his fist again, he leans forward, placing another block. Swinging,

The protagonist stood up furiously noting that his opponent also did not have any weapons.

The guy's fist flies at full speed towards the enemy's jaw.

Eric looks up at the man full of surprise.

They atold, standing with the guy's fist on his jaw, did not move, smiling and agreeing

with the enemy's words.

The sword king tore out a small, thin pipe next to him, and debris flew into the air.

With one hand he held the edge of the piece of iron, and with the other, pressing hard,

he ran along it.

Sparks appeared under his finger, and a real blade emerged from the pipe.

finished, Beethold raised his homemade bladed weapon above his head, preparing to strike the confused

Eric. The main character was shocked that the enemy managed to make a dagger out of a pipe with

his fingers. Now the arm Beethold demanded the guy to get his sword. When Eric took out his massive

wooden blade, he swung sharply, forcing the big man to duck. Handbend pointed his sword forward,

and the leaning Beethold lowered his dagger to the ground. Suddenly, the metal scaffolding began

to collapse, forming a powerful air vortex with its fall. Eric began to fall back, bleeding, unable

to hold on to the stone dais. The guy fell from a great height, leaving a stream of blood in the air

and falling to the ground. Still standing on the ledge, Beethold looked down with a frown, wondering if his

opponent was bluffing. He turned around and got ready to leave, concluding that the guy was strong,

so he wouldn't die. The fallen Eric Baird his teeth from the anger that filled him. He watched Beethold

leaving the battlefield, deciding to unexpectedly attack him. As the protagonist began to stand up,

The sword king turned his head back wearily. A blood red aura rose up from the ground,

destroying everything in its path. The stone eminence on which Bayatold was located collapsed under

Eric's powerful blow. The sword king landed softly, kneeling on one knee and leaning on the sword

surrounded by red energy, and noted the opponents quite good aura. However, he noticed that if the

Muslim had simply lay quietly after the fall, and not now waved his sword, he would have escaped

with only minor wounds, suspecting that he did not understand the difference in their strengths at all.

Eric, with burning eyes, said furiously that he would not let the red-haired big man go anywhere,

having spent so much effort to find him. Beyatold was stunned to hear such a statement,

a satisfied smile appeared on his face. While Eric stood in a fighting position,

ready to fight, his opponent burst into loud laughter. Handbain asked with displeasure what was funny,

but Beyatold still did not let up. Having calmed down, the legendary warrior said that for a

long time there were no brave souls ready to fight him, knowing that he was the king of the sword.

Coding a homemade dagger made from a pipe with red pink energies, Beethold declared that he would make

a party for the hunter. Exuding a strong red glow from his body, the big man added that he would fight

Erich as the king of the sword. Confused, Erich illuminated by the enemy's red aura, held his sword

outstretched, noting that the situation had changed. False, I have read appeared around him,

and the protagonist realized that he was surrounded by the aura of the sword king. The huge figure

of Beethold, woven from red energy, toured over Erich, pointing a glowing dagger at him. The main character

was so scared that his hair was standing up, and he wouldn't be surprised if he died of fear right now.

The guy thought that this feeling was familiar to him, remembering the time when Apollo's

imprisoned him on the mountain for 22 years, and he survived his best he could.

Now the furious Eric was enveloped in his own blood red aura, and he, grinning, concluded

that nothing could be done.

Beethold engulfed in a pink red aura, cast a furious gaze at the enemy and was ready to attack

it any second.

Eric also looked determined with his bloody aura, gridding his teeth and swinging his sword.

a huge stone ball appeared in the sky. The boulder fell to the ground of the crash, almost hitting both jocks. Having cut the stone ball into pieces with their blades, the men raised their heads up in surprise, not understanding what was happening. High on the wooden floor stood an angry innkeeper, scolding Beethold for nearly destroying the entire city, while Aether and Addys, watching nearby, were shocked that down on the ground was indeed the king of the sword himself.

Sarri is shouted for Beethold to know when to stop, and he grunted displeasily. As he began to leave the scene of the battle, the king of the sword gloomily noticed that the lady with green hair had ruined all the fun, and the confused Eric watched him go. The main character, dissatisfied with this outcome, began to scream in an attempt to stop the big man, and Kivir's hand appeared in front of him. The prophetess demanded that Beethold stop ordering in the name of the goddess of darkness Kiviril to answer the call. The man turned in surprise when the girl called him by name. Kivir was created as a prophetess of the king.

goddess to represent and act on her behalf in this world. In order to effectively complete

tasks, the girl received a suitable physical body as well as the necessary information. But

in the real world, she encountered many things that were unknown to her. Kyweer wanted to know

more about people, about Addie's, about Aether, about Ryuhan bin and about many other things.

The prophetess recalled the hunter's conversation about how they wanted to have fun after

the end of the mission, and felt superfluous at that moment. Then she thought that she was

the only one who wanted to get to know the guy's better. Now the trio was approaching her,

either an Eric looked at each other with a smile, and that he's exhaled with relief.

The hunters stopped right in front of Kivir, and she said that she had something to tell them

before they began a conversation with Beethold. While the innkeeper shouted indignantly at

the sword king, the brunette sadly said that they had agreed to find this man, this task

had been completed, so in fact their agreement was over. The girl continued, but her

speech was suddenly interrupted by Eric, who fell to his knee from pain in his shoulder,

And either looked at her friend with concern.

From his chest to his shoulder, the musliman had a deep cut left by Beyatold during the battle,

and the blonde and the magician became worried surrounding him.

Either and Addie's examine the wound of the main character, and the red-haired guy concluded

that stitches needed to be put in, while Kivir, meanwhile, looked at the trio in bewilderment.

Addie said that he and either would take care of the jocks wound, asking the prophetess

to talk to the king of the sword for now.

The guys began to take the wounded Eric away, and the brunette only extended his hand

after them.

She remained with an understatement in her soul, tensing her lips, clenching her fist.

Kivier watched the hunters go and concluded that they had really done a great job.

The scene of action is transferred to the tavern.

The window of which was now blocked with pieces of wood after Bayatold and Eric fell from

there.

Communicating with Kivier, the tavern owner concluded with a dissatisfied look that the woman

was out of her mind.

Pointing to the brunette, Syria irritably asked Bayatold why she had to lie that she was

a prophetess of the goddess, and he gloomily reported that she really was a prophetess.

While the lady continued to be indignant, declaring that she did not feel the divine presence

in her interlocutor, she, with a resigned look, clarified whether she could already get down to

business.

Looking at the tavern owner, Kywere coldly said that she could not speak in front of strangers,

which made the green haired woman very angry.

Placing her hand on her chest, the angry serious shouted that the prophetess did not even

know the reason why she had been hiding the king of the sword all this time.

Beethold assured Miss Kywere that she could trust the tavern owner.

The brunette agreed, declaring that the whole world would soon know about it anyway.

Looking at the sword king, the prophetess warned that it would be difficult for him to accept

her next words.

Evening was approaching Callen, and the sunset sky took on an orange red color.

Saria was shocked by the news that three former comrades of Bayatold from the four heroes

had betrayed the goddess, because of this the world would be destroyed.

She screamed at the man, asking him to say something, and he calmly stated that Zenovio

It was quite capable of such a thing, but he did not expect this from Garan, assuming that

Holian was being used.

Kaiweer addressed the king of the ball, declaring that the offer to fight the strongest men

in the world.

Not counting the man himself was not a bad thing.

Beyatold, in grinning, asked the prophetess if she was telling him about the moral duty

to fight.

When the man concluded that the decision to end it gracefully was indeed a good one, the

tavern owner looked at him at amazement.

Sirius slammed her hands on the table and screamed in anger, asking why the sword king had

to do this.

Xavier sat with her head down when the lady noted that the warrior from her team was also

quite strong. At that moment, the prophetess had a memory of how the trio rejoiced that the victory

over the monster, not paying any attention to it. Being in an absolutely depressed state, the

Burnett said that they only agreed to find Bayatold. While Addi's and Aether were stitching up

Eric's wound, sitting on a bench near the tower, Kyberia said that since the task was completed,

they have the right to return to their former life, assuming that they themselves want this.

Rising from the sofa, the prophetess stated that it was important for her to carry out the

orders of the goddess and maintain safety in Ratna asking for Beyatold's help. The drooping

girl said that it was necessary to move forward right now, promising to tell about the details later.

Continuing to sit on the sofa, Beyatold gloomily stated that he refused to help, causing Kyweer

to freeze and shock. She asked the man again in shock, reminding him that she had explained the

seriousness of the situation. The room was filled with a bright pink glow while the prophetess

tried to convey that chaos could begin in Ratna and a huge number of people would die, adding

that this was the order of the goddess. They told continued to sit stubbornly on the sofa,

now shrouded in a bright aura that overwhelmed the brunette. The red-haired man with glowing eyes

and the pink light again firmly stated that he was abandoning this matter. This news made the girl

look even sadder. She bent her lip and clenched her fist, knight had fallen on Calen, and a scattering

of stars sparkled in the sky. The drooping kivir now walked alone along the dark street. She stopped

Top for a moment in her gaze was caught by something in the distance.

At ease and ether reciting on a bench, playfully talking to each other and laughing loudly.

Having again convinced herself that the guys were fine without her, the sad kind of lowered her

gaze to the floor.

The girl continued to walk away, seeing no point in approaching the shop with the hunters.

Meanwhile, the owner of the tavern, standing on the balcony overlooking the lights of the

night Callen, curiously asked Bayatold what he didn't like about the offer since he refused.

The lady suggested that the legendary hero was sorry that he could not fully deal with that

while Tyrion, and he said that the fight with him was already over.

As he was about to leave, the king of the sword reported that Eric could not inflict a single

scratch not only on him, but also on Garhead, and then the girl thoughtfully suggested that

she could personally intervene in this matter.

Standing at the exit, Beethold agreed asking the lady not to worry.

He turned around, importantly conveying that the world will not collapse as long as there

is a sword king in it.

Scrolling down on the edge of the table, the tabern owner grabbed her head after so many

years unable to grasp the style of speech of the red haired jock.

Suddenly, she noticed a folded paper on the sofa.

Opening the package, Syria realized that it was a guide to the city that the prophetess had

left behind.

Yes, we sighed, staring at the map.

While she was throwing the guidebook in the trash, there was a knock on the door.

Eric looked into the office, surprised that there was no one there except the owner of

the tabern herself.

Seeing the hunter in her office, Syria was very indignant, and he reminded them that the

the lady had deceived them from the very beginning. The tavern owner calmly said that Beethold

was really in the depths of the dungeon, trying to hide from people, and added that the hunters

themselves were to blame for getting caught, and Eric looked at her strangely, noticing

that she was not thinking like an ordinary person. After that, the main character clarified

that he was now with Kibir and the king of the sword, suggesting that they were drinking

in a tavern, and the lady, meanwhile, fell into a stupor from the question. Closing her eyes

in frowning, the Enkeeper came to the conclusion that the prophetess had not said anything. Hearing these words,

Eric clarified what Kivir had to report, and Saria took out a guide to the labyrinth from the trash.

Giving the package to the man, the lady said that I shouldn't interfere in this,

but it would be better to find Kivir as quickly as possible. The hunters rushed to search as fast as they could.

Either, who was running behind Eric, asked an amazement while the prophetess decided to leave

them so suddenly, and the Muslim had said that she needed to find out the details from herself.

The blond suggested that he refused to complete the task, and Addie's added that this must

have upset their friend very much, so they need to find her as quickly as possible.

The main character warned where he would go, asking his comrades to check in the surrounding area.

The trio scattered in different directions, moving away in search of Kivir. The prophetess,

meanwhile, walked along the street, slowly moving her legs, wrapped in black ribbons.

She looked sad, thinking that the task could failed. Standing on the edge of the abyss against

Once the backdrop of the story sky, Kivir wanted to find another way, but there was none.

Eric, meanwhile, quickly walked past the sign that depicted a vertical oasis cave and attached

similar information about it.

The guy knelt down, taking a low start.

The next second, the jock quickly ran towards the deep abyss, noticing a lonely dark figure

on its edge.

The joy suddenly turned to shock as Eric looked at Kivir.

The girl standing over the cliff was now flying down into a bottomless vertical cave, wildly

calling out to his friend, Eric rushed after her.

He flew very quickly towards the girl in the hope of saving her, cutting the air with

his body.

Kivier turned around and opened her mouth in surprise.

After the flight, the guy fell right onto the edge of the cliff, throwing up dust and stone

debris into the air.

Eric grabbed the girl's ankle with his hand, trying to pull her to the ground.

Closing his eyes from the rising dust, the jock loudly called out to the safe prophetess.

I stammer, he asked Kivier, who was sprawled on the ground, what she was doing.

The girl continued to lie face down on the ground, not reacting at all, and Eric asked if she

was okay.

When Kibir abruptly rose to her knees, the frightened jock shouted that he didn't do it on purpose.

The girl turned to Eric, blood flowing from her nose, and tears appearing in her eyes.

The guy looked at her face and shock, noticing with concern the trickle of blood, sitting

in a vertical cave under a bright lantern.

Eric clarified whether Beethold really refused to complete the task.

Next to the girl, there were several napkins covered in blood, and the guy continued,

repeating what Kyivir had said before, that it was necessary to contact Kyivir, but this was impossible

to do with prayers, since the goddess was sealed.

At the end, Eric, sitting with the girl on the edge of the abyss, clarified that the only

way to return to the goddess is to die, which the prophetess confirmed.

The main character closed his eyes in front.

The next second he burst into rage, shouting questioningly what the brunette was saying,

and she hugged her knees tighter.

With her eyes red from crying and her nose broken, Kyivir said that from a human point

of you this was impossible to understand, adding that she was originally an alien being not

from this world. When the girl said that she had to go back, Eric looked at her with this

pleasure. After that, the Muslim said that if he thought like that, then he should have committed

suicide a long time ago, and Kivir cast a worried look at him. Rising from the ground,

Eric menacingly declared that since he could not convince Beethold, he would have to take him

by force, and the girl pulled him by the red jacket on his belt. The prophet has shouted

furiously that if the sword king started fighting at full strength, it would be impossible

to deal with him.

The main character turned away and asked who would suggest a way to save Ratna if Kivier

disappeared now.

Lowering her head, the sad girl said that her return to the goddess meant the return

of all her memories and experiences, and in this case, Kivriel would surely come up with

a solution and create a new Kivier.

While the girl was saying this, Eric grabbed her wrist.

Raising the perplexed prophetess from the ground, the guy concluded that she would disappear

anyway in this case.

The main character indignantly declared that it makes no difference where the girl came from and how she was born, concluding that they are not gods, but people.

Throwing up his hands, Eric explained that until they had a serious conversation with the other person, they could not know what he was thinking, so Caviar should first discuss everything with them before giving up.

He also asked the girl to stop talking about the end of the contract, otherwise she was stunned and asked how he knew.

At this moment, the amazed at ease and either approach Kivir carrying the sword Eric.

I'm trying to cheer up the brunette, they said that although they can't do everything,

they will definitely find some way out, adding that they are colleagues. Putting her hand to her chin,

the prophetess admitted with a thoughtful look that she had never perceived the guy's as colleagues.

When Kivir heard about the dragon at ease, who would presumably like the structure of a vertical cave,

she was confused. While looking at the guidebook, Eric thoughtfully read that the

the ether is very inquisitive, so it would be nice for her to visit the street with fabrics

after the cave, the brunette began to panic, and the wyvern looked at her in disbelief.

At the end, the jock read about himself, not understanding what it was. With a smile, he showed

Kivir a guidebook with notes on each of the hunters, clarifying whether she was really making

plans with such strangers about where to go together. The girls face burned with embarrassment,

and she extended her hand, asking where Eric got this thing from. When the prophetess tried

had to furiously return the card, Eric began to tease her, while at ease and either watched

from the sidelines. Laughingly repeating the girl's words that the contract had been fulfilled

and they were not even colleagues, the guy asked why he should fulfill her requests.

Kivier's face blushed, and Eric asked if at ease and either would also like to read.

The brunette bit her lip in the irritation. The next moment, she furiously shouted that the trio

had been waiting for this task to finally end. Kivier with resentment reminded the perplexed

guys that they themselves had talked about plans to return to where they lived before,

and about walking together after her disappearance.

The girl's eyes were again filled with deep sadness from the realization of her uselessness.

After these words, all three burst into laughter, and the brunette wondered what was happening.

Aether admitted with a smile that the hunter's initial goal was to defeat the fallen heroes

on their own.

Addies, rubbing the back of his head, chimed in, stating that they wanted to level up in order

to help in some way. At the end, Eric happily said that since they had worked hard to save Ratna,

they wanted to have a lot of fun together. Kivir latched onto the last word she needed so much,

saying it again. The jock confirmed what was said, giving the prophetess a guidebook with

nice notes and asking whether she would conclude a new agreement with them. Snatching the package,

the girl was indignant at why the trio decided what they wanted. Covering her eyes with paper,

the embarrassed Kivir said that she had never even suggested forming a team. When the girl announced

that this was an extension of the contract, the trio was very happy. And the broadcast

enthusiastically reported that on the occasion of the king's finding of the sword, Eric was

treating him to the tavern. While Handbinn was jokingly arguing with his friends, Kyweer turned

away with a satisfied smile, blushing again. When Eric, on the way to the tavern, tried to clarify

how long Kyweer would cover his face with paper. Either shut him up, wanting to know what the

guidebook said about the muslinin. Against the backdrop of the Night City, four dark figures of

friends walked slowly. The stars were shining in the dark sky. In the middle of the night desert,

surrounded by sand dunes, there was a circle in carts, and in the middle there was a fire burning.

The trade caravan holds a festival twice a year to celebrate crossing the desert.

Among the silence of the sands, the sounds of music are heard, inspired and happy people dance and sing

around the fire. The traders lie to fire, share food, and spend their last night in the desert.

Some of the merchants in the caravan take small children to the festival. Thus their night comes

in gratitude to the goddess of fire. One of the merchants clapped his hands to get everyone's attention.

The bald man, standing against the backdrop of the fire,

joyfully announced that his son, whom he held with his hand, would soon get married.

The man asked to bless his poor bride, who couldn't wait to see her groom.

And the whole crowd laughed, and meanwhile, someone with a katana was hiding behind the caravans.

The bald man was distracted by the sound, looking away with a frown.

Four strangers with weapons entered the festival. The men with weapons angrily told the strangers

that if they were robbers, then they should return home. A man in dark-round Glasses raised his hand,

laughingly asking the people to calm down, and said that they were special investigators from the

fairy union. The bald man was perplexed after these words, the followers with Glasses said

with a smile that they were looking for the criminal. He handed the shocked man a piece of paper,

stating that he had a special appearance, and surely the merchant could remember him. The portrait

depicted the Waltherian warrior, Felad Bean, who was accused of murdering the king of the

elves and was the leader of again. The crowd was alarmed when they heard the news of the murder of

the elf king. The guy gloomily asked his father if it was true, and he showed that the document

bears Miss Holian's signature. The bald man said in disappointment that he would never have

thought that Eric would be so cruel, adding that this man had nothing to do with the trading caravan.

The investigator in round glasses asked the merchant not to worry, clarifying that he knew

that the caravan had no connection with the criminal and was glad that he could not harm those

The stunned old man thanked the man for his concern. One of the squad of investigators was biting his glove finger, noticing a strange man behind, the old man assumed that something was wrong with him. The investigators and round glasses admitted with a smile that until they combed the desert, they had no opportunity to eat normally. His colleague was simply hungry. The man in the yellow armor found out where the group of criminals was located and found out that they had gone to Kalin. The cunning investigator with glasses thanked the old man for his help and said that they had to go. The four strangers began to kill him.

to leave the festival, and the elderly man followed by asking the goddess to protect them.

The investigator and armor asked the leader if they could take one, because it was too far to

Callan, and he said with a smile that the mission was more important now.

The blue-haired investigator put his hand on the shoulder of his brother, who was suffering

from hunger, asking him to be patient a little.

Suddenly, a child tugged at the hungry man's jacket.

He enthusiastically handed over his plate of food for him to eat.

The man with blue hair looked at the boy with contempt.

The next second, he took the plate, and from under his raised sleeve, a tattoo of the

great earth appeared, leaning over, the guy smiled gratefully at the child.

The joyful boy returned back to his mother asking if he had done well.

The woman was a little scared that Roy ran away to the stranger, noticing his dirty hands.

There was a green cut with branches on the boy's palm.

The next second, the child fell dead, and the investigator, throwing away the bowl of soup,

hid the dagger in the green liquid behind his back.

While the merchants were panicking over the dying boy, the blue-haired investigator said

that he couldn't hold back. The twin brothers began to argue about whether to listen to the

traitor Richard and hide their identity. Creating a clot of prana between his hands, the armored

investigator assumed that his fingers were no longer moving due to rot and actar on and activated

rehabilitation. The leader grinned, adjusting his glasses, and stated that instincts for

his colleague were higher than the task. Taking out of bloody katana from a chief, the man

said that a samurai should not be lazy with his ball technique. Deciding that the death of

of people here would be attributed to the Walterian. The foreign enthusiastically decided to carry out

a massacre until Richard arrived. The stunned woman, holding her son in her arms, looked at the men

and fear as blood splashed around her. The window in the cracked sand tower was half boarded up

with wooden planks. Tivier was sitting on a red leather sofa with a bottle in her hands. Eric

was lying on the table surrounded by empty dishes, and either was sitting on at his lap.

The dragon and wyvern slept peacefully as the sun's rays softly shone on them. Tivier,

Holding her arms, buried her face in the table.

Eric faintly said something about cross-influence.

Beethold looked down on Eric with crossed arms in an angry face as he called out the sword

king's name in his sleep.

The man frowned, and his forehead was covered with deep wrinkles, and his eyes turned white

with anger.

The tower wall cracked and shattered into pieces due to the explosion.

Eric flew out of the tower with a loud, drawn-out screen.

The young man fell, and columns of sand rose in the air, and chipped scattered.

Bayatold landed behind Eric, and the Earthling began to run away in fear, breathing heavily.

The sword king, with a huge back-back slung over one shoulder, silently watched as Eric surveyed

the area and assumed it was the oasis vertical cave.

Eric exhaled sharply when something heavy hit him in the back.

When Eric turned around and saw Bayatold throwing the rope into the abyss, the young man dropped

his jaw in shock.

The long rope began to gradually disappear into the darkness.

Bayatold only said that they were leaving, and Eric became even more stunned, yelling loudly.

The young man turned around when a familiar female voice called out to him and saw

either Kibir and Addy's running towards him.

Kibir, standing in front of everyone, with her palm clenched into a fist, angrily asked

Bayatold what this outrage was.

Syria, sitting nearby, imposingly throwing one leg over the other, stated that it was Kibir

who caused the outrage during yesterday's dinner at the tavern.

The woman said that the girl got very drunk, after which she screamed and cried about being

a bad prophetess, attracting the attention of people at neighboring tables.

Serious said that those who tried to stop Kyivir ended up getting drunk themselves to the same state and started a brawl with songs, as if they were paying for everything.

Syria, recalling how Eric stood on the table with Kyivir in his arms, said that because of their behavior she had to close her business yesterday.

When Kyivir embarrassively said that she didn't remember anything, the innkeeper was angry and didn't believe her.

An ad is asked if the woman sent Eric to the dungeon so that he could get money and pay off the debt.

When either shouted in horror that this was human trafficking, Syria crossed her arms

and chuckled, offended that in the eyes of the travelers she could stoop to such things.

The woman said that Beyatold was going to carry out the mission of the goddess, Eric, who was

sitting on the ground, looked at the man dumbfounded.

Tyweer widened her blue eyes and shock, asking the sword king if it was true.

Beyatold, with a sad expression on his face, replied that he could not take on the mission

right now, because he had one thing to finish first.

Beyatold said that he was talking about this labyrinth to Callen, and that he would take

Eric with him as a luggage-porter. When Eric asked the man in shock if he was going to clear the dungeon, and the sword

king confirmed it in a compound, Tyveir tied the rope to herself with a strong knot. After tying a rope

around herself, Addie's and Aether, the girl declared that they too would join the king of the sword.

They atold turned around and giving the trio a skeptical look directly said that they could not

help him in this matter. Aether pursed her lips offendedly and frowned upon hearing such a statement.

Addie's looked at Bayatold with hostility. Tyveir confidently said that she believed in the

the percentage of probability that the goddess spoke about, adding that they are the same

assistance in completing this mission as the king of the sword. A satisfied smile appeared

under the man's thick red mustache. The trio were stunned when Saria, cutting the rope with

scissors, advised them to abandon this idea. The woman certainly said that the Kalan maze had

a fourth difficulty for a reason, and many hunters who tried to clear it fail. Saria added

that even the army of a neighboring state was mobilized, but they did not last long and that

The country collapsed. The innkeeper reported that most of the elite troops had turned into snacks for the monster. The divine beast, Kressmerk, resembling a dragon with human arms growing from its head, stepped on the countless corpses of fallen warriors.

Saria said that Beethold also tried to fight this monster several times, but over the past 15 years everything was to no avail.

Eric, biting his lip, listened as the woman said that the Voltarian warrior could hold out for a long time, but would still be in the way.

Because this dungeon could not be cleared without killing the monster.

Addies was horrified by the existence of a monster that even the king of the sword could not cope with, and either concluded that there was no guarantee of success this time either.

Saria said irritably that she no longer knew how to stop this stubborn man, and that he could do what he wanted.

Eric, shouldering a massive backpack, concluded that nothing could be done.

Eric said with a smile that it would be faster to clear the dungeon than to deal with the murder of this man, adding that after starting the mission of the goddess, these two would be busy.

When Eric told the others to rest and gain strength, either apologized guiltily, and

at his looked at his comrade with longing in his eyes. Suddenly, Kibir cut off her hair with a dagger

that exuded a bright crimson aura. The girl, holding out her cut off locks to Eric, said

that this was just in case. Kibir explained that this hair contained divine power that would

be useful, and Eric thanked Kibir in surprise. When Eric took his hair in his palm, Kibir put

her fingers on the young man's hand. The girl abruptly pulled the stranger towards her,

When he ended up at her ear, Addies and either blushed and opened their mouths at what

they saw.

Tivier whispered to Eric to be careful, adding that Beyatold was the hero who destroyed

the Great Land.

Eric looked at the man intensely when the girl reminded him that all members of the Great

Earth group were foreigners.

They had told descended with his face towards the abyss, while Eric preferred to move with

his back, pushing off the wall with his feet.

Before descending, Eric waved to his friends with a kind smile, Syria, folding her arms,

turned away, and the others saw Eric off with warm smiles.

The character sadly concluded that Eric had left, and Addie's clenched his fist in disappointment and lowered his head, indignant at his low level.

Kyweir said with a comforting smile that there was a good chance to raise their levels with the energy they received during the search for Bayatoll.

Addie's looked at the prophetess with gratitude and either tuned into training while waiting for Eric and the king of the sword.

Just as Aether and Addie's began to discuss with Kyweir how she confidently pulled Eric towards her, Sadia caught the team's attention with a loud clap of her hands.

The woman, with a smile, showing a check the size of a belt, told those two to save

the world.

And the remaining three to pay for the alcohol they drank.

Haddies began to tremble, either began to smile awkwardly from looking at the receipt.

And Kivir stood motionless as if amazed, while Syria ironically thanked the girl for such a

large amount of alcohol.

Hearing that the young people did not have that kind of money, the woman laughed ominously

and said that in that case they would work off their debt.

Syria tied the trio up like slaves and led them through the desert.

People moved along the sand riding huge lizard-like animals.

Desperate for cold ice and fruit, Changrishan, his lips dry from dehydration, weirdly pressed

his face against the animal and mumbled that Erika talked about his plans to head to the desert.

When Rod yelled that there was no ice with fruit in the desert, Changrishan asked the man to

share the water, but he flatly refused because he was going to keep it for himself.

Lee and Hart, leading this small procession, told his partners to shut up and not waste

excess moisture. When Changrishin doubted that they could find Eric by wandering through the desert,

rods sarcastically asked since when the stranger learned to say such reasonable things.

Lee and Hart lowered his eyebrows weirdly. The trio saw a caravan in the distance,

over which a flock of black birds was circling. Black crows with red eyes devoured pieces of human flesh,

men walked between the carts. Changrishin and Rod looked in horror at the people tied to the posts,

dozens of arrows sticking out of their bodies. There were many bloody corpses lying on the ground.

When Chandrasehan asked, who could have done this, Rod suggested that it could be robbers.

Leonhardt, picking up a sheet of paper from the ground, stated that the things of the dead were intact,

which means they did not have time to do anything and die. Looking at the sheet,

the inquisitor concluded that some types had passed by here in front of them.

Eric's face was emblazoned on the yellow and slightly crumpled sheet.

Suddenly, some fair-haired girl with a knife in her hands attacked Rod and knocked him to the

ground while he tried to resist with desperate cries. Changryshan screams

She literally alarmed by the sudden attack.

Leonhardt left and grabbed the girl's wrists, freeing Rod.

Chandrasehan watched where early as the blonde concentrated magic in his palm.

Rod rose from the ground, and Chandrasehan stopped Leonhardt with a loud cry, asking if this

girl was undead.

The immobilized, stranger closed her eyes, and Leonhardt told her to calm down.

The young man said that he and his comrades were from the order of darkness, and asked what

happened here.

When the bloodied girl's eyes widened in fear, Leonhardt suggested that they heal her wounds

first.

and tensed when the stranger turned around and told them to save someone else. Under one of the

carts lay the girl's son with bruises under his eyes and green veins on his face and hand. The day before,

someone had extended a hand emitting a neon green glow towards the boy while another person was

boasting about the power of his poison. Two men with the same hairstyle and another man and thick golden

armor gathered around the child, and they seemed to be experimenting on the boys. The girl loudly called

her son when she suddenly saw green drops falling from the dagger onto his body. The girl, whose hands

Humans were tied behind her back, desperately begged the bandits to stop.

But one of them told her not to move and raise the red sword over her.

A man with round glasses and long wavy hair said that he would let the boy go if he was satisfied

with the sword in his hands.

The man slashed with his sword with a high-pitched screech and blood sprayed into the air.

The long-haired robber remained standing facing the captive while the sword with his own

hand stuck into the ground behind his back.

The owner of the sword grown painfully eyes-wide, Richard, holding his sword high above

his head, said with anger and his eyes that William Little's duty was only to reconnoiter the situation

and return. A man with two longitudinal scars on his face, frowning angrily, asked what William

was doing here. William, returning the severed limb to its place, looked at Richard from under his

brows and said that he did not expect anything else from Richard, who found it hard to watch the

ratnians being killed. A pink-haired girl with a pretty appearance looked out from behind the man

and said that if Richard had not intervened, she would have chopped off William's head.

Ollabri stuck into the sandy surface. The pumped up woman, leaning on her weapon, said that they

did not have time for useless battles and they had enough information about going to Calen.

The woman gave Richard a side-long glance and told him to deal with the situation himself,

and also to decide whose side he was on. The company left Richard, who stood with a sword in his hand.

The man clenched his jaw and curled his lips in displeasure. The captive girl, in whose eyes tears

gathered, clenched the fabric of her clothes with her teeth and looked at the man with hostility.

Richard, pulling his cap lower by the visor, turned towards his colleagues. A man's glove hand covered the eyes of the dead blonde woman, who finally could not stand it any longer. Rod, folding his hands in a prayer gesture, wondered why the followers of the fairy union needed to commit such an atrocity and why they left only this woman alive.

"Chanderson bowed his head and fervently said that leaving him in the desert with such wounds was

tantamount to murder, and only a demon could commit such a terrible crime. When Leonhardt,

standing with his back turned with his hands in his pockets, and differently announced that the

members of the Fairy Union were foreigners, Rod fell into shock. Leonhardt, looking blankly at the

horizon, calmly confirmed this. The young man recalled events 15 years ago that he could not forget.

Leonhardt said that the stranger, whose family was destroyed by the villagers, brutally killed

the mall. That stranger was Richard. The sun was setting behind the horizon, giving the desert its last

rays of the day. Rod froze with an absurd expression on his face, and Chandrasean, on the verge of tears,

said that he was very sorry. Holding a sleeping child in his hands, the young man said that he would

definitely find those scums. When Leonhardt told the young man to put an end to his emotions, the stranger

began to shout, asking if this did not make the former inquisitor even the least bit angry.

Chandrasean looked at Leonhardt devastated when he said an even voice that feeling guilty for the

The deeds of others will not change anything, especially since they are just puppets.

Rod listened with raised eyebrows as Leonhardt said that these people who were pursuing Eric were

probably controlled by some kind of force from above.

Sitting facing the sunset, the blonde said that this is why they need to find these people.

But not in order to commit personal revenge or justice.

Turning around, Leonhardt explained with a straight face that they had to interrogate them.

Closer to the bottom of the abyss, more and more green moss could be seen on its walls.

At the bottom of the vertical cave of the Oasis, there were many channels leading to the

Calendungen, and if desired, one could go down to the lower floors of the dungeon.

Then speed and leather boots walked along the wet bottom of the cave.

They had told an Eric pass by bones that belonged to those hunters who dared to go down to

the lower floors of the dungeon, but could not return back.

Eric glared at the sword king with a dissatisfied look.

The Outlander reflected that Bayatold had previously been on the same team with the heroes

who betrayed the goddess, whom she trusted.

expected Beethold to realize that the young man was not, in fact, a Voltarian warrior. When Eric

doubted whether the man could be trusted, Beethold called the young man a puppy and ordered him

to concentrate. The man touched the mechanism on the wall and said that he would immediately get

rid of Eric as soon as he felt that he was of no use. The stranger looked up in surprise when

thin rays of light fell on his face. The travelers entered a room with a massive metal structure

and Eric asked what it was. When the young man suggested that it was a lid or a door, Beethold

replied that it was a checkpoint. Beyatold, looking at his companion, explained that the path would

open if he proved his strength. Eric smiled when he realized that the sword king wanted to test him.

Beyatold watched with his arms crossed his air capily began the task. The young man closed his

eyes and buried his teeth in tension as he tried to lift the metal plate from the ground.

The bandage on the young man's shoulder cracked and a fountain of fresh blood flowed from the wound.

When Eric pressed his hand to his shoulder and screamed in pain, Beyatold called him

When Erik rudely asked who caused the wound, the man pulled a sharp dagger from a chief.

Beyatold swung his sword and put his free palm in front of him, ordering the stranger to look carefully.

When drops of burgundy blood splashed in the air, Erik froze and shock and asked what the man was doing.

When Beyatold pathetically said that the enemies would not wait for recovery, Erik looked at the man skeptically.

Beyatold suddenly separated the pair of beetles, grabbing one of them.

The Sword King, seeing the web, concluded that although it was thin, it was strong. Having made a bandage on his palm from the web, the king of the sword added that it was also elastic. They told return the beetle to its place and wrapping the web around his hand, declared that this way the wound would not rupture. Eric stared at the sword king's hand in bewilderment. The stranger, seeing how the man's hand was covered with green lines from the poison of underground ants, informed Bayatold about this. Bayatold frowned at the furious look and his face formed into many wrinkles, like a wild animal with a grin.

with a loud cry, clenching his fist, the man tore the web, and green poison sprayed from his hand.

Eric screamed in shock when he saw that the man's hand had returned to its original form and had completely

gotten rid of the poison. Beethold could control his muscles with his aura, as well as control

his blood circulation, and thanks to the poison in his blood, his survival instinct awakened and

activated his healing ability. However, Beethold did not know such abilities, and in response to

bewilderment, Eric told him to just tense up. The beetle that had been grabbed by the king of swords

earlier was trembling and fear. When Eric failed to tense up and collapse on the floor, leaving a pool of blood on him, they

had told said, "Puzzle, that this was strange." While the man was asking to get the potion out of the bag, a man was

running along the corridor of the vertical dungeon. Eric got up from the ground and stretching his

shoulder, suggested trying to handle the mechanism again. The stranger suddenly noticed the table with

text and stopped. The table stated that forced opening was prohibited and encouraged the use of force.

Along, here girl appeared at the door, asking for help for her friend.

Eric was stunned when he saw who came. Standing in front of him was full, the twin spiritualist from Martin's team.

A monster with a huge number of eyes fired blue lightning from each pupil.

He held the stones with magical energy, towering above the man with the hammer and the vertical

dungeon. The creatures surrounded itself with boulders. The spiritualist twins, creating a shield

of yellow honeycomb, shouted to Martin to stop doing nonsense and come up to them and he sighed heavily.

The girl said that with their abilities they could not cope with the monster now,

adding that it does not attack first unless you get close.

Raising the heavy hammer, Martin asked the girls to go first,

and he decided not to run away in order to become stronger. The image of a furious night with

burning eyes, which was chamorcien, appeared in his head. The man with streaks of blood on his face

confidently declared that he must become stronger than the stranger raising the hammer back.

Helga and Foul were worried when they noticed several blue lightning bolts above them,

with concrete slabs at the ends. Suddenly, large stones and slabs flew into the recess in the

cypress wall where the twins were holding the shield. Destroying the defense into small pieces,

and Martin was watching this from below and was now very alarmed. While the shock guy was looking at the

place where the spiritualists were, he did not notice how many stones were flying at him,

thrown by the monster with enormous force. Spashes of blood appeared in the air.

Algae and full could not find out what happened to Martin, because the exit to the vertical

cave was blocked. When a scream was heard from the depths of the dungeon, the spiritualists

were greatly frightened, and one of them put her hand on her heart. When Bayatold's voice

was heard, indignant that Eric could not even heal the wound, the girls wondered what

those sounds were. In the cave, meanwhile, after the monsters attack, Martin began to spit

out blood, and a blue discharge reached towards him. A large lightning bolt with small branches

pressed the wounded man in armor to the wall, and there was a pool of blood on the floor.

Taking out a dagger, Martin tried to cut off the power that was binding him, but his attempts

were in vain.

The warrior looked at the monster with contempt, twisting his mouth and frowning his wide eyebrows.

When the creature gathered several circles of stone blocks around itself, Martin regretted

that he did not have an aura.

Suddenly, sounds were heard from the side of the pipe littered with slabs, to which the

monster reacted, flying closer.

A sharp arrow covered with a bright aura flew out from the place of the rubble.

During the flight, the aura on the weapon destroyed the slabs at the entrance, piercing

the monster with a red beam, and the entire space of the cave was filled with magical energy.

The creature suffered serious damage in the form of death after such a powerful attack.

When Martin raised his head during the attack, he saw an arrow shrouded in an aura, and

the guy did not need to ask the hero's name.

The warrior had red hair due to the aura, and he looked like a lion, anyone could feel

the aura that emanated from him.

Every warrior had heard stories about this living legend, who was the king of swords, who

was now heroically attacking the monster at the request of the twins.

The guy bowed and turned to the king of swords, asking him to teach him how to use

Ora.

And the spiritualists stood behind him in the rays of the sun.

Crossing his muscular arms over his chest, they told Declare that this was impossible because

Ora could not be learned.

Dayatold said with a grin that this was the only thing the surviving guy was lucky with, explaining

that there were many other ways to become stronger. Martin desperately tried to object, and then

Elja and full informed him that his partner first needed to heal his wounds, and also that

he couldn't just turn to the legendary hero. Intervening in the conversation, Eric said

that he and Bayatold did not come here out of boredom, adding that this was not a dungeon

where the trio should go. Blancing at Martin, the proteinist coldly remarked that if the

warriors so thoughtlessly asked to be taught how to use aura, then in the end he will simply die.

Placing his iron-gloved hand on his knee, Martin declared that a wall-terrion warrior could

not understand how terrible it was for a common man to be weak. The guy said that his partner

brads sincerely respected Eric's strength, promising to become stronger and break into the

fourth restricted zone. After these words, the main character said that the blonde died,

remembering the picture of his deaths surrounded by comrades, and Martin screamed heart-rendingly

that he died because he was weak, but could have become stronger. When the man said loudly that

all this would not have happened if at least someone could stop the stranger, Eric pulled him

towards him by the belt on his jacket. After this, the jock angrily said that he was also in the

know, clarifying whether revenge for Brad's death was not enough. While the main character was

asking what else could be done here, a hand flew to Martin's neck. They had told stood next to him

with two fingers outstretched, teaching the guy a lesson to watch carefully who he was about to fight.

He calmly informed the spiritualist sisters that he had stunned him, giving instructions to get a

potion from his bag to treat the wound and the girls apologized for their comrades' behavior.

When the twins justified Martin, saying that he was not that kind of person at all in new matters,

it was just the loss of his old comrade that knocked him down, a sadan Derek looked down.

Throwing the unconscious guy and armor onto his shoulders, the musliman informed Bayatol

that he would escort these people to the surface, and Elja and full became worried,

not wanting to cause inconvenience.

Eric, with Martin on his back, headed towards the exit, declaring that it would be harder for him if the

guy is stayed here, because he and the legendary hero would have to descend even lower. The heavy hatch that

was behind Beethold and the girls can still only be opened by force, according to the inscription

on the stone. While he was turning the handle of an ordinary front door, one of the girls wondered.

Looking at the sign above the hatch, she couldn't understand how the musliman deciphered the

ancient language, and the guy was taken aback. When the spiritualists stated that it was not even

in Walthurian, they had told frowned deeply. The man sharply told the guy to stop, and Eric

turned back and fear, thinking that he had been found out. As soon as the main character opened

the door, strange sounds were immediately heard from behind it. The main character stood near the

entrance with shock in his eyes, noticing something completely unexpected. Outside the door,

a bunch of green monsters from the dungeon were pushing, their mouths opened and wanting to attack

people. Seeing them, Eric abruptly closed the iron door and said that on his side everything

was blocked by creatures, while the twins, meanwhile, looked in panic from the balcony. Outside,

along the beige walls, the same green monsters were climbing towards the guys, leaving bright traces

behind them. Having miscalculated his strength and torn off the door handle, the jock anxiously assumed

that they had come running at the smell of blood and thought that if he and Beethold were alone,

they would have quickly dealt with them. Given the current situation, Eric could not guarantee

that he would protect the guys from the order, and at that time the legendary hero pulled the stone

the master of the monster's. The bolts began to unscrew from the door. When the green creatures, having drunk the iron door,

Martin on his back to descend. The king of the sword grabbed the confused and frightened

elch and full onto his shoulders, informing them that if they stayed here, they would fight

these monsters endlessly. When Beethold suddenly jumped into the descent, Eric screamed

heart-rendingly for him to stop. The guy who remained in the room noticed with fear that

under the pressure of the monsters, the bolts began to unscrew from the door. When the green

creatures, having drunk the iron door, poured into the room in a heap, Eric did not hesitate

and rushed into the vertical entrance with the spludger. The girl barely had time to close

the stone hatch behind her, because the monsters were quickly approaching him with their jaws

parted. He quickly flew down the slope, cutting through the air and at the same time wondering what

kind of test Bayatold had in mind if he himself opened the hatch. Having landed in the water, Eric noticed

the king of balls rushing on a backpack with girls on his shoulders and tried to ask him where this

passage led. The man turned to his charges and calmly said that it led to the lowest floor of his

home. The pipe along which the heroes moved had very sharp turns, and at the moment of free fall,

Eric screamed. Two pipes came out of the wall, tightly closed with lids, but weak streams of water flowed out of one of them. It was

from it that the guys fell, creating a powerful waterfall from the stream of water. During the flight down, Eric was very tense,

gridding his teeth and closing his eyes as drops of water rushed past. At some point, the jock opened his eyes and was

surprised at the sight beneath him. He noticed a bright clearing with red flowers in the middle of which

way a huge skeleton and was surprised that this was Bayatold's house. Now Martin lay on the pillow,

writhing in pain, while one of the spiritualists healed his wounds with her golden energy.

The girl asked the blue-eyed sister standing next to her if she had managed to solve the urgent problem,

to which she replied with concern that the man would recover only if his physical strength was restored.

Martin's face was calm as the girls began to discuss how he would probably want to go hunting

again when he woke up, concluding that Mr. Bayatold would not always be able to miraculously help them.

Raising her head up, the girl with yellow eyes looked dissatisfied at the wall, while her

team and sister reported that she tried not to openly show dissatisfaction. Both twins agreed

that the interior was so frightening that it gave them goosebumps. The ceiling of the shelter

was made of ribs, and the pillars were made of shin bones, and Eric standing on the stone path.

Wondered if the sword king had really soaked the bones in water, drained all the blood and

lubricated it all with visceral fat. Putting his hand to his chin, the hunter admitted that he was

was delighted with the appearance of the dwelling, which pleased its owner. Following Bayotoll, Eric

shared that he once also tried to build a house from a monster, but then it was destroyed

by another monster, and the red-haired man, without turning around, boasted that there were

no monsters in this place. The Walterian still couldn't stop admiring the place that

reminded him of Paradise, looking around with his mouth wide open. Approaching the high door,

which was bordered by two huge bones, Bayotoll said that it separates heaven from hell.

The main character raised his sword and began to remember that, according to the owner of the inn, they told Fot with the sacred beasts several times. A wooden blade was leaning against the

could be several times. A wooden blade was leaning against the door, and Eric concluded

that the big man had already used it, but judging by the fact that the passage was closed,

this was an unusual door. The wallterian confidently decided to use the force when opening

it, releasing a bloody aura along the blade. The guy raised his sword above his head with

a concentrated look, deciding to strike a powerful blow. The sword swept down the entire length

of the door, leaving a long vertical slash filled with aura. The wooden sword stopped

in the aura began to evaporate. Bayatold, meanwhile glanced at the blade in bewilderment, frowning

his thick eyebrows. He asked if Eric's weapon was a back scratcher, and Eric noticed in horror

that he could not cause any damage, then the door was not solid at all. The red-haired man, standing

with a stony face, asked the main character to focus on the aura and repeat his blow again.

Eric swung again with all his might, expressing anger. The sword, surrounded by red energy,

began to slide along the door again, and the guy was sure that it was solid. In fact, as soon

As soon as the blade touches it, it immediately becomes soft and does not cut.

With his eyes bulging, the stunned jock concluded that his aura was not working.

After that, Eric decided to strike again.

But Beethold, tired of the guy's uselessness, pushed his sword and it fell to the side.

Raising the ground bone, the sword king grumbled the satisfidly that some puppy did not even

know how to use an aura blade, and the fallen hunter watched his actions in shock.

When Beethold began to discuss the food supplies, saying that they would only last for 15

days. Eric looked back, noticing that the wounded Martin was walking towards them, arm and arm with

the spiritualist sisters. The guy belatedly reacted with shock to the words of the legendary hero,

and he calmly said that during this time he must teach his word how to use aura. Hearing these words,

Martin glanced dissatisfied at the sword king. Eric was unhappy about the prospect of training,

furiously declaring that they were busy with important work and recalling Kyweer's words.

Raising the bone above his head and not turning around, they had told explained that this is why

training is needed. A bright aura flashed at the end of the bone. The king of the sword now made

a thin vertical cut, easily cutting through the door leaf, and Eric sitting on the ground,

watch this from behind with curiosity. When the guy looked in amazement at the space hidden behind

the door, Beethold said that the aura cannot be called a great force that exists on its own.

Placing his palm on the cut cloth, the king of the sword declared that the energy must be sharpened,

like the edge of a sword to achieve true power. Holding his sword made of aura and bone,

They had told Glamily said that if his ward cannot even use an aura blade, then he cannot cope with the skin of a monster.

Stunned Eric, meanwhile, looked at the hero's magical weapon with wide eyes and open mouth, wondering how he did it.

At this moment, the main character screamed heart-rendingly that she wanted to learn how to use aura.

Imagining herself as a character from Star Wars with a laser sword.

Then, they had told Warren that his ward must be prepared for death, which he took calmly, and meanwhile the wounded Martin began to slowly move away.

The touch-jock was now thinking that at the fifth level he had neither cool weapons nor normal skills,

but then a laser sword would immediately appear, which was great luck for him.

While Eric was squatting, the king of the sword called out to the departing dead man, which made him very surprised.

Fortunately, Martin Bay told stated that this also applies to him, adding that there is nothing wrong with learning how to use or in advance.

The legendary hero concluded that the guys must become stronger in order to earn food, and the order member,

Disbelieving in his luck, bit his lip, falling sharply and starting to bow, Mark and

wholeheartedly thank the puzzle-beitle, declaring that he would be devoted to him until his death

and even after. Eric looked at the inspired guy with puppy eyes, and the red-haired big guy said

that it was worth having a snack first. Spirit, which is the source of life, is divided into

four main elements, aura, force, mana, and prana. Most people have the first energy, but it does not

manifest itself, and even if it does, managing it requires a certain approach. This supply is not

not only to your aura, but even to small manifestations of the elements that are around.

In order not to miss out, you need to develop using your strength. Eric sat intently in

the lotus position with his ears plugged in his eyes closed, signaling that he was ready

and asking him to hit him. At that moment, the girls in the clearing began to hit him with

sticks, and he, without noticing this, asked again, declaring that he would dodge. When Eric

wanted to add that there was no need to hesitate, a punch with an aura flew into his head,

Causing him to cringe in pain and remain silent, the guy screamed as streams of blood

flowed down his face, and Beethold, who struck the blow, looked at him with displeasure.

The blue eye twin began to heal his wound while his mentor grumbled that even a pig would

feel the four elements more keenly, to which the hunter shouted angrily that the man was

just mocking him.

While Eric continued to be indignant, Martin carried out the task flawlessly, dodging

the blows every time.

The order member was greatly shocked that the strong warrior he admired was unable to

to apply the basics of hunter-training, causing the Walterian to give him a dejected look.

Eric indignantly declared that nothing had changed in three days, asking his mentor to teach

him something more practical.

Beethold displeasedly noticed that his ward only knew how to chat, deciding to move on to the

method of releasing aura.

The man extended his hand with his index finger forward, saying that you need to concentrate

your aura on the tip of your finger and then tense up.

At this moment, a spherical clot of red energy appeared at the end of the Big Man's index

finger.

sent a red beam into the water, raising waves on it. The next second, before the eyes of the students,

a powerful explosion occurred, sending spray into the air. When Bayatold reported that the power was

rather weak, but suitable for restraining the enemy, the confused Eric asked to start with the

basics, and the surprised Martin clarified the name of the technique, receiving in response King

of the bin sword. Looking sadly at his hand, Martin concluded that his aura had not manifested

itself at all, so he could not perform exercises where it was needed. Then the King of the sword

demanded Eric to share his aura with the guy, but he did not know how to do this. The man calmly explained that it

was like a jock putting aura into a sword, asking it to reach out and tense up. The main character

followed the advice of the mentor and extended his hand with energy, and his partner clarified whether

there should be such a feeling. A bright aura could be seen filling Martin's veins as he gritted his teeth

from the discomfort. The guy suddenly opened his eyes, which were now glowing scarlet. Looking at the

At the claw of Orane and his palm, Martin was pleasantly surprised.

I don't understand how this is even possible.

Suddenly, the energy began to disappear.

Observing all this, Beethold concluded that the guy definitely had the ability to control

Scarlet Power.

He turned his gaze to Eric with this satisfaction, saying that it was difficult to find

any abilities in him, and he looked and shocked at his palm, from which Red Crystals

were sprouting.

While the jock was panicking about infecting the twins with his condition, Beethold

humbly declared that this was serious.

Even though Han bin didn't have any abilities, Martin admitted that he was still envious.

Throwing a sad look at his fist, the guy said that for an ordinary person like him, this

is a level that will never be reached.

Martin stated that he had never felt such an amount of aura in his life until the moment

Mr. Felid gave it to him.

Scratching his head, the students suggested with a smile that these were trifles for a talented

teacher, but he answered in the negative.

While Elja and Foul were trying to pull the crystals out of Eric's hand, Beethold said

that the hunter had also only recently acquired an aura and judging by its quantity, he was not an ordinary one.

Afterwards, the king of the sword said that in this regard, Eric could compete even with himself, which greatly surprised Martin.

The man continued, clarifying that the amount of aura increases every time the owner crosses the threshold of life and death.

Looking down, Martin concluded that his idle Eric had become stronger in order to survive in extreme conditions, punishing himself for his last words about talent.

Smurking, they had told confirmed the words of the annoyed student. Martin looked at the sword king, his eyes

widening, and his mouth opened in shock. While Eric was yelling in the background,

they had told realized that he had completely forgotten about this method of activating the aura,

because all of his students either ran away or died in the end. The man with a menacing look concluded

that real wars can only happen in the face of death. A piece of meat was roasting on the branches

over the fire. After hearing Eric's story about 20 years of fighting against high-level monsters,

Bayatold stated that this was not enough to put himself on the very edge. His interlocutor was

chewing a piece of fried drumstick while discussing his past with the teacher. Bones were scattered

around Eric, and he worriedly clarified that it was okay if he ate so much, and the guys gathered

around the fire began to convince him that everything was fine. Reaching up to stretch his inflated

shoulder, Bayatold said that if everyone had eaten, then let them take their swords and follow him,

and the chewing Eric looked at him and bewilderment. When the man said that this would be a real

People training session, genuine amazement appeared on the guy's face.

Holding the wooden sword Eric in his hands, Beethold said that the weapon has poor balance,

since it does not cut monster bones well, but in principle the blade can be used because it

is made of the world tree.

The guy said that this sword was given to him by the king of the elves, to its the legendary

hero.

Swinging it, replied that the property of absorbing aura is not very often found.

I noticed how the blade is covered with a magical crust, Eric, widen his eyes and surprise.

They had told delivered a vertical strike, cutting through the door.

The jock was delighted with the power of the ball, I declare that it became a blade of aura.

They had told said that you just need to apply an aura to the tip of the ball, while Eric, meanwhile,

admired the smooth cut.

The ball king examined the blade with curiosity.

The hunter, fascinated by the door, began to understand how to use the aura blade.

At that moment, a red haired man crept up on him from behind, giving the student a kick in

the ass and pushing him into the abyss.

landed unsuccessfully, the scoundrel right into the ground. Then he threatened the legendary hero with his

fist, angrily asking what he was doing. They had told, throwing the sword very close to the student,

said that he did not have the talent to use the aura blade. Walking away from the pit, the man said

that the guy must learn to feel energy if he wants to survive. And he, grabbing the handle of his weapon,

rushed after him. Flancing at the student, they had told concluded that although he did not know how to

used the aura blade, he already had magical power, screaming loudly, Eric swung his sword.

He hit the ground with all his might. The wooden weapon bounced back, making a knocking sound.

I swing again, Eric shouted in anger that he understood everything when the man was feeding him.

Looking after Bayatold as he walked away, he asked if it was impossible to just force him to exercise

with a white tower rising behind him. In fact, it turned out to be the hand of a monster that

reached all the way to the ceiling. The hand suddenly flew at the main character with great speed.

The monster's powerful blow through him to the side, raising fragments of stones and dust into the air.

The guy tried to break with his foot, concluding that he knew it.

Raising the sword above his shoulders, Eric concluded that the teacher could not force him to do simple training.

I wish that he would realize the truth in battles.

The jock looked intently at his opponent, his mouth opened.

A yellow oracle window appeared in front of him, which reported that it was impossible to attack the object,

suggesting, as in the case of angels, to devote oneself to God's vicerant and strive for eternal life.

The taking a back warrior looked at the monster reaching out to him, trying to understand

whether it was the hand of an angel. If you look closely, you could see that the creature was

standing still to guard the gate. Taking a fighting stance, Eric admitted that he felt sorry for

the angel who was captured by Beethold. But for him now, this is the worst that could happen.

Suddenly, the warrior remembered the hair that Kivir had given him.

Throwing a frown at the monster, the main character came to the conclusion that if he took it off,

he could break the landmarks and try to fight. However, the hair was in the backpack at that moment.

The backpack at that time was in the clearing, in which Martin was sitting in the lotus position,

and Beyatold stood nearby in his usual position. The red-haired man closed his eyes,

listening to the loud sounds. Their source was behind the magical door. With the ability to sense

energies, Beyatold could observe the progress of the battle between Eric and the angel without

even being nearby or using his vision. Martin stated that although he cannot feel as accurately as

his teacher, he can sense that there is a battle going on within, adding that handbin has this

This level of training due to his Waltherian background, they had told Dispelled the

guy's confident statement, saying that there were no Walterian warriors except him.

Hearing the last words, the hunter was greatly amazed.

He concluded that Eric had not yet managed to win the recognition of the King of the Sword

himself, and he did not even argue.

They had told notice that Jockey had absolutely no ability to control Ora, and his movements

were also somewhat awkward.

He wondered why the guy didn't attack while getting hit by the monster.

Eric tried to strike over and over again, but nothing worked, swinging his sword furiously.

He concluded that before learning how to control the aura blade due to the landmark he could

not attack.

While the huge paw was reaching out to him, the guy complained why it only worked at such moments.

When he tried to strike again, the same yellow screen appeared before his eyes, informing

him that it was impossible to attack the object.

A bright flash appeared near the ceiling, coming to some realization, Eric froze in amazement.

Meanwhile, the monster's hand quickly rushed towards the main character with twists and

turns.

A huge white palm opened, reaching towards the enemy.

Eric stood motionless right in front of the clawed hand, which was flying at him at full speed.

Shards and dark drops of blood flew through the air.

Striking the monster, the guy came to the conclusion that he had lived with this landmark

for so long, without even noticing that it also received information only because of what

its owner saw.

After this insight, the jock with a cut cheek closed his eyes.

As the hand rushed away from him again, he raised his blade, preparing to attack.

Eric smiled smugly, concluding that if you close your eyes, the oracle will not perceive the

presence of the angel.

In addition, this enemy could not move, as he was chained with a huge stick.

Eric flew into the air, swinging a ball that was enveloped in a red aura.

He came to the conclusion that it was easy even with his eyes closed.

The guy then made a horizontal cut, spreading red energy around.

After a powerful attack, drops flew from the clawed hand.

The white hand remained hanging from the ceiling.

After the attack, Eric looked terribly shocked and scared.

Looking at the fallen hand, he felt something strange.

The imprints of two faces were visible on the surface of the white door.

However, no one was going to come out and release the main character.

While the wounded hand tried to reach him again, Eric looked unhappy.

The next moment the main character closed his eyes, and the entire space around him was filled

with a bloody aura.

Powerful energy emanated from the flash of the cross.

Eric attacked the monster's hand with a cross strike, and the aura at that moment was

dazzling.

Finally, the white giant limb fell, creating a loud noise in a shockwave that kicked up boulders

and dust.

The guy looked at the ground in bewilderment, remembering that the cross strike had an effect

on other angels.

He couldn't understand what the monster had eaten since he was able to dodge all attacks.

The next second, the monster was already attacking itself, using recoil force, and Eric had

to sharply pull back.

I tried to put out my hands under the pressure, Eric was very angry with Beethold.

The door shook from the noise and strong vibrations that arose during the battle, with his

eyes closed. Martin reported that he felt four great forces and some other energy emanating

from the monsters there inside. The king of the sword said that Eric was fighting a tasteless

monster that was like this from meat to blood. The man calmly said that the creature had good skin,

so he made doors out of it, and the student asked whether the musliman could defeat such a monster.

Leaving the clearing, Beethold asked the dead man to concentrate on training, continuing to develop

his senses, and he accepted the order unquestioningly. Left alone, Martin came to the conclusion that

he was probably worrying in vain. I concluded that Eric was strong enough, so training for his

level simply could not be easy. Then the main character continued to fight, and the member of the

order simply silently watched him that he even got tired and fell asleep, because the battle lasted

at least a day while the spiritualists remained on the sidelines. On the second day, Martin realized

that Eric was leading the fight, finding out that the problem was that there was no blind spot in

this cave where he could hide from the giant monster. On the fourth day, handbin tried to break

the door, but then resumed the battle as if he realized that he would not be able to escape.

It was noticeable that his aura had become smaller, and it seemed no longer possible to continue the battle,

but Mr. Bay told only continued to watch. Thus came the fifth day, which Eric was already at the end of his

strength. He did not remember the last time he slept, drank or ate, and had no idea how much time had

already passed. While he was trying to dodge the attacks of a huge monster, his head was empty,

and everything in front of his eyes was double. Running away from the huge hand,

The aric concluded that the creature was not even tired, suggesting that the body behind the gate was in perfect order.

It was clear from the very beginning that a long battle would not bring anything good, and it was impossible to delay any longer.

Suddenly, fragments of stone fell from the place where the monster was chained.

Tovered in beads of sweat, aric was glad it had finally happened.

Beethold, watching outside, was glad that his ward had finally turned his head on, and Martin looked at him questioningly.

The sword king explained that Eric's attacks did not work, just as it was impossible to cut silk with a wooden stick.

Such light silk requires sharp blades. If a muslimon is not able to use the aura blade, then all he can do is make a small hole.

Having listened carefully to the teacher's analogy, Martin understood everything, and the girls worriedly asked what was happening behind the door.

The guy explained that Eric does not run away from being chased by a monster. He specifically runs in circles to make the giant angel move more.

These actions were necessary in order to widen the gap that Mr. Barthol had created.

The rock to which the monster was chained was increasingly destroyed.

Even though Eric didn't have an aura blade, he tried to use aura on a weak spot.

The enraged Muslim and again tried to strike the monster's hand with his sword.

He looked forward in shock, noticing that something was wrong with his aura.

Suddenly, a yellow oracle screen appeared in front of the guy, and then he stared at it in amazement.

The user manual reported that Eric lacked aura, asking him to make up for its deficiency

through proper rest. At that moment, Martin screamed in panic that he couldn't stand

the rocking anymore, because he had run out of aura and began to beg to open the door as soon

as possible. They told was absolutely calm while the guy was very worried about the condition

of his idol. Meanwhile, Eric was screaming furiously in the cave, putting his hands forward.

The ball king was stubborn, declaring that the lack of aura was not important. As Eric flew

to the ground with great force, the red-haired man said that from the very beginning he

He did not expect that his charge would be able to use the aura blade.

While the legendary hero explained that this technique is the ability to squeeze a huge amount

of aura and create a sharp blade from it, a white hand pounded on the wall of the cave with

great power.

They had told he confidently stated that if Eric managed to make aura crystals on his hand,

then he should be able to summon this skill in the same way.

However, this did not work out for the hopeless jock and the yellow screen showed an error.

It was strange that the main character didn't have an ability for some reason.

The Oracle screen that reappeared in front of his eyes reported that the activation of the

aura blade was rejected due to its low level.

In this state, the guy could not cope with a stronger enemy, and now, with his head down,

he sat on the ground while a hand rushed towards him.

Drops of blood rose into the air as the sword king concluded that at this rate, Eric would

sooner or later die.

The flying hand stopped for a moment, then it became a little roundabout.

A wooden blade was tucked under one of the black claws.

They had told said that despite everything, his mediocre words still managed to survive.

The main character, covered in blood, furiously stuck the weapon deeper and deeper under

the nail, saying that it would hurt a little.

The monster's hand began to move violently, trying to push this splinter out of his finger.

Eric no longer had anywhere to run, and he was facing imminent death.

The king of the sword said that it is at such moments that the human essence manifest itself,

which greatly surprised the closed eyeed martin.

Watching the fight with his senses, the guy could not understand how his idol could still

continue to fight while in such an absurd situation.

the muslimmon, complete defeat was a foregone conclusion, but he was in no hurry to give up.

After a powerful blow from a huge hand, Eric was covered with huge stones and hidden by the rising dust.

The user manual stated that the remaining aura was not enough, reducing the defense power by 80%.

The angel's hand rose above the ceiling, preparing to attack again as a black claw fell from his index finger.

The giant finger where Eric had previously stuck his sword was now dripping blood.

The essence of the main character was to kill the enemy who is right in front of him and not think about anything other than survival.

This desire for survival, which knows no doubt, always help the guy, who looked at the monster from under his brows with burning eyes.

Martin was greatly shocked when he noticed the protagonist's gaze.

They had told concluded that it took a long time to reach the wardlock in the cave, all this being in the full confidence that he would not begin to feel the four great forces.

After awakening the aura, Eric could not feel external energy due to too much of it.

But now, when there was not a drop of scarlet energy left in him, the guy began to see everything very clearly.

The space around was filled with bright colors of magical powers, and the material hand turned into a vessel filled with golden energy.

Eric looked away, feeling something painfully familiar.

Looking at the sword, the main character could now see his own aura.

The roots of the world tree absorb the aura, and the high concentration of vitality and energy turns into red crystals, which form blood crystals.

The blood crystals that the mother of the bloodseckers used to collect are aura crystals.

They had told in the past, having seen the crystals on Eric's hand gave him a hint.

The guy now had in his hand something that absorbs aura and is capable of creating blades,

a wooden sword.

Suddenly, a small red flash appeared on 90.

Preparing to attack, Eric with his sword sparkling with aura rays grumbled, couldn't

be explained more simply.

The weapon moved very quickly and sharply.

A vertical strip filled with red energy appeared on the white door panel.

In a matter of seconds, many more longitudinal and transverse cuts appeared behind it.

The severed monster rose into the air along with white pieces of its skin covering the entrance.

Elja, full and martin watched this spectacle in shock, raising their heads up.

In the huge passage, among the rising dust, a dark figure of a jock with a sword was visible,

from which a stream of aura emanated and in front of him lay a huge severed hand.

The blade was partially destroyed and read pieces of blade or a fell from it.

The main character confidently walked forward, looking terribly menacing.

He stopped pointing his finger at Beethold with a dissatisfied face.

Deciding to curse at the teacher, the guy began to lose consciousness from exhaustion.

The king of the ball, meanwhile, stood proudly on the sidelines, rejoicing for his ward,

and one of the twins screamed in concern.

The main character was lying on the ground, and on him was a broken blade with scarlet crystals.

On the musty building, reminiscent of a club, there was a strange glowing emblem depicting

a large glass and a palm tree.

author introduces us to a new personality who is reflecting on the topic of an oasis in the desert,

which she expected to see would be something appropriate, but it turned out completely differently

than she expected. The girl looked at the visitors of the establishment, many of them were

simply communicating, while others entered into an argument proving their point of view.

In this room, she only saw a bunch of smelly and sweaty hunters who had just left the dungeon.

Noting in her thoughts, the heroine noticed that only occasionally among all these hunters

can one notice female visitors. In front of the girl stood a golden bottle, which attracted everyone's

gaze with its appearance. Luckily for the adventure wearing a cone-shaped black hat, she noticed that

Calen's famous landmark was the tears of the oasis. The girl sadly writes down the result of her test

in her notebook. She noticed that it would be better served cold than warm. Continuing the

conversation with herself and her thoughts, she noted the fact that the taste of this drink was

not as bad as she was told about it. Continuing to write down her analysis results in a notebook,

She rated this establishment as class the small magical field appeared in the space above the glass, which cast magic on the glass.

The girls placed a glass within chanting white smoke on the table. Suddenly a pleasant voice spoke from the side, asking the girl for forgiveness and advance, which surprised her very much.

Addie smiled sweetly. The dragon introduced himself to the guest and said that he was responsible for receiving guests at the oasis.

Addie's looked at the adventure with his enchanting scarlet eyes. Dragon continued to say that they recently introduced a service for personal

communication with visitors to improve the quality of service in their establishment.

And if the girl doesn't object, Addie's would like to start a dialogue with her.

The girl was blinded by the beauty of Addie's and her face turned red.

Barely squeezing out the words she embarrassingly agreed to Addie's proposal.

And in her thoughts, her voice screamed like crazy that her disservice

rating had skyrocketed to SS class level. Her heart simply overflowed with love for Addie's

and they began to have a sweet dialogue while two girls looked at this couple.

At the next table, these two girls began to whisper indignantly saying that they had come to meet

Mr. Atis, but he did not come to their table. The second suggested that her friend order something

else in order to attract his attention to herself. The two girls shouted for the tears of the Oasis to

be served cold. The two middle age guys were completely shocked by what was happening. They don't

understand what could be good about this scarecrow who looks like a girl. The second one began to

ascent to the first man, saying that someone was plowing hard and drinking cheap beer, and this

This major was making money for giggling with girls, noting that it was immediately

clear that Addis had made a lot of girls cry because of his appearance.

With a loud crash, two beer glasses were placed on the men's table, causing both of them

to jump.

With irritation in her voice, either only approached and began to reproach the men for

their words, hinting to them that Addis' actions were also work.

And do they really think, Wyvern continued?

That Addis giggles because he likes it.

Either looked at the guys with a menacing look.

The Wyvern noted that they didn't think that the establishment became popular out of nowhere and suddenly regular customers appeared.

A fear has faced turned red with anger and looked menacingly at the visitors.

The Wyvern did not stop and continued to say that apparently they also unexpectedly fell in love with this place.

They're tavern because here they listen to their problems.

And then it turns out that they are understood, the girl noted, and that's why a special relationship began.

How can such a series of events happen completely by chance?

She expressed her thought by raising her tone, almost shouting, covered in sweat and starting to

stutter, one of the guys agreed that it was necessary to separate personal and professional matters.

The Wyvern calm down, either stated that she really doesn't care about this, adding that let the

guys try to ask madam about hiring them if they want to do the same. The guys laughed,

one of the guys agreed with her words and would like it to happen. The second asked his

companion whether there would be any benefit from their faces. The first one agreed, laughing,

Afera noted how they thought thanks to their village being fed. One of the hunters noted that

Syria should not be disturbed. Aether looked at them in surprise while wiping the glass with a wreck.

On the second floor they began to discuss that tomb robbers like this drink, tears of oasis,

and hope that the mister is aware that it is still produced using the traditional method in small

batches, which is why it is popular on the market. He assures that, of course, he is aware of this.

Noting, the man said that he would definitely be able to sell this drink in another country and at the

ends of the Earth. Saria was sitting with a middle-aged man who was drinking from a glass of water.

The girl suggested discussing the issue of supplies. Calling out to the owner, the man asked her what

she was worried about, assuring her that she would do everything right. Placing his hand on Saria's

shoulder, who was clearly against this, the man continued the conversation. He suggested finishing

the conversation about business, noting that he was tired while driving here through the desert to

see her. The owner of this establishment was beside herself with anger, mentally cursing this annoying

old man, Sirius had silently listening to his stories. The girl noted in her thoughts that

besides this old pervert, it was difficult to find other merchants in the desert. The owner looked

at the drink, Sirius hoped that the deal would go through. The man began to drink the drink.

The merchant said that there is no future here in Callan. Callan is a city of ruins. The man noted

that he recognizes the girl's abilities, given how she opened a tavern in such a ditch,

but as she going to communicate with scum all her life. The merchant noted that not long ago,

he made a deal with the aristocrats. Syria's hand grabbed the bottle. The owner throws her arm

back in preparation for the blow. The man continued to say that he had just been invited to a ball.

Suddenly the merchant's glass is knocked out of his hands with a mop. Having fallen, a glass of water

spilled onto the floor, leaving a wet mark on the man's shoe. Kivia, who had just arrived,

looked at the preoccupied man. The man looked at the man in confusion and called out to her.

Kivia calmly added that if he spilled drinks on the floor like that, it would be difficult for her to

to clean them up. The stunned man asked if it was him. The prophetess wiped the wet floor.

Saria asked the girl what she was doing. The girl calmly replied that from 6 to 7 she cleans the second floor.

Kivia continued cleaning the floor. The owner noted that they are now having a very important conversation.

The prophetess noted that she was almost finished cleaning.

Silently looking at all this, the merchant raised his leg so as not to disturb Kivia. Kivia left silently.

The merchant shouted sharply asking the prophetess what she had done here.

The man's face turned red with anger while the owner held her head.

The merchant began to force Kivia to go back, Saria promised to compensate for the damage

to the merchant's shoes.

The man began to reproach the owner for her in action, noting that it was not a matter of

money but of a brain.

The merchant raised his wet foot.

The man screamed for Kivia to wipe his shoe, reproach that for her payment, she had nothing

to choose from, so let her kneel down and wipe his shoe, and then he might forgive her.

The maid sighed.

Kivia agreed with the man, and noted in her thoughts that, after all, the work of ordinary

Many people is also not an easy task. The prophetess abruptly dipped the merchant's foot into a bucket of water. But

for the sake of the future, Kivia continued to think she must make every effort not in the form of a

prophetess of the goddess. But in the role of an ordinary person, the man screamed with narrow dice.

Shouting, the merchant asked what the girl was doing, and suddenly he began to fall back onto the railing.

Shouting that she was a psychopath after a second he was surprised by that. That falls back. The bucket

It overturned in the water spilled. With a crash, the merchant fell onto the table where

Addis was sitting with the girl hunter, the merchant's eyes were bulging. Suddenly, a piercing

scream was heard. Addis hesitated and began to ask what was the matter and whether it was

a person. The girl sitting next to him screamed that a man had fallen from the second floor.

Kivias sat silently on her knees and trembled. The boss loudly shouted the name of

the prophetess with this satisfaction. The owner remembered episodes from the recent past.

While giving the work to the prophetess, the boss was angry with Kivia when she was a waitress,

she dumped food directly on the customers.

Then Syria entrusted Kivia with washing the dishes, and she broke all the plates.

A fire and Addie's were very embarrassed for the prophetess.

The owner began to shout that since Kivia didn't know how to do anything, she trusted her

to wash the floors, but even here the prophetess managed to make a mess.

The owner of the establishment was very angry.

Syria continued to scream, not understanding how this really happened.

She noted that she gave them jobs and their debts only increased.

The entire Trinity consisting of Addes, either in Kibbya stood in front of Syria's table

and a bowed state.

The owner shouted that Kibbya knew how important this deal was.

The sear asked for forgiveness.

Ether noted that the merchant was a vile person and asked if that was true.

Addes awkwardly began to save the situation while looking at Syria.

He noted that it could be considered lucky that thanks to Kibbya, they managed to kick

out that merchant.

Syria objected and asked him not to speak nonsense.

The owner looked at the trio with an angry look.

She noted that she is not like them and she is not the one who fights for world peace.

All she wants is money.

Her gaze fell on the pull-out shelf, Saria noticed that for the sake of money she endured humiliation

and worse than that.

She used others, that's why she was able to survive.

Through clenched teeth, being furious, the girl continued to speak.

The owner noted that the world is full of bad people, but there is no bad money and justice

will not feed her rather than money.

The wyvern looked at the owner with eyes full of respect.

Ether agreed with Syria's words and added that the owner had done so much for the sake of the village.

She continued, saying that life in Kalana continues only thanks to Oasis and her.

Ether continued to stare at Syria. She objected, asking who told the girl such nonsense.

Ether noted that she heard about Syria from visitors.

Wyvern added that Syria specifically purchases the products grown by the villagers at a high price.

Ether remembered a landmark in the form of a crater. She added that it was the owner who created

the girl showed the guidebook from her pocket. Either noted that Syria also created a guidebook. Kibbyu was surprised. The

sear mentally asked herself in a surprise tone that missed series had created Kaplan's guide. Addie's

smiled. The guy noted that Beyatold's contribution to the village's safety was probably also there.

Addie's put forward the theory that if the owner had not done all this, then this place, the very top

of the forbidden territory could not have become so peaceful. Lowering her eyes, Kibbyu wondered

The girl agreed with the words of the others and added that without Beyatold this village would have a hard time.

Syria abruptly jumped up from her chair and rested her hands on the table.

The owner continued to say that even if they understood this Beyatold still had to leave this place to save the world.

Kivya raised her head and looked at her boss.

The girl agreed with her and noted that without Beyatold it would be impossible to save the world.

the world. But she was not sure that all this would save them all. The prophetess looked

seriously at Saria. The girl noted the fact that she was not a goddess and asked to tell her about

Saria and Beethold. The owner of the establishment silently looked away. At the same time, in a completely

different place, Ryo began to scream in his sleep. The main character resisted something and asked

what this man was doing, and he also asked to open the door. Ryo woke up abruptly with a

dissatisfied face. The guy shouted Beethold's name. The main character began to look around with

the blanket on his head, not far from him, a sleeping girl was lying with her head.

Old looked up and asked himself if this was Bayatold's house.

The hero noted that, for starters, he was able to survive, and his broken body parts were

also restored.

Full, Elia and Martin were sleeping not far from the hero.

Ryan noticed that Elise's fingers were covered in multiple calluses.

The main character looked with a smile at his squad, which was resting calmly.

The sound of a fire can be heard on the street.

Opening the door, Ryan went outside.

the street near the fires at the lord of the sword and next to him lay his weapon. Looking gloomily at

the guy, Beethold asked if he finally woke up. The man noted that Ria slept for two whole days, and they

already wanted to throw him out if he didn't get up tomorrow. The main character distorted his

displease face very much. Beethold asked Ria why she stood there like a fool, telling him to sit down.

Ria sat down next to the sword lord. He wanted to object, but changed his mind. Ria admitted that

thanks to Beyatold he got a good night's sleep, and added that if the master arranged such

training again, Ryou risked falling asleep forever. Beyatold chuckled and noted that a man should

not complain about the past. The sword lord handed Ryou some kind of drink that smelled disgusting,

causing the protagonist to grimace his face. Ryou noticed that this is an incredible stench. Beyatold

said that this is the alcohol of wars which is made by the Voltarians. Ryou took the drink. The main

character clarified that they really sought her him as soon as he woke up. Beyatold noted that this

alcohol was made from the bones and blood of powerful monsters. Ryue replied that he didn't even want to know.

The Lord of the Sword explained to Ryue that this was the best remedy for restoring vitality.

Having poured himself alcohol, Beethold began to drink it with Ryue. The Lord of the Sword noticed

that the guy, as a stranger, would probably not like the drink. The main character was numb with

surprise and silently looked at the drink. Beethold looked at Ryue. Suddenly, Ryue suddenly

drinks the contents of the glass in one gulp. The main character breathed out a sigh of relief.

Raising his glass above him, Ryo began to stretch his neck while the Lord of the sword looked at him.

The main character asked why this alcohol is so strange, it's at least 70 degrees here.

Ryo chuckled. The guy clarified, it turns out Bayatold thinks that Ryo is a foreigner,

and how did he understand this. The sword lord smiled as he sipped his drink.

They had told notice that the guy didn't even try to deny it.

Sighing, Bayatold looked at Ryo out of the corner of his eye.

The lord noted that strangers have a habit of staring into space when they study monsters or objects,

Explaining that he noted that the habit of checking the level of the main character is not seen so often.

They told Handed Ryo a bottle, which he took.

The sword Lord said that it was strange, he thought that Ryo would attack him since he has an aura blade.

Ryo asked why he did this.

The first one noted that he could kill Ryo.

Grinning, Ryo replied that if Beethold had wanted to, he would have killed him long ago.

Ryo began pouring alcohol into glasses.

The guy emphasized that the Lord knows that now Ryo cannot use the aura blade.

Bayot told noted that the guy seemed to have figured out how to use that sword.

The main character said that he had learned a little.

The Lord noted that the hero had acquired a new power, which at least had limitations.

The sword Lord looked seriously into the protein in his size.

He asked if Raya wasn't happy about this and if he wasn't striving to become the strongest.

The main character looked at the flowing alcohol that the Lord of the sword poured for him.

Raya noted that he never thought about wanting to become stronger.

The Lord looked at Rayo sternly.

Bayot told asked why he was fighting them.

smiled and sat down in a comfortable position. The main character answered to survive, and he

will survive, and as a result will live a calm life. Raiu looked at the contents of the glass,

the color of which resembled the color of blood. The main character noted that he realized that this

was not enough when he saw Martin, who had lost his comrades. Raiu remembered Martin's appearance

during the battle. Afterward, Raiu remembered himself sitting alone and counting the days. The main

character noted that he told himself that he had been fighting alone for 20 years in a row, and somehow

and it up in the wealth. The hero's gaze was then completely devastated, and in the end,

Ryou realized that the stranger would not be calm anywhere. Ryou remembered his first meeting

with Addis. The main character noticed that initially he could not adapt to such a life,

and then he began to meet others. The first Ryou came across was a dragon that hides its identity,

then Ryou remembered the wyvern. The hero noted that the wyvern was falsely accused of killing

the king. Next, the guy in front of him imagined the image of the prophetess. Ryou said that the

The prophetess was born in absolute non-vision.

Ryo describes his team of four members.

The guy noted that they were all very strange guys, that's why they were able to accept

him for who he is.

Ryo shared his thought with Beethold that if his entire team remained alive, then that

would be enough for him.

Ryo looked rarely at the invading fire.

The main character noted that there are those who interfere with this, that's why he fights.

Beethold smiled looking at Ryo.

The sword lord asked about comrades, friends, family, and Ryo fighting against the entire

world for the sake of these relationships.

Ryan replied to satisfactorily that this was not so, and he did not want to fight the world.

And then Ryan looked intently at Bayatold.

The main character asked him why he was fighting.

The fire burned brighter.

Ryan continued to say that no matter what Bayatold said about the goddess's task, those

who betrayed her were his comrades.

And no one could force him, Ryan noted, unless Bayatold himself wanted it.

The main character asked what his main reason was.

The sword lord looked proudly into the distance.

Bayatold replied that he wanted to become the strongest 80 years ago. He remembered himself in his youth. The Lord began to tell that there was one week Voltarian boy. Mainland ran to 70 years ago. The monsters fangs are aimed at its prey. Bayatold says that he suffered great difficulties due to the sudden appearance of dungeons and monsters. The man ran away screaming in horror. The bishop noted that at that time in rant there was no organization such as hunter guilds. A huge monster boar grabbed the fleeing man and vid off his head. A large number of such monsters attacked the food card.

And people resisted them as best they could. Beyatold said that the mainlanders could only rely on the mercenaries, who were actually foreigners who made their way here from the Baron Islands in the east. It was the Volterian race, Sword Lord RIO explained. Beyatold noted that the Volterians have been mercenaries since ancient times. The monster's huge mouth opened, revealing its powerful fangs. This monster, the Sword Lord explained, then attacked little Beyatold.

Flated connoted that as a child, he also performed simple duties and went on raids with others.

Suddenly, a huge pile of a monster appeared and a roar sounded. Little Beyatold turned his gaze to this monster.

The monster was enormous in size. The future sword lord was even smaller than the little finger of a

bore monster with a human physique. These were supposed to be simple tasks Beyatold noted.

The woman abruptly hugged Beyatold and took the monsters blow upon herself, who killed her with

a powerful blow to the back. The lord of the sword noticed that a lot of blood had been shed.

Candles were burning in the lamps in the tent. Little Beyatold noted that it seemed like he had

come to that gorge in vain, but fortunately, the cargo remained intact. The future ruler stood

with an axe in his hand and with his head bowed. His body was covered in source. A merchant

approached Beyatold and asked if he was the only one who was able to escape. The man began to

write something down an ink on paper while the future ruler looked at him. The merchant noted that

it was a pity that this happened. The man turned his gaze to Beyatold, taking out a gold coin from the

The merchant noted that even if everything is in order with the goods, as long as the monster is alive, there will be problems with the next shipment of goods. The man sighed. Noting that he shouldn't have told him this, because Beyatold wouldn't understand anyway. The merchant threw a gold coin on the table. The man noted that he was giving him a coin for the journey. Suddenly, three menacing, large man entered the tent and stood behind the future ruler. Beyatold noted to Ryah that it was not difficult to deceive simpletons like us by those who could only boast of strength. The future sword-lord clenched his hands and defists. He was giving him a coin for the journey. Suddenly, three menacing, large man entered the tent and stood behind the future ruler. Beyatold noted to Ryah that it was not difficult to deceive simpletons like us by those who could only boast of strength. The future sword-lord clenched his hands and defists. The man's hand and he was willing to get a

They had told recall that there were many cases when the Volterians did not receive their fees even for fulfilling the contract, and for the inhabitants of the mainland, they were just savages.

In an instant, the future ruler beat all those who stood behind until they lost consciousness, one of the thugs got his head stuck in the ceiling.

The other was lying on a broken table, and the third was lying under the rubble of the table.

Walking along the table, they had told approached the merchant and took his hand.

Suddenly, they had told's axe approached the man's throat with its blade, the merchant was terrified.

The future ruler looked menacingly at the merchant.

They told asked him a question about money.

The ruler's eyes filled with blood.

After a short pause, he asked, or deaf, a silver spear hung on the wall.

After Bartold came to the elder, the second one slapped him on the head while the first one held

a large bag in his hand.

The man looked menacingly.

The elder approached Bayatold with the fact that the inhabitants of the mainland liked to

spread rumors, and he threatened their client, which shook the trust in the Voltarians.

The island was covered with clouds.

The island where we lived, the elder continued to say is becoming increasingly deserted

and he lacks provisions.

Without orders, the man noted to the future ruler, without clients from the mainland,

they risked dying out as a race.

They had told raised his head.

The future ruler shouted, asserting to the elder that those people were behaving like this.

The elder silence Beethold.

The man asked the future sword lord if it was entirely their fault that the mission failed.

The elder asked what Beethold thought about why his parents died when they met the monster.

Beethold's eyes narrowed, and he remembered his mother's smile that saved him.

The man continued to say, "As Beethold thinks, why was he the only one left alive while carrying

out this assignment?"

The corners of the future sword Lord's lips began to tremble.

The elder began to leave while Beethold stood silently with his head down.

The man recommended that Beethold rest and go clear his head.

The loaves fell out of the bank.

The future ruler reasoned that this food was bought with the lives of his parents, and he

was now disgusted even to look at this food.

Bayatold took a bite of bread with tears in his eyes.

He was sick of his own weakness and the fact that he was still alive, but he forced himself

to eat everything without a trace in order to grow and become stronger.

Holding the bread in his hand, Bayatold sat and cried bitterly, and his tears fell to the floor.

The future ruler is going to become very strong.

Hiding behind the wall, Bayatold was being watched by a little blue-haired girl.

Several years past like this, says Bayatold Rio.

Bayatold came with the carcass of the monster to the elder, and standing next to him was

the girl who had been spying on Beyatold that day. Beyatold was already an adult and pumped

up young man, in his hand he held a monster that looked like a lion with horns. The sword

master noted that he had undergone an initiation ceremony into adulthood that day. His gaze

was blank and he looked at the elder. Beyatold explained that he was 21 years old at the time,

and there were no more strong monsters left in his homeland. The elder was pleased with

the result of Beyatold's work, and his daughter also glowed with joy at the sight of the

future Lord of the Sword. The man said that Beyatold had now become a truly great Voltarian

warrior, and now he allows him to take his daughter as his wife. The girl shed tears

of happiness. She said she was happy it finally happened. Beyatold stood in amazement. He asked

what the elder was talking about, especially since Battle was going to go to Ranta to become

even stronger, which is why he went through this coming of age ceremony. With a smile

on her face, the girl began to unbutton her cape. She noted that she chose the right man,

Growing off the robe and getting into a fighting pose, the girl warned him that if he wanted

to leave here, he would have to defeat her.

The weather was sunny and cloudy outside.

Bayatold was sailing to Ranta on a ship.

The sword lord noted that he went to Ranta to become stronger, suddenly Raiu shouted sharply

asking him to stop.

The main character stood in a puzzled pose while the sword lord sat with his arms crossed.

Raiu continued, talking about how Bayatold's fiancé was doing and why he abruptly skipped

the topic.

The mane character noted that this is quite possible if Beyatold did not have feelings for his bride. The sword lord noted that he would be lying if he said that he felt nothing for her. The lord sadly lowered his gaze. Beyatold said that he did not want to make the girl wait for him to wait for a person who was so close to death for the sake of the status of the strongest. Beyatold continued his story. He recalled the numerous attacks on him. He explained that he could not make the girl wait for him for him. He was so close to death for the sake of the status of the strongest. Beyatold continued his story, he recalled the numerous attacks on him.

He explained that he continued to fight endless battles, wandering around every corner of

Ranta and entering every dungeon that caught his eye. The sword lord noted that he did not know any other

way other than to push himself to the limit. He remembers fighting a flock of eagle-like monsters.

They had told notes that he destroyed countless monsters, and every time he came close to death,

he became stronger. Every battle drops of monster blood fell on him. Four years have passed,

the lord of the sword continues to tell. The sun was setting behind the familiar mountains,

making his way through the thicket, Beethold directed his gaze to one point. In front of him sat a giant humanoid bore.

He met a monster he knew, who killed the ruler's family. The monster directed his gaze at Beethold.

And at that moment the ruler recalled how his mother saved him from a blow, and how he would

contempt for himself ate the loaf for which his parents died. Beethold's face filled with rage.

He thanked the monster for still being alive and leaned the blunt end of the axe against his chest,

preparing to attack. The bishop noted that this time, and then suddenly, together with battle,

the stranger uttered in one voice the words for the monster to prepare for death.

The two guys looked at each other. The guy in the robe pointed his sword at Bayatold.

He introduced himself as the sword master thunder from the hunter's guild. The thunder

noted that he had received an order to destroy this monster, and asked Bayatold to tell him his name

and guild. Without listening to the thunder, Bayatold suddenly rushed into battle, sharply attacking

the monster in the neck, while the second one shouted after him. The thunderous stood still

in shock and began to speculate that this guy could be a hunter. He noted that he had seen in

decisive hunters like Beethold. Beethold at that time dealt a series of blows to the monster.

The funderer noted that people like him should not stand on ceremony no matter what they do.

Without wasting any more time, the rogue guy took out his sword's dipped in lightning and

kicked the monster. Out of surprise, the ruler drew attention to the guy and noted that the

The thunder was very fast. The thunder was preparing for a stronger attack. He shouted to Beyatold that he was not a hunter, and anyone who was not registered as a hunter was prohibited from entering the dungeon. The guy in the robe cast a menacing glance at the sword lord. The thunder shouted that Beyatold should not even dare to touch the monster. Out of anger, Beyatold grabbed the monster by the leg and started to twist it. The thunder managed to jump off the monster, Beyatold threw a wall at the monster. While flying down, the thunder was shocked. He did not believe what he saw.

The guy in the row questioned himself about the fact that this guy was able to throw the monster into the wall.

Having landed on the ground, the thunder ran towards the monster with the speed of lightning.

Overtaking Bayatold, while the lord of the sword was preparing to attack, throwing his axe behind his back.

The axe cut through the wind with its speed and began an attack.

But unexpectedly for Barthol, the thunder is attack went faster and cut off the monster's fang.

The guys exchanged stern glances and simultaneously asked the same question to each other about who you are.

Due to the unimaginably powerful attacks, splits appeared on the ground at the side of the duel.

The blades of the funder and Beyatold collided in battle.

With lightning speed, the sword lord lunged towards his opponent.

There was a severe cut on his shoulder.

Beyatold said that this was the first time.

The sword lord's face was filled with genuine anger and rage.

Beyatold noted that he could not suppress an opponent weaker than him.

Having become alert, Garkin parried his attack.

The sword lord added that his sword did not even touch his opponent.

Suddenly, making a somesalt, the funderer kicked Bayatold in the face, his foot stopped

a centimeter from the sword Lord's face.

Suddenly, the funderer's face was filled with bewilderment.

The moment the sword Lord swung his leg, pushing Garan back, he landed on the ground.

Blood clots were visible near the funderer's mouth, completely covered in a powerful aura,

Garcan stated that Bayatold looked like an alien.

The funderer noted that he simply wanted to stun him, saying that he turned out to be more

dangerous than the monster.

Bering his teeth, the sword lord prepared to attack.

Garken's lightning speed left a trace of aura on the ground.

Grasping the weapon with both hands, they had told rush to the attack.

Suddenly, at the sight of the fight, a huge monster appeared and opened its mouth.

Closing its mouth, the monster swallowed the guys.

Suddenly, streams of warrior aura began to emanate from his mouth.

After which, the monster's body was torn into small pieces.

Crossing his blades, the funder managed to block they had told's attack.

Using all possible strength, Garken froze in one position.

Looking at the distraught lord of the sword, the thunder assumed that he was using aura, adding that he could not be overcome by force. But suddenly, the wound on Bayatold's stomach began to bleed heavily. Blood gradually began to drain from his eye. Stunt, Garion watched as the sword lord collapsed to the ground, trying to catch his breath, thunder assumed that he fell because of his aura. Looking at Bayatold's body, Garion wondered what kind of wound it was. The sun's rays fell on the walls of the palace. Turning to Garkhen, the subordinate noted that he was the firstborn of the Enduro's clan.

On one of the walls of the palace, a portrait of Garkin's relative was visible.

Approaching the table where the firstborn was leisurely drinking tea, the subordinate declared

that he was the one who would lead the clan in the future.

He was amazed that Garkin had invested a large amount of money in an unknown hunter's guild,

and also went hunting himself, hiding his identity.

Raising his hand to his face, the subordinate wondered what the ruler would say about this

if he found out about it.

Garkin stated that he would break off all relations with him.

smiling. Enduros noted that being so close to the common people means helping them personally.

Dharhan reported that this was the fairest thing he could do now. Barely holding back tears,

the subordinate tried to find out how he could look into the eyes of the queen after death.

Looking at the body of the sword lord, the subordinate asked her the wounded savage

who was that Garkan had secretly brought home. Noting that there were stray dogs first,

he wondered at what point Enduros would pick someone up. Looking at the scars on Bayatold's body,

Garham noted that he was definitely much more dangerous than a dog, adding that he fought with a

reino that would make it impossible for an ordinary person to even breathe normally. Further,

Enduros said that the sword lord fought with his bare hands against him, a magical sword master

using special power. Turning his head towards his frightened subordinate, Enduros asked if

Beethold was amazing. The subordinate noted that no matter how amazing he was, he was still a savage.

He said that he was worried that the lord of the sword would become angry with darken.

Hearing this, and Duros asked him not to worry. Suddenly, with unimaginable power,

Bayatold broke through the door of the room. Garken was sure that he would not be able to get up for

at least a month. Looking at the aura covered Sword Lord, the subordinate called him a savage.

Examining his hand, Bayatold asked what kind of fire it was, trying to find out what Garan had done with it.

Horrified, Duros thought that he was moving after only two days. The Lord of the Sword ordered Garan

to respond, noting that otherwise he would kill him. Continuing to think, Duros guessed that the

The sword lord instinctively activated the aura and accelerated the healing rate, smiling,

Garan stated that he was the one who healed him.

Indero's reported that he summoned the force, one of the great four forces, himself, adding

that it was an aura.

Beyatold's face was filled with surprise.

Turning his head, Garan asked the sword lord to follow him, declaring that he would show

him the way to properly use the power.

Looking at the perplexed Beyatold, Indero said that he needed to receive a fee for the monster

he attacked.

Drawing attention to the stunned faces of the hunters, Garan said that the guild usually

gives a fee for completing tasks, adding that for this reason, Beethold should first register with the

Guild in order to receive money. While recording, Enduro stated that for now, the Sword Lord became a member of

his team, which is why they will receive the money together. Frowning, Beethold wondered why this was so,

noting that he had defeated the monster alone. Having asked what he was talking about,

Garken said that if everyone's contribution was taken into account, then his share was equal to 70%.

The sword lord noted that even a dead pig knows that he has 80 percent.

Next, Enduros tried to find out if Beethold could write his name, adding that in this case,

their reward would be divided 50-50. The sword lord's face was shrouded in disbelief.

Beethold said that at that time all the inhabitants of the mainland seemed to him to be clever

swindlers. Conducting a dialogue with the guild worker, Garken pointed to the lord of the sword.

Beethold noted that his opponent was an aristocrat who hid his identity.

It was clear to the lord of the sword that he had no shortage of money, frowning deeply,

Beyatold wondered what he was playing. Further, holding out a mysterious artifact,

the girl said that if the lord of the sword wants to join the hunter's guild,

then he needs to measure his level. Taking the artifact in his hands,

Beyatold tried to find out what kind of stone it was.

Eunjuro stated that it was a new magical device that they had recently acquired,

adding that it could accurately measure the level. Looking at the wary Beyatold,

GAR can note that this device also prevents dubious raids, since it is a safe means.

Throwing the magical device into the hands of Enduros, the lord of the sword declared that he refused to do so,

turning towards Beethol. GAR can ask if he was refusing because the device was created based on the magic of

the demon god, noting that there was nothing wrong with recognizing the level. frowning, the sword

lord stated that he did not know any demon gods, adding that he did not separate enemies. Beethol believed

that knowledge of his level had no meaning. Heading out of the guild, the lord of the sword said

that he did not intend to join a group of cowardly worms who could not do anything until they knew the level.

Outrage, Garren stated that not everyone was willing to risk their lives as much as Beethold.

Noting that those without power could suffer at the hands of monsters and villains.

A memory of their previous fight with Beethold surfaced in Enduro's head.

Garren said that the hunter guild was created precisely to protect the weak.

Noting that hunting is the fairest way to use strength.

Opening his mouth slightly, the sword lord declared that he spoke beautifully.

Looking at the stand in Doros, Beethold called him a hero who covered his face.

Walking away into the distance, the Lord of the sword said that the weak die, but the strong survived.

With a serious expression on his face, Beethold said that there was no point in talking about justice

since this was reality. Taking off his mask, GARC had noted that there was some truth in his words.

From what he heard, Beethold turned his head, frozen in one position. Clenching his fist,

and Doros declared that reality could be changed if only they had enough power.

Extending his hand to the Lord of the sword, Garken asked if he wanted to become the strongest, adding that in that case, he needed to follow him.

With a hopeful look, Enduro said that he would give him the opportunity to fight against strong opponents until he got tired of it.

The sword lord noted that this was not just a game of being a hero, adding that there was sincerity in Garen's words.

Smurking, Beyatold declared that he was out of his mind.

Looking at the smiling Enduros, the Lord of the sword said that he was full of reality, which was different from his.

Garghain noted that Beyatold seemed exactly the same to him. The sword lord said that he joined the team as an escort to the Garghain night without any level measurements.

Walking next to Enderos, Beyatold stated that if the fight was boring, he would kill Garghain first.

After which, Enderos asked him to at least get dressed. The sword sovereign reported that it was expensive to buy clothes on the mainland.

Garghain stated that if they start whispering that Voltarian warriors do not wear clothes,

then it will all be because of Beyatold. The lord of the sword said that after this the family broke off

all relations with Garken so they were able to go on a long journey. Horrified, the main character

said that even though he was dressed now, because of Beyatold, he constantly had to hide his chest.

Smurking. The sword lord noted that there was nothing to be done in this situation, adding that

people on the mainland liked to spread false rumors. Whereie, Raiu thought that Gerhan was a little

different than he thought, adding that he truly stood for justice. Looking at the thoughtful Beyatold,

he wondered how it all happened, realizing that it was too late to ask. Turning towards the

The sword Lord, the main character said that he was shocked by this story and the false rumors that he did not want to measure the level because he did not like the demon king.

Further, Ryou asked why he did not use artifacts, suggesting that he did not go into the dungeon much.

The sword Lord noted that it was the other way around. Standing behind Garkon, they told prepared for battle.

The sword Lord said that they did the work that other hunters did not want to do, saying that it was mainly clearing dungeons.

They had told stated that at that time there were not many who could do this, so they even became famous.

The weapon in the sword Lord's hands broke into small pieces.

Beethold reported that they managed to obtain quite a few artifacts, noting that he immediately

broke them when he used the aura.

The sword Lord stated that identifying and evaluating the artifacts was not an easy task,

which made it difficult for Garhen to use them as well.

Looking at the artifact, Zenovio was amazed that Beethold broke it.

The sword Lord reported that the only one who bought artifacts from them was Zenovia, who studied

demon god magic.

Approaching the group of guys, the Archmage said that it was much more convenient to go there yourself.

Vayatold reported that she eventually joined their team in order to personally enter the dungeons and study them.

The sword Lord assumed that she was the first to do the work of hunters, while being an intellectual magician, believing that it was impossible to notice such a thing.

Behind the guys was Halion, whose face was covered in bandages.

Vayatold said that they became even more famous and took on tasks from high-ranking officials among the nymph race.

With a malicious grin on his face, the man stated that the group's duties included punishing runaway

subordinates who attacked the aristocrats.

The sword lord noted that the aristocrats who did not like him in Garhen.

Taking a fighting stance, Beethold prepared to attack.

The lord of the sword reported that they had betrayed the high-ranking officials of the

nymph race and released their subordinates.

Tears gradually began to appear on Holian's face.

Beethold.

The sword lord noted that among them was the lord of life and death.

They had told said that she also joined the team, adding that she told the whole world

about the atrocities of the Nymph elite.

Standing next to the Lord of the Sword, Holly instated that because of him they were kicked

out of the kingdom of the Nymphs.

They had told asked her not to think about it.

The Lord of the Sword said that in the world they were called hunters who helped the weak

and did justice.

They had told was shocked by what he saw.

The sword Lord stated that one day when he turned back, he saw.

Behind him was a huge crowd of hunters.

The Lord of the Sword spoke of a plurality of followers.

Just smiling, Garan said that they just need to look forward and move on, adding that this is

just the beginning.

Smarking, Beyatold noted that this was true.

The sword Lord talked about how he fought without stopping.

In a place shrouded in darkness, a mysterious red glow could be seen.

Beyatold reported that he was on the verge of death a thousand times, stating that despite

this, he continued to grasp at any opportunity similar to a glimmer of light.

While in the battlefield, Beyatold let out a terrifying roar.

The sword lord stated that he was only getting stronger.

Standing on the corpse of a huge monster, Beethold noted that he did everything to become the strongest.

Raising her hands to her face, Holly and asked if the sword lord was okay.

Zenovio was amazed that he broke through despite the place being blocked, calling Beethold

a true monster.

Looking at the worried lord of life and death, Garan declared that they had nothing to worry

about.

Smiling, Enduro said that he no longer knew whether the lord of the sword was truly human.

on the defeated monster, Bayatold suggested that it was not Garan to say such a thing. After hearing this,

Indooro sat down on the killed monsters. The sword lord noted that he was not the only one growing stronger.

Moving forward, he declared that he alone should be the strongest. Looking at the joyful guys,

Bayatold declared that he must be the only one standing, that he had defeated all strong rivals,

adding that there can only be one strongest. Where he, the sword lord thought that the day would come when

when they would have to fight. With an angry expression on his face, they had told blocked

Garahan's attack. Watching Enduro's, the sword lord thought about innate abilities and endless

cunning. There was a fierce battle between the guys. They had told noted that at some point,

Garahan invented his own sword technique and achieved great success in it. Holding the blade

to his face, Enduro's prepared to attack. Putting his weapon behind his back, the lord of

the sword rushed into battle. While fighting Garahan, they had told stated that he had no

No equal in this skill.

Whereie, the lord of the sword said that it was impossible to admit either victory or defeat.

Suddenly, Enduro's blade pierced Beethold's body.

Grabbing his hand, the lord of the sword spoke of true victory.

Having swung, he froze in one position.

Beethold's weapon almost reached Garken's neck.

Enduro's blade was a centimeter from the sword lord's stomach.

Looking at the excited guys, the judge announced the end of the competition in Garken's

victory.

Watching Enduro's shake hands, the judge declared that this was an unforgettable battle between

In the strongest warriors in Ratna, frowning, the Sword Lord wondered what kind of useless display this was.

Garken said that all this was for the sake of justice.

Looking at the joyful women, Enduros noted that compared to the monsters, there are still few hunters in Ratna, and investments from high ranking officials are needed to expand the hunter's guild.

Whereie, Garken said that at this rate, the world will not change.

Bringing the smoking pipe to her face, Zenovia stated that they hoped for their interest in the hunter's guild,

Adding that if they wanted to support the research of magic, then they should approach her.

The Archmage said that with the help of the hunters guild they could save more people from monsters.

Looking at the embarrassed Bayatol, Zenovia asked them to support the guild.

Raising his hand, the sword lord reflected that there were still many strong warriors in the world.

Continuing to think, he noted that until they defeat them all, the fight with Garken can be postponed.

Turning his attention to Enduros, Bayatol said that this was exactly what he thought.

Suddenly, Garken's gaze fell on his father, sitting in the stance.

The Lord of the sword said that he asked them to wait a few days and left for his homeland.

Waving his weapon, Beethold noted that while this had not happened, the season had changed.

Legially sipping tea, Garken dodged the attacks of the Lord of the sword.

Raising his weapon, Beethold declared that judging by the way he definitely dodged, he was not a ghost.

In Duro said there were more cases than he thought.

Folding his hands, the sword Lord wondered why he had only returned down.

Zenovia assumed that Garken had gotten himself into some kind of trouble again.

Holly noted that Garken is a very inquisitive person in a good way.

Holding a mug of tea, Enduro said that his father had died.

Looking at the stunned guys, Garken stated that he had been ill with a serious illness for a long time.

Noting that due to his duties as a ruler, he was severely overworked.

Enduro said that his father came there that day to see him for the last time and asked for his forgiveness.

Jumping up from her chair, Holly asked for his forgiveness, adding that she did not know about it.

The Lord of the sword believed that he had lived too long. Further, Garken noted that all this is

already in the past. Looking at the alarmed Lord of life and death, Enduro's asked if she said that she was

saving money for an orphanage. Taken aback, Holian said that he wanted to protect people like her.

Looking at Zenovia, who was holding a smoking pipe, Garen reminded her of her words that she had

finished all her experiments. The archmage stated that equipment was needed for deeper research into

into the demon god, asking why he was interested in this. Closing his eyes, enduros turned

to Beethold. Interrupting him, with a serious expression on his face, the lord of the sword said

that he wanted to leave the hunter's guilt. Hallean was shocked when she heard this. Zenovia's

face was filled with confusion. After hearing this, Garken put his glass on the table. Turning

to the guys, enduros suggested that they had probably heard what they were saying about strangers.

Horrified, Zenovia began to talk about people who came from another world, asking if these

These were false rumors.

Raising his hand.

Garken said that it is not yet known for sure whether these are people or not, adding that

it is quite possible that those monsters are in the human body.

Indignant, the lord of the sword wondered what was wrong with this, stating that if they were

monsters, then their task did not change.

Placing her hand on her chest, Halleon suggested that these were people who accidentally ended

up in this world, asking if they should treat them as beings as intelligent as themselves.

Looking around the city, they had told stated that this could only increase unrest in society,

Noting that ordinary people were dying in the battle between the rulers.

Looking at the wary lord of the sword, Garken said that it was for this reason that he needed

to gain the right to rule and stop the unrest.

Raising his hand, Enduros noted that the ruler could not be a hunter.

Suddenly, they told Grab Garken by the clothes.

The sword lord's face was filled with anger and despair.

Looking down, Enduros asked for forgiveness, adding that he would have to leave the

guilt.

Looking at the angry sword lord, Garken said that this was already a settled matter.

which the lord of the sword invited him to fight. The guys blades collided in a fierce battle.

A powerful aura flowed from both of them. Concentrating, enduro's frozen one position.

Raising his weapon above his head, they had told prepared to attack. At the last moment,

Garken managed to block his opponent's strong attack. Next, putting his foot forward,

he struck the lord of the sword in the face. Angry, they had told stated that it was like a

fly flying by. In dignity, Garken asked if the lord of the sword was faking. Raising her

her hands to her face, Holly and said that they both wanted to quit the guilt.

Zenovia, standing nearby, asked her to leave them, noting that it was not the first time for

the guys to fight with each other.

With an excited expression on her face, the Lord of Life and Death announced the use of

four great powers.

The Archmage stated that she had placed a magical barrier to prevent the fighting from being

her outside, adding that she was betting 10 X's on Garken's victory.

Preparing to attack, Enduro stated that while they were hunters, they had cleared most

Most of the dangerous dungeons, noting that their work as hunters was over.

Raising the blade to his face, Beyatold suggested that Enduros was choosing some kind of policy.

Clenching his fist, the Lord of the Sword stated that Garken was born into an aristocratic family

and that everything was easy for him.

Suddenly, Beyatold discovered that Enduros standing in front of his face had disappeared.

Finding himself behind the Lord of the Sword, Garken reported that this was so adding that

the world was unfair.

In the thick of the forest, a clash of the geysaurus was visible. Standing in full combat readiness,

the geys froze in one position. Pressing his fist into bayatold stomach and deros revealed that

they fought for justice with the sword, noting that it was impossible to create that justice.

your head down, Garan stated that for the sake of equality and justice in Ratna, it is not

enough to be a ruler, saying that he will rule the entire empire. Stretching out his hand,

Enduros announced that the work for his sword was finished, asking Bayatold to become his assistant.

The shadow of the moon fell on the sword Lord's body, looking at him, Garcan declared that his

power could change the world. Taking Enduros his hand, the Lord of the sword said that it didn't

sound so bad. Suddenly, Bayatold knocked his comrade over behind his back, landing on the ground,

Garkon became indignant. Turning his head, Enduros tried to find out what he was doing. Suddenly, the sword Lord cut his body, wary Enduros froze in one position. Powerful streams of aura began to emanate from Bayatold's body. The sword Lord stated that he offered to fight. Looking at Garkon, in whose hands were blades shrouded in streams of aura, Bayatold noted that he had definitely become stronger. Seeing the grinning opponent, the sword Lord said that he could not allow a person who could become stronger than him to leave the sword. Further, Bayatold said that this was the last chance to fight Garkon.

Garcan, being completely enveloped in the aura, the Sword Lord stated that he invited him to fight. A mysterious

glow appeared behind Beethold, who had taken a fighting stance, raising her hands to use the technique,

Holly and asked the Sword Lord to calm down, saying that the wound needed to be healed first.

Where he, Garcan called out to Beethold. The memory of how his blade pierced the body of the

Sword Lord surfaced in his mind. Garcan noted that he would have cut him down if this had been a real fight,

An image of Beyatold grabbing his hand appeared in his thoughts.

Decide himself with rage, the sword lord raised his weapon to strike his opponent.

His blade almost reached Garkon's neck. He added that Beyatold could have used that moment to cut off his head.

Pointing the blade in his direction, Garkon asked if he thought so.

Sparks of his powerful mana could be seen next to his face.

He said that everything that the lord of the sword could chop off was the maximum, his erca.

Smurking, Beyatold said that he would wag his tongue later when he survives and gets involved in politics.

Suddenly, many blades appeared from the depths of the forest. Having connected the weapons,

Gargan used magical swords of protection using the rainfall technique. Horrified,

Holly noted that even Gargan took on this, adding that they were partners, asking why they were fighting.

Turning to her, Zenovia asked her to open the protective dome. Screaming, the archmage ordered

this to be done over the entire territory of the duel. Due to the collision of bayatolds and

in Gharan's oras, a powerful explosion occurred. Due to the shockwave, many cracks appeared

in the ground. With lightning speed, the ruler rushed towards his opponent. Sparks from Gharan's

aura were visible in the air. With an angry expression on his face, they atoll prepared

to attack. The sword lord reported that as soon as he got a step closer, swords rained

down on him. Putting one blade forward, Gharan rushed into battle. Bayatoll said that

this was an ideal defense. In Dignant, the lord of the sword declared that nothing would

The sword lord's weapons attempted to bind his opponents' blades. Garren reported that his tricks could not stop Beyatold's power, adding that if he could handle two swords, he would send four. Continuing his lightning attacks towards the lord of the sword, Garren declared that if this was not enough, then six swords would be able to stop him. Crying out, he asked Beyatold not to think that force would always save him. Having dodge Gargen's blade, the lord of the sword, he would send four swords.

The sword's foot caught the face of his opponent, putting his weapon behind his back, Beethold prepared to strike again. Suddenly,

Garken disappeared from his field of vision, indignant. The Lord of the sword declared that all he could do was

run away. Streams of his powerful aura could be seen at the base of Garken's sword. Stretching his

fist forward, he positioned himself behind Beethold to launch an attack. His eyes were shrouded

in hatred and malice. Having struck the Lord of the sword, Garken rushed into the distance.

A severe cut appeared on Beyatold's body. Drops of blood were visible on the sword Lord's face.

A mysterious glow emanated from Garken's eyes. Turning to Beyatold, he asked if he was going to fight

until he cut him into pieces. Raising his sword upward, he used a lightning rod. Swinging his weapon,

Garken used a magic square. Beyatold had multiple wounds on his back. A barrier consisting of

of Garken's blades formed around the sword Lord. Further, Beyatold spoke about a technique

that allows one to conduct lightning between swords, adding that usually magical swordsmen

do not dare to do this. Raising his weapon in front of him, the sword Lord tried to block

Garken's multiple attacks. Beyatold noted that Garken was able to achieve as if nothing

had happened, stating, that this was the highest skill. The Lord of the sword was confident

that in the future the skill of his opponent would only grow. Beside himself with rage,

He wondered why this was so.

After Bayatold stabbed his weapon into the ground, many chips followed.

At the sight of the fight, almost the entire area was covered with cracks due to the power

of the blow of the sword tap.

Horrified, Garhen noted that Bayatold smashed the ground, not understanding what happened

to the magic swords.

With unimaginable force, the sword lord struck at his opponent's body.

Blocking the blow with his blades, Garhen tried to find out how Bayatold was able to release

the power so easily.

himself with rage, the sword lord let out a terrifying roar. Swinging his weapon, he threw his opponent's body

aside. Due to the colossal power of the blow, an explosion was heard at the scene of the fight.

Grasping the weapon with both hands, the sword lord rushed to attack. Having alerted his gaze,

he froze in one position. His leg was bound by Garken's blades. Suddenly, before his eyes,

there was a strong release of his opponent's aura. Taking a fighting stance, Garken declared that

strength is just a tool. Raising the blades to his face, he noted that the title of the strongest

does not matter. Pointing his swords forward, he used a concentrated reflection of the enemy.

By creating a huge magical projectile, Garkon activated the Thunder Siege. With unimaginable speed,

the projectile headed towards the Sword Lord. Shielding his face with his weapon,

Beethold prepared to block. A devastating explosion was heard on the battlefield,

resulting in a strong earthquake. The Sword Lord asked if Garen was saying that the title of the

strongest was meaningless. Due to the shockwave, Beethold's body swayed from the powerful

The Lord of the Sword of the Sword declared that all this was complete nonsense. Hanging in the air,

Garkin prepared to launch another attack. Putting the blade behind his back, he rushed towards Beethold.

Clenching his fist, the sword Lord once again let out a terrifying roar. In Beethold's hand was visible

a blade that pierced her right through. The Lord of the sword said that he gave up everything

for the sake of the title of the strongest. Breaking the weapon into two parts, Beethold declared, turned

away in his own and did not pay attention to anything, and also laid down his entire life.

A bloody wound was visible on the sword Lord's back. Garhan's blade sparkled with streams of

his aura. Beethold's gaze fell on his opponents back. The sword Lord wondered what else

he would have if he threw everything away. Having attacked Garken from behind, Beethold reported

that he had nothing else. Swinging his fist, the sword lord prepared to strike. After which, an explosion

of unimaginable power was heard in the thick of the forest. They had told his fist collided with a protective

barrier that appeared in its path. Raising her hands, Holly continued to maintain the strength of her

technique. Closing her eyes, the lord of life and death declared that she had always been grateful to

him for saving her. Staring at the barrier, they had told froze in one position. Holly noted that

she could not do anything alone, adding that she always respected him for trying to become stronger.

With tears in her eyes, the Lord of life and death reported that Beethold had lost his mind and began to

take out his anger on his comrades and began to sow discord in the team for the sake of battle.

Holly and tried to find out if the sword Lord the strongest wanted to become. Suddenly,

the blade from Beethold's hand fell to the ground. The Lord of the sword said that the

stronger he became, the easier his sword broke. Turning around, Beethold tried to leave the

place of the fight. The Lord of the sword noted that no matter how durable and strong the sword he took,

In the end, it would break. The hand of the bloody enemy reached towards the blade. Beethold stated that

Garhen's sword never broke. Kneeling down, he began to beg the Lord of the sword.

Leaning his forehead on the ground, Garhen said that he achieved all this only thanks to Beethold,

adding that he forced him to follow him. He stated that he could not change anything with his truth.

Looking at the take in a back Beethold, he said that he needed the strongest sword.

Looking at the broken blade, the sword Lord declared that it was strong enough,

adding that his ambition was not an empty dream.

Throwing the sword on the ground, Beethold declared that the weapon was too light.

A stuns in Ovia tried to calm down the annoyed hollyan.

The sword lord wondered what the sword of the strongest was.

After which, he said that thus, he left the team and went in search of an answer to his question.

Looking at the fire, the main character asked if Beethold had defeated Garam.

Whereie, the sword lord noted that he did not notice, saying that he was originally a sword magician who fought one-on-one.

Beethold said that in a different situation there would have been a different result.

Turning his head towards the sword lord, Ryoh assumed that Garan had taken the wrong path after his departure.

Beyatold said that he was not one of those who could change so easily because of this,

adding that if he had followed them then, perhaps he would have betrayed the goddess.

In the head of the main character, an image of powerful heroes appeared, whose faces were shrouded

in a malicious grin. Next, Ryoh asked if the situation was the worst at the moment. While watching the bonfire,

the sword lord stated that he could not understand Gargan back then.

noting that now that he thought about it, there was no need to end things like that. Folding his hands,

Ryo assumed that he knew what Beethold met. The protagonist noted that the sword lord is not a foreigner like him,

stating that Voltarian warriors are perceived as strangers on the mainland. An image of Beethold standing

with his back to him appeared in his head. Ryo reported that there was no one next to the lord of

the sword who could support him in his quest to become the strongest. Looking at the surprised Beethold,

the main character noted that he nevertheless met comrades walking along the same path,

and his adventure came to an end. The memory of all the members of his team surfaced in the Sword Lord's mind.

Ryou tried to find out if Beethold didn't want to admit it. While pouring a drink for the main character,

the Lord of the Sword said that due to his age, he could not understand this. After which,

Ryou noted that he was already 40. Bowing his head, Beethold said that with age,

useless stories become more and more, saying that he was tired of these conversations.

Next, he asked Ryou to finish it. The image of Beethold's formidable team arose in the main

characters head. Ryue tried to find out if the sword lord left the team, then how he fought with

the foreigners during the war asking if they fought together. Looking at Beyatol, the main character

asked him to tell him about it and then go. With a surprised face, the child wanted to know what happened

next. Sitting down next to the main character, the lord of the sword stated that for the first time

since Syria, he was meeting a person with whom he talked so much. Beyatol said that he would only tell

about this. The sword lord's body was completely submerged in water. Beyatol said that about 20 years

had passed since parting with them. Adding that he was still in search of real strength and

wondered what the strongest sword was. Being in the depths of the ocean, he was tied to a huge

anchor. The Lord of the sword noted that he could not understand this and fell further into the abyss.

The silhouette of a huge monster appeared in front of his face. Opening its mouth,

the monster tried to devour Beyatold's body. The sword sovereign stated that this was a critical moment.

After being devoured, the monster slammed its mouth shut. One of Beyatold's team members could

could be seen on the newspapers headline. The Lord of the Sword said that the ruler of Garhen from the

thousand-year-old kingdom of Caledrus would take part in the war. Brace is the lot of the goddess, and my

job is to turn foreigners into dust, he said. They had told reported that on the 20th, ruler

Caledrus Garhen openly declared that he would destroy the Great Land. Holding a newspaper in

his hands, the man noted that the world was in complete chaos. The guy noted that 3,000 people had

already died inside the country because of foreigners. Their ship was not far from the island. The man

said that according to rumors they all have a level above 80 and they increase it by killing people.

The stranger noted that due to the war, mercenaries were passing through their settlement.

Putting his hand to his head, he was glad that they were near the sea in too far away to launch military

operations. In Dignant, the guy asked what he was talking about, adding that strangers were also hiding

in this place. Angry, the man asked him to stop scaring him. Looking at the sea pier, the guy wondered

why there was a man who went fishing and never returned. The man noted that if he had already

he had taken the vessel. He needed to return it before the water rose. An anchor was visible from the mouth of a huge monster. Taking a back, the guy noted that he had taken the anchor from him. A rope was tied to an iron post. The stranger said that he asked him to give him the thickest rope that was available. He thought that he was going to sail on a large ship. Suddenly, a monster emerged from the depths of the sea. The stranger was amazed that he went fishing and did not take bait with him. When they saw the monster, the fisherman were shocked. Looking at Beyatold, whose hands were holding the monsters job, and the

they tried to find out what he was doing. A huge wave appeared behind the frightened fisherman.

Suddenly, the bell began to ring loudly. Watching the driftwood visible in the sea, the man

asked all the villagers to head to the mountains. Beside himself with rage, the monster tried to

drag the lord of the sword into the depths of the sea. The man reported a sea monster whose length

was 200 meters. Swinging his blade, Beethold thought that the monster could easily swallow an

entire ship. After which, with unimaginable power, he pointed his blade towards the monster. The lord

The sword of the sword thought that such a huge monster could not be found underground.

Next, Bayatold plunged his weapon into the monster's mouth.

Suddenly, he discovered that his sword was broken into pieces.

The daytime sky was shrouded in slowly moving clouds.

The sword lord noted that Garkhan's sword was heavy and strong.

Throwing Bayatold into the air, the monster opened its mouth to devour him.

Looking at the sun, the sword lord wondered why his sword was so weak, stating that it must

become even stronger.

into the monster's mouth, he assumed that now all he could do was fly down. A huge chain was visible in the unknown

person's hand. Surprised, the lord of the sword froze in one position. Suddenly, a huge anchor helped

Beethold avoid his faith. Taken aback, the lord of the sword asked where she was from here. Smiling, the woman

said that she almost died while she was waiting for him. A weapon was visible behind her. Grasping the anchor

with both hands, Beethold was covered in a stream of powerful aura. With unimaginable power, the sword

Lord struck at the monster's mouth, after which a huge wave arose in the sea.

The guy's gaze was directed at the people who were unloading the ship in every possible way.

At the pier there was the corpse of a defeated monster.

The tavern sign was covered in rays from the light of the lantern.

Sitting next to the woman, they had told noted that they had not seen each other for 40 years,

which is why they began to question each other.

The Lord of the sword was shocked by the news of his homeland, which he had not heard of

for 30 years.

A huge horde of hunters was waiting for further action.

they told spoke about his struggle in life. He noted that they left their mark and raised

many warriors. At the head of the detachment walked a warrior with a bag on his back. The sword

lords stated that in their shadow there were also Voltarians who continued to exist by engaging

in mercenary work. Adding that due to the increase in hunting guilds on the mainland, there

was less work. Many angry hunters fought a massive battle. They had told reported that the

opinions of the radicals who robbed in order to survive, and the neutral party, who wanted

to preserve military honor and pride different greatly. The sword lord stated that in the face of the

threat of extinction of an entire race, internal strife was inevitable. Holding a glass of alcohol in

his hands, he noted that it was quite possible that he was the source of the strife. They at all

reported that in order to become stronger so that nothing would hold him back, he betrayed his race.

Looking at the smiling woman, the sword lord noted that she did not blame him. She said that when you

live on a small island, you don't notice how time changes. Leaning on the bar, she said that in the

ended with the victory of the neutral party, adding that after the death of her father, the race

lost its integrity. Beyatold tried to find out if she had become a leader. The sword Lord's gaze

was fixed on the giant, which was the weapon being passed on to the head of the Volterian race.

Raising the glass to his mouth, Beyatold noted that the strangers were not so weak,

saying that to fight them, holding a piece of iron, which was nothing. Looking at the grinning woman,

the Lord of the sword said that especially with such a wound. She said that he had figured it out,

Adding that if they took part in the war, they would have provisions for five years ahead.

Whereie, the woman said this was the last chance for their race to become famous, saying that at the same time,

if they lose the warriors, then the extinction of the Volterians will be inevitable.

Turning her head, she spoke about how, as head, she must protect the race to the very end.

With a worried look, Bayatold reported that her voice trembled slightly,

noting that it was not due to the fear of battles and war. Looking at the sword on her back,

he stated that the things he had given up to become stronger were weighing on her.

Stopping at the exit, the woman asked if Beethold could fight with them.

The sword lords mind flashed back to Zenovia calming down an annoyed hollyon.

Turning his head, Beethold said that he could not do this.

Closing the door, the woman noted that he had not changed a bit, saying that he had cast

aside all his weaknesses for the sake of strength.

In the memories of the sword lord, an image of his childhood appearance surfaced.

The woman was talking about a boy who is afraid of weakness.

Closing his eyes, Beethold was lost in his thoughts.

The sun's rays of light enveloped the sail of a sea vessel.

The hunters face was filled with bewilderment.

Looking at the crowd of defeated warriors, the lord of the sword said that he was very disappointed.

Inspecting his fist, he said that he expected more from the younger guys, noting that they

couldn't beat just one old guy.

They had told said that if they couldn't beat him, they wouldn't be able to get off the

buff.

Indignant, the woman asked what he was doing.

Turning his head, the lord of the sword said that for these puppies, who do not have

normal muscles due to lack of food, the war would be too much asking them to return back

to their homeland.

for her weapon, the woman asked if Beyatold was suggesting that he abandoned the restoration of the race,

asking him not to say so. Rushing to attack, she declared that he should try to kill her first.

Suddenly, a drop of blood flew off to the side. Looking at the dumbfounded woman,

the sword lord said that she was right. Blood was gradually dripping from his head.

Beyatold thought that he would become stronger if he gave up everything that hit him,

noting that this only made his sword lighter. The bloodied sword lord stated that the sword should be

be heavy enough. The girl's hand covered the child's mouth from whose eyes tears were

coming out. Horrified, she froze in one position. A huge puddle of blood formed on the wooden

floor. Blood flowed down from the cracks in the floor. Many warriors looked at the bodies of

the killed people. Thening down, the guy said that they were fighting for the sake of the ratanians,

noting that they simply wanted to enlighten those who believed in some kind of goddess.

With a distraught look, he asked the warrior to tell him honestly where they called for help.

He further wondered whether it was not enough for him to lose his left arm.

His shield lay on the warrior's fingers.

The exhausted warrior said that he was trying in vain, adding that he could kill him.

After which, with an incredible roar, the guy stuck the sword into the floor.

Looking at the dumbfounded warrior, he noted that he himself would like to do this, saying that

he needs to gather people like the one with the 30th level and take them to the bosses

so that they can increase their experience points.

Horrified, the warrior wondered what he was up to.

the malicious grin on his face, the guy declared that he could do whatever he wanted with

anyone below level 30.

His sword was engulfed in flames.

He said that he could play with them as he pleased.

Suddenly, the entire floor was covered in flames.

Frightened people reported the fire, asking for someone to help them.

With a distraught look, the guy asked if he thought he wouldn't find him, noting that he

reeked of points.

After which, the broken door knocked one of the warriors off his feet.

A powerful explosion was heard at the scene of the fight.

All that was left of the defeated stranger was his clothes.

Taken aback, the guy turned his head.

Standing at the entrance to the city, Beethold spoke about rumors that say that after death

there are not even corpses left.

Plenching his fist, the sword lord declared that he would need them.

Raising his hand to his sword, Beethold declared that the giant was being handed over to the

best among the Voltarians.

The body of a defeated monster was chained to the sea vessel.

The lord of the sword noted that it resembled the soul of a Voltarian warrior, wondering

if it could be given to someone who abandoned their own.

one of the warriors asked what if the giant never returned to their race. The woman assumed that it would be so.

Looking at the daytime sky, she reported that Beethold carried not a giant, but the greatness of their race.

Smiling, she noted that it was impossible to unburden yourself in order to become stronger.

Remembering the powerful blade, the woman stated that since this happened, the giant would no longer be a symbol of the Voltarian warrior.

Having destroyed all the opponents, the Lord of the sword brought the giant to the guy's neck.

The woman said that the giant would become a symbol of the strongest in the whole world.

Horrified, the guy said that this couldn't happen, not understanding how Beethold's level could be 100 and 9.

After which, with unimaginable power, the sword lord pierced his body right through.

Placing his blade on his shoulder, he ordered the warrior to stop talking, asking if he was from Calvras.

The excited warrior reported that this was so.

Further, the lord of the sword asked him to tell Garken that reinforcements had arrived.

taken aback, the warrior tried to find out where the reinforcements were. Smiling, Beyatold stated that he was a

Volterian warrior, and that he was the reinforcement. Folding his hands, the sword lord noted that it was not that difficult to meet Garan again, adding that the only problem was that. Turning his head, he saw how the main character fell into a deep sleep. With a soft smile on his face, Beyatold wondered what kind of serene guy he was. Looking at the intoxicated riou, the lord of the sword declared that there was no need for any teaching, saying that his sword was already heavy enough.

After which, he wished the main character sweet dreams. A room was visible in the depths of the dungeon.

A thorn was visible in the monster's paw. They had told noted that starting tomorrow,

they will start for real. A brightly shining moon was visible in the night sky.

Racker said they arrived at the scene. The guy stopped in front of a huge stone hill.

Racker said that this huge block is callin' adding that this oasis had everything.

Raising his finger, he said that he charges everyone for his services as a guide.

Noting that today there was a special offer. Looking at the group, Racker said that he would give them a discount.

Folding his hands, the Lord of the Sword announced that today he and Rio, whom he called the baby, would go kill angels.

Raising his hand, the main character stated that he had a question. Rio asked about when it was decided that he would go to.

Smurking, Bea told noted that this had been the case from the very beginning.

Next, the main character asked if he just needed to clear the dungeon. We're calling the monster's huge paw.

Martin said that it was too difficult, adding that if you cleared the dungeon, everything that

was inside would come out. Martin wondered what if something went wrong, noting that in this case,

the gate would also move to areas where ordinary people lived. The hunter stated that the doors

that Beethold made were destroyed and they needed to deal with it as quickly as possible. Looking

at the resulting passage into the dungeon, the main character froze in one position. Smurking,

the lord of the sword said that it was all because of some pathetic worm. In Dignant,

Ryan noted that Beyatold himself told him to break them. The sword Lord's gaze was focused on

Martin's group, who were waving their hands at them. The main character stated that even if they

blocked the doors, it will not be for long, adding that someday this must be done. Turning around,

Beyatold asked if they knew that Ryan was a foreigner. The main character said that this was not

so, noting that he would not want such good guys to know about it. The monster's paw was covered in

the powerful aura of the sword Lord, taking out a huge thorn from it, Beyatold frozen one position.

Suddenly, a portal appeared in front of them. Smurking, Ryan, that he was a little tired of this.

Turning his head towards the sword Lord, the main character asked if they had not come there to kill the sacred beast and close the dungeon.

Hearing this, Beethold tried to find out if Ryan was talking about cruise murder.

Remembering the huge monster, the Lord of the sword said that it was stronger than steel,

and the lightning flying from its horn was much stronger than Garken's magical skills,

adding that it was quite difficult to fight with it. Putting his hand to his chin,

The main character noted that we were talking about a sacred animal, which made him understand why Beethold didn't get it easily.

Closing his eyes, the sword lord stated that it was not easy.

Paying attention to the thing in his hands, Beethold said that he first broke the horn,

noting that it was much easier to kill him that way.

Hearing this, the main character froze in one position.

Horrified, Ryou asked if Beethold had killed the sacred animal.

Looking at the skull of the defeated monster, the sword lord asked if it was unclear even with a landmark.

Revealing that his house was made from the bones of a sacred beast. With an annoyed expression on his face,

the protein has stated his hope that he would kill it so he could level up, noting that Saria thought

the sacred beast was still alive. Looking at the wary bayatold, Ryou asked if he lied on purpose.

Having kicked the main character into the portal, the lord of the sword said that he had too many

questions. Due to the rapid fall, Ryou began to scream in fear. Lying on the sofa, Saria reported

that she had a headache. Putting water on the table, Kivia stated that it would help her with

dehydration during a hangover. Turning to the prophetess, she tried to find out what time it was.

Holding a glass to canter in her hands, Kibia said that today was a day off at the tavern,

adding that Addis and either had gone out to buy groceries. Saria noted the feeling as if someone

had hit her on the head with a hammer. Leaning on her hand, she remembered that the prophetess

had started asking about Beethold yesterday. You said that it would be difficult for you to tell

anything without alcohol? Kibia said. Looking at the embarrassed Syria, the prophetess noted that

that she looked quite cheerful when she talked about the Lord of the Sword. Flutching a rag in her hand, Kivya reported the conclusion that could be drawn from her story, stating that Beethold, although Wayward, was a good person.

Sariya noted that the goddess herself chose the Lord of the Sword, adding that it is not even necessary to listen to her stories to understand this. Looking at the taken of Akkibya, she assumed that she wanted to know not about Beethold, but about what kind of person was next to the main character. Hearing this, the prophetess was shocked.

Smiling, Kivia said that it was so, rays of some might fell on Syria's face. Holding a bag of groceries in her hands,

Ethan noted that she didn't think that someone is strong as Bayatold could seriously think about so many things.

Addies believed that to some extent the Lord of the Sword was even similar to Ryo, suggesting that they became friends.

We're calling past events. The Wyvern noted that the main character always finds himself in some strange

situations. Squeezing the straps of the bag either stated that this kept them out of the way every time.

Addie's reported that they are weaker than RIO, smiling. Group member Rata noted that Ether had grown quickly, stating that she would soon overtake him. The Wyvern said that this happened because he helped her make the dragon core. Looking at the surprise either, Addie's noted that she was great for being able to do this, adding that he was just glad. Smiling, group member Rata was glad that the Wyvern was nearby. Ether's face was filled with embarrassment. Addie's thanked her, taken aback, the Wyvern stated that they were both dragons, which is why they understand each other and have a lot in common.

Laughing, Addie suggested that this was so. A blush appeared on the Wyvern's cheeks. While in her thoughts,

Ether thought that there was nothing special about this. Looking at Addie's, the Wyvern noted that there

were no other dragons nearby except him, adding that she thought about him a little more than usual.

The memory of Kivia and Ryu appearing in front of her face flashed through her mind.

Continuing to think, she thought about the phrase that they cannot be together. The Wyvern believed

that the prophetess had some nonsense. An image of a dragon and a Wyvern appeared in her head.

Ethan noted that there were also quite successful examples, reporting cases of crossing a

wyvern and a dragon, since they are both of the dragon race. While in her thoughts, the wyvern imagined

Addie's hugging her. She couldn't say that it was absolutely impossible. Taken aback, group member

Rata tried to find out what she was thinking about. Pointing her finger at the product, the wyvern

stated that there were beautiful hair bands. The silhouette of a girl could be seen in the shadows.

Addie's asked either to choose one for himself. Taken aback, the wyvern noted that she had not yet

repaid the debt to him. Throwing herself into his arms, the girl said that she had found him.

Completely bewildered, group member Rata tried to find out who she was. Smiling, the girl thought

that he was in the oasis, noting that they met here. Either was shocked by what she saw,

assuming that the girl was a visitor to the oasis, Addie stated that he was a little busy at the moment.

She further called Van member Rod Handsome, taken aback Addie's thanked her for this.

"Ethe's face was filled with despair. The girl asked if he could help her with her bags,

adding that they were too heavy for her. Holding huge bags in his hands, Addie said that he was

not at work at the moment, noting that he was not alone. Watching the Wyvern go off into the distance,

an excited member of Radha's group tried to call out to it. In Dignant,

Ether wondered if Addie was ready to help any girl. She understood that this was necessary to

maintain her reputation. Narrowing her eyes, the Wyvern declared that this had nothing to do with her.

Suddenly, she discovered that Addie's and the girl were missing.

angry, she moved on. Standing on the roof of the house, the guy said that everything was going according

to plan, adding that Cheryl had approached at ease. Putting his fingers to his ear,

he reported that Ether was leaving alone, noting that so far everything was going quite smoothly.

Richards' fingers held a special device that allowed him to keep in touch with him.

It seemed to the guy that they had fallen into a trap, and not the others.

Worry, the hunter asked him to stop talking nonsense, saying that the target did not even know

that they were pursuing him, standing on a stone eminence, Richard ordered the guy to be careful not to be

discovered until he received instructions. Frowning, the young man said that it was possible to simply

kill everyone who was there. Richard said that those people want them to sort it out quietly.

In Bella's hand was Racker's beaten body. Turning to her, the hunter tried to find out about the

situation. Her face was wrapped in an evil grin. Richard asked about their purpose. Bella noted that

she did not know this. Looking at the building's tower, she stated that she would understand this

this when she stepped inside. After which, the hunter asked her to be careful. Putting his finger to his ear,

Richard tried to address Cheryl, asking her to respond. While in a dark alley, she stood next to the

stunned at ease. Her hat was on the ground. Smiling, the guy noted that this girl might have already

forgotten about their plan, suggesting that she was probably busy with something else. He was sure that

there was simply no chance that she would fail. Whereie, Richard became lost in his thoughts. Standing

at the cliff, he said that in this case, they would simply continue to monitor Voltara

as originally planned. The arrow flying forward was shrouded in streams of mysterious aura.

The hunter stated that from now on everyone must destroy their target. Placing his foot on

the roof of the house, the guy fired a shot using a magical weapon. After the shot was fired,

a trace of Monor residue appeared in the air. With a malicious grin on his face,

he announced that there was one, suddenly, either fell to the ground.

A wide staircase meandered among the light brown buildings of the same rectangular shape.

People peered out of windows and doors, asking 80s an ether if they were stopping for the night,

while 80s worried if they were going too low.

At ease, whose lower half of his face was covered with full bags,

embarrassingly said that he had to go back and Cheryl apologized to the magician.

The girl admitted with a smile that she had lied and that she had no place to stay for the night.

At ease closed his eyes and fear when the girl pressed him against the wall with a loud bag.

The magician dropped the bags of groceries looking at Cheryl and Chuck. The girl smiled madly, saying that she had not met such men for a long time, and asked what was most valuable to Addie's. Addie's turned away, thinking that Cheryl looked dangerous, and gently told her that she shouldn't do that. Addie's and Cheryl turned around at the same time when they were caught by two men, unhappy with what they saw in broad daylight. While the taller man began to probably say that not only homeless people live in this poor area, his friend was stunned to recognize Addie's and told the young people to leave here as quickly as he was.

is possible. Cheryl pulled away from the boy, looking at the two strangers with a scary

smile. Addies was stunned when he saw a leaflet sticking out of the girl's bag with Eric's face

on it. Cheryl walked up to the man and looked at them silently as they again advised her

to leave the area. Cheryl continued to smile eerily. Addies, having read why Eric was wanted,

learned about the death of the King of the Elves. The magician peered at the paper, puzzled

by the fact that the King of the Elves was still alive when they left the kingdom, and

Layon will saw everything with his own eyes.

Addies came to the conclusion that someone else was involved in this, because in the kingdom

of the elves they could not be suspected.

Cheryl left one hole in each of the men, spraying blood in the air, and said that she did

not like muscular men.

The girl, pulling her cap over her head and holding a staff with a tip in the shape of a

heart, said with a crazy smile that Addies would be responsible for everything.

The magician was completely absorbed in the piece of paper in his hands, not paying attention

to the men who had fallen dead.

Using his eyes, Addis was dumbfounded with horror.

The young man frowned, sternly asking the girl who she was.

Cheryl was blowing bubbles with her wand.

Standing between the corpses, the girl spread her arms and with a sweet smile introduced

herself as a 14-year-old sorceress.

Cheryl wondered what else she should say and mentioned that she was a special investigator

for the fairy union.

Addis, holding his weapon in front of him, tensed up and asked if this was the same fairy

union headed by Holly.

Soap bubbles were flying in space.

One of them burst, leaving a ball shaped mark in the wooden surface.

Addies, seeing this, froze with fear.

The next moment, the young man waved his staff in the air, creating fire magic.

Cheryl looked at the magician through the streams of flame with bright blue eyes and smiled

mysteriously.

The girl, surrounded by fire, said that Addies turned out to be smarter than she thought, because

he immediately took to his heels.

The magician, bearing his teeth and frowning, ran, thinking that only one who was one of

the four great heroes could do this, and they killed the king of the elves because he saw

through them. Addies understood that now these people wanted to blame everything on them and

prevent them from escaping. Therefore, in this case, they could only have one goal. One of Addies' assumptions

was that they were going to capture the prophetess of the goddess Kibir. The second assumption was that

they were planning to destroy it. The young man turned around in confusion when Cheryl loudly shouted

that Addies was now driving. While residents of the impoverished area came out to look at the source

of the noise. The black-haired woman looked at Cheryl's bubbles with this belief, but with interest.

When one of the bubbles approached her eye, she screamed definitely in pain.

At ease, hearing this, stopped abruptly and turned around with horror in his eyes.

Soap bubbles burst one after another, leaving round holes in the bodies of innocent people,

and at ease realized that this was a trap. Cheryl walked with a wide smile, leaving behind bubbles,

while the magician concluded that he needed to take Kyweer as soon as possible and run away from here.

Cheryl stumbled into a crowd of people and joyfully raised her magic wand,

Preparing for another attack, Addie's loudly ordered the girl to stop creating icy waves in the air.

Cheryl didn't argue when an icy blade flew towards her back.

The girl turned around, with a playful smile, declaring that she would stop if Addie's could catch her.

The sorceress turned around and waved her wand, creating dozens of new silk bubbles.

Ice fragments, crashing into the bubbles, scattered into small crumbs.

Addie's did not expect that Cheryl would be able to repel even as attacks,

and tried to understand what kind of magic the girl was using.

When Addie's reached for the crystal thrower behind his back, he realized with horror that

the weapon was not in place. The weapon lay on the wooden floor, stained with fresh red blood,

passers-by-crowded around the ether, telling each other that something had hit the girl and she

had fallen, dropping all her luggage. When one of the locals recognized ether, someone's hands

and black gloves fell on his shoulders. The man with light blue hair, who shot at ether,

parted the crowd in one motion and told everyone not to touch the girl. The man stated that

that Aether was in fact a dangerous criminal, and told the people around him to go about

their business and pretend they didn't see anything. When the pink-haired man who recognized

Aether angrily yelled that this was nonsense and she couldn't be a criminal, a member of the

Fairy Union shoved a yellowed piece of paper in his face. The blue-haired man calmly explained

that the famous Voltarian warrior killed the King of the Elves, and Aether was one of his

accomplices and therefore is also a criminal. The man, looking out from under the visor

of his cap, said that because of the Voltarian warrior he had to be separated from his

brother to complete the task. The hunter, thinking that the pink-haired stranger was also

in Eric's gang, took out a sparkling arrow, lying face to the ground, either clutched the

hilt of the sword, and its metal part glowed brightly blue. The girl hit the fairy union

member on the ankles. A blinding flash appeared near the man. Stopping the attack with

the arrow, he exhaled heavily, noting the unexpectedness of Aether's action. Looking at the drops

of blood on the floor, the man said that he did not aim at the heart on purpose so that he could

an interrogate the girl later, but did not expect that she would pretend to be dead in order to wait for the moment to strike back.

Frighten people began to fuss, stepping on each other's feet. When Ether, having pushed the crowd aside, ran forward, the man did not stop her. Not expecting that the girl would be able to do anything with the 52nd level.

Clutching the bag to herself, Ether touched her bleeding shoulder, and her face was distorted in pain.

Blowing symbols appeared around the wound as the hunter declared that the girl could not escape his arrow.

Following Ether, who was running away from the crowd, was a trail of drops of her blood.

The girl, clutching her shoulder wounded by an arrow, came to the conclusion that if the king of the elves was really killed,

it was probably the work of that stranger named Richard. Ether, holding a bag and a sword in her hands,

jumped from a tall building and flew over the wooden buildings, thinking that now she needed to hide

and observe the situation. The girl landed on a wooden structure, remembering that here, as it seemed to her,

there was a construction site. While a familiar arrow with a black green or a flew into the

air behind either, the girl firmly decided that she could hide here. Suddenly the girl noticed two

arrows in the air heading upward and thought that the archer was shooting so randomly as if he

was not worried that his weapon might accidentally hit someone. Suddenly, two arrows connected in

the air and created a bright flash. One of the arrows changed direction and began to fly down with

lightning speed. Aether opened her eyes and opened her mouth, surprised that the arrows were blowing

like that, even though there was no wind. The girl attempted to defend herself from the arrow with

a sword and swung it sharply, but a fresh wound appeared on her thigh, from which blood immediately began to

his. Ethan cried out loudly in pain as the same round symbol that appeared on her shoulder a

while ago appeared on the new scratch. As Ethan looked at the mysterious pattern and confusion,

a male voice explained that the mark was a target created by his power. Ethan turned around and saw

a blue-haired young man in a cat, who, taking aim, flew with the girl with the words that this

smart guides his arrows, and the size of the pattern affects the accuracy of hitting the target.

The young man unclenched his fingers and fired a new arrow, declaring with a smile that Ether is not a survivor.

The girl, deathly dodged, and her white hair flew into the air as she said that the stranger clearly underestimated her.

The archer froze and mid-air as Ether jumped off the wooden beam and ran in the opposite direction, screaming that she should just dodge the arrows.

The young man, glaring at the fleeing girl, came to the conclusion that her speed was the same as that of his arrows.

As the black green line caught up with Eva, the gunslinger explained that the faster she ran,

the faster the arrows chasing her became.

Either clutching the bag tightly to her chest, frowning through the sword out of her hand.

The girl's weapon, leaving behind a light blue glow, made a circle, bending around a

metal pipe.

The young man, jumping down, was catching up with his rival, while either grabbed a bright

thread in the air, which broke the pipe tied to her and an iron bucket fell off her.

The arrow slammed into it and left a deep dent, causing the bucket to fly back and break

the wooden board.

The young man opened his eyes and shock in front, because he did not expect that the girl would foresee the flight path of the magic arrow and be able to repel it.

Either, from whose bent back dozens of thin electrical discharges reminiscent of lightning came out, told the enemy that she had fought not with people like him when she had to hide in the forest.

One large blue lightning bolt came out of the girl's fist as she shouted in hostility that the young man underestimated such beauty and screamed and flew at him, preparing to strike.

The blue-haired guy froze with a look of confusion on his face, unable to move or say anything.

Ethan's foot slammed into two crossed metal swords.

The young man said with a grin that Ethan also underestimates him.

The archer's honey eyes shone brightly as he said with a grin that a true hunter is always

prepared for an unexpected situation. The young man swung his swords with a sharp movement,

and Ethan flew back, leaving behind a streak of blood in the air.

The girl, with a pained expression on her face, looked at the object and her bleeding shoulder

and realized that it was the very first arrow. With glowing eyes and a crazy smile, swinging his sword, the young man called

either a self-proclaimed beauty and said goodbye to her. While the girl stretched out her hand in front of her,

looking for something to grab onto. When an animal is hungry, it does not know what to do with itself,

and is ready to devour everything that can fill its empty stomach. He has neither good nor bad intentions,

only the desire to survive without thoughts of justice or immorality.

80s was such a beast when men with pitchforks and torches tied the dragon with ropes and threw in that over it.

A man in black clothes and shoes approached the young dragon Addys who had fallen to the ground and

grinned angrily and addressed him. The man, examining the captive, stated that his wings were too small,

which is why he could not wedge himself into the flock, and concluded that Addys was

waiting either to be persecuted by people or killed by monsters. An armed blue-eyed girl with

long red hair and an eye patch dressed in black armor declared that she would put an end to this.

When Addy's reach behind his back for the crystal thrower, the young man realized with horror that the weapon was not in place.

The magician frowned tensely, not understanding why this happened at such a moment, but realized that he could repel Cheryl's attacks with the help of his fire magic.

The people screamed loudly and fear, and Addy's, raising his voice, ordered them to run away faster.

Approaching the arch, in front of which local residents were calmly moving, Addy's frozen shock when he saw something.

Noticing people standing in front of a bearded man at a table on which there were various objects, the young man realized that this was a market.

At ease, with frowning eyebrows, began to look around as if trying to find something.

The magician thought with indignation that there were too many passers-by on this street.

At ease came to the conclusion that he needed to find Cheryl as soon as possible,

because his streams of flame could cause too much damage to people around.

Suddenly, in the distance, At ease saw a small child with a smile joyfully reaching out his hands to the soap bubbles

that Cheryl was creating with the help of a wand. The boy's brown eyes sparkled with delight

as the large bubble approached him. Little children's fingers came within centimeters of

Cheryl's deadly weapon. The bubble exploded, tearing the white shirt and someone's back underneath,

sending up a spray of blood. Addie's jump to the ground, covering the child with himself,

while Cheryl's bubbles burst one after another over the magician, tearing his hair and clothes.

Holding his hand on the boy's head, Addie's let out a painful groan and closed his eyes.

Cheryl stood stunned, her round blue eyes wide open. Her heart-shaped staff became coated in ice,

blocking the release of more soap bubbles, pressing the boy, who had closed his eyes and fear.

To the ground with his hand, Addie's pulled out his fiery weapon and looked at the girl with hatred.

The young man stood up, aiming straight at his opponents chest and shouting loudly that

only she would fly at such an angle. Cheryl curled her thin lips into a faint smirk.

The pink-haired sorcerer screamed shrilly for help, and at the same second two local residents

Once knocked Addie's down, striking him with powerful blows to the head.

When the men squeezed the magician's thin wrist, Cheryl screamed that the young man had first

been watching her, and now he was trying to start a fire here.

The men twisted Addie's arms behind his back and pressed his head to the ground while the

young man tried to stop the attackers by shouting.

The child whom Addie's saved suddenly burst into tears and screamed definitely.

The crowd began to fuss and actually mistook Addie's for the arsonist, mentioning that the corpses

of local residents were found in the alley from which he came.

A strong male hand pressed even harder on the magician's head, who screamed desperately.

Transparent bubbles flew in the air, shimmering in the light.

People did not notice how Cheryl, who had climbed onto a wide pole.

With a wide smile, was releasing more and more soap bubbles into the air, rushing towards

something in the sky that resembled a bright planet.

Looking at the girl, Addie's thought that when people have nowhere to run, their fear will

turn into violence.

While Cheryl's blue eyes shone madly, the magician thought that if this situation

did not stop. At some point, people would stop feeling aggression and turn into monsters that destroy everything in their path. Addies, bowing his head, sat by the bed in which lay a woman with long blonde hair, and said that it was not without reason that the young man needed to hide his true appearance. Addie's shed streams of tears, asking his interlocated her wife, in this case, she picked up the dragon and raised him as a human. Addie's raised his tear-stained face and said with pain that he would not have known these painful feelings if he had died like an animal. When Addie's loudly asked why only this woman with spots and wrinkles on her feet, he said, "Oh, no, no, no, no, no. I'm so tired."

face and bandages on her neck had this curse, the woman looked out the window with a smile

and softly addressed the young man. The woman touched at his palms with her pale, bandaged

fingers, saying that a person's time is limited and 40 years have passed since they met.

The woman, blind and one eye, looked warmly at the young man and said that although he was

a young dragon, it was easy for him to tear a person apart by mistake, but those he attacked

escape with only minor injuries. The woman said that at that moment she saw an ad is his

She had not seen any other dragons. The crowd looked in fear at something towering, while Addie's

remembered the woman's words that she decided to teach him compassion for those who fear him. Cheryl opened her

mouth in shock, while in the young man's head there were the words of his teacher that she would also

teach him good and evil. Addie's, who had taken the form of a majestic dragon, glared angrily at

Cheryl. Seeing the dragon in front of her, Cheryl was shocked. Addie's paw was rapidly heading towards

her body. At his touch, a powerful explosion was heard in the city. The brief from a destroyed building

could be seen in the air. Flames came out of the Dragon's mouth. As Addie continued to spit out flames,

the frightened villagers declared that it was a dragon. In the center of the city there was a strong crush

in which people hurried each other. Falling to the ground, with tears in his eyes, the little boy began

to call for his mother. Turning his attention to the stunned residents, the dragon ordered them to

To stop, turning his head, at his asked them to maintain order and take their time.

With faces full of fear and bewilderment, the city residents listened to him.

Standing with the magic ball formed, Cheryl said that she had not heard that their target was

also a dragon.

Turning her attention to Addie's, she assumed that he carefully hid his essence.

Further, Cheryl was amazed that now since the dragon easily gave himself away, suggesting

that he did this to protect people.

Being completely immersed in the magic ball, Cheryl asked if Addie's was sane.

around. The dragon suggested that she could use bubbles to defend herself from attacks, wondering

how she managed to use this magic so quickly. Raising her staff above herself, the hunters formed

a huge magical seal, shimmering in different colors. Cheryl tried to find out if Addie's thought

that people would be grateful to him for his help, saying that they themselves would come to kill him.

With a distraught look, the hunters said that before people betrayed him, she would kill him first.

After which, using her technique, Cheryl fired many projectiles towards Addie's.

The dragon's eyes were shrouded in red, spreading his wings, Addie's let out a terrifying roar.

Haar, the huntress thought that Darken had dispersed her bubbles with his wings,

standing on the rubble of the building, Cheryl was shocked. Digging his claws into the floor,

Addie's noted that people were afraid of him. Turning to the floating huntress,

he stated that it was for this reason that he should be all the more on their side. With an angry expression

on his face, Addie's revealed that this was the reason he was a dragon. Then, with colossal power,

The dragon began to spew out its flames. Smiling, Cheryl suggested that Addie's was very lonely. Swinging his blade, the guy in the cap said goodbye to

either, calling her a self-proclaimed beauty. Covering her face with her hand, the Wyvern thought about Addie's. An image of a dragon

appeared in her head, whose body was enveloped in a fiery aura. With an excited expression on her face,

Verina began to think about this feeling. Suddenly, either pressed her feet against the chest of

the guy in the cap. Pushing off from him, the Wyvern landed on the ground. Putting the weapon behind

He noted that he did not want to make a hedgehog out of her asking her to just die in peace.

Rushing forward, either reminded him of his words that a hunter should always have a backup plan, adding that in this case, he should have been more careful with what was below.

Suddenly, flames appeared behind the guy in the cap.

In Dignant, he asked what kind of nonsense she was talking about, saying that there was nothing there.

The guy in the cap was shocked by what he saw.

A powerful explosion was heard at the construction site.

in sight. Due to a strong explosion, everything around was covered in a bright flash of light.

Covering her body with her arms, ether said she felt hot. Looking down, the Wyvern noted that the

guy had almost fried her along with him. Wondering if it was Aathe's his breath, not understanding

how she figured it out. In one of the buildings, there was a trail of fire left by the dragon's

technique. Being in full combat readiness, Aathe's awaited further action. Sitting by the woman's bed,

the dragon lowered its head down. Further, Aathe spoke about the words of his mother, who said,

No matter how much he tried for the sake of people, the dragon would always be a symbol of destruction.

Looking around the expanses of the destroyed city, he noted that the dragon was such a creature

adding that they lived for quite a long time. At his gaze fell on the surprised people

who could not believe that the dragon had saved them. At that moment, he thought about what if

during all this time he. The man noted that it was a man who works at oasis. Scratching his nose,

at ease was lost in his thoughts. Continuing to think, the dragon said that if, as a result of many

accidents, he managed to make friends with people at least once. Addie said that he was in

debt to Syria. Hearing this, the man was surprised that the innkeeper even hired dragons.

Looking at the smiling little boy who thanked him for saving him, Addie was sure that he had

helped. Suddenly, Cheryl destroyed the citizen standing nearby with the help of her technology.

Looking at the dumbfounded dragon, the hunters declared that they could not be trusted.

Drawing attention to the bloody body, Cheryl said that now they would thank him,

And then they would spread strange rumors about him, which would say that dragons are terrible creatures.

Haddie's face was filled with bewilderment. Floating in the air,

Cheryl declared that before people started hating him, it would be better to kill them all.

After that, the dragon again fired a terrifyingly powerful projectile in her direction.

Once behind Addie's, the hunters noted that this was too much.

The dragon said that people had nothing to do with this situation.

With a face full of anger, Addie said that he could not forgive her for this.

placing her hand on her face, the Huntress noted that the dragon was much better than before,

adding that she wished she had seen his face in human form. This missing Cheryl's technique,

Addie's called its strange. Suddenly, holes appeared in the dragon's wings.

Horrified, Addie's wondered what it was, noting that the level of magic had increased.

Smarking, Cheryl stated that this was exactly the expression she expected from him.

The Huntress noted that he was at a loss, as he did not expect such a turn of events.

Looking at the attacking dragon, Cheryl asked if it thought it could handle her and that it would find a way if only the people were safe. After which, opening his mouth, Addy's

spews out a stream of strong flame. The huntress believed that Addy's thought that he could defeat her when he took on his true form. While in the dragon's bonds, Cheryl wondered how this could happen. With a distraught look, she declared that she was level 93, finding it funny that the dragon was only level 80. Whereie, Addy's thought that it was a foreigner in front of him. Suddenly, the dragon's neck was covered in Cheryl's technique. Addy's face was

engulfed by a powerful burst of light, taking the dragon by the hand, the woman tried to find

out who he was so stubborn about. After hearing this, Addie said that his character matches his

mother. Smiling, Addie's mother said that stubbornness should not be adopted from her, asking him

to promise or something. Turning towards the dragon, she asked to go on a journey and see the world,

as well as meet new people and not be lazy to learn new things. Suddenly, an amulet appeared

behind the frightened Addie's. Also, his mother asked him to try to find someone who will be on his side

no matter what happens. At the last moment, Aether managed to grab the dragon's body. His mother wanted him to find a friend.

Smiling, the wyvern noted that Addis was too kind, adding that this time he understood quite clearly that he

should not follow strange girls. Embarrassed, the dragon thanked her. Cheryl's face was shrouded in anger and

hatred. The daytime sky of the city gradually became covered with clouds. Clenching her fist,

Bella asked if she was the owner of the oasis. She knew that Syria received all the local

information. Pointing her finger at the lying body, Bella said that he told them everything, asking

Saria not to worry since she killed him. Turning her attention to Kivia, Bella tried to find

out who the Anai was who was staring at her. The owner of the In noted that this was a rather

dangerous area. Looking at the prophetess, Saria stated that this was her bodyguard, asking

forgiveness if this offended Bella. The huntress noted that security is a completely understandable

matter. Having picked up the document, the innkeeper suggested that she wanted to find out about

main character, asking if she was looking for him. Bella reported that her comrades had already

gone in search. Smurking, she stated that she wanted a girl named Kibia. Whereie, the prophet

has frozen one position. Clacing the sheet on the table, Saria noted that in their area information

has power, asking what she could offer her. Suddenly, with unimaginable power, Bella hit the table

with her fist. With a malicious grin, the huntress asked for forgiveness, saying that she did not

take money with her. Next, Bella wondered if it was enough for the inkeeper to let her live. From

From what she heard, the prophetess was shocked.

The being, Saria asked if she was talking about Kivia.

Turning to her bodyguard, the inkkeeper asked if she could find Kivia.

Smurking, Saria asked to bring everyone else from that gang, saying that she would give them

a special reward for this.

Taken aback, Kivia agreed to this.

After which, the prophetess set off to complete the task.

Bella noted the good service in this establishment.

Whereie, Kivia assumed that Garhan and Zenovia had definitely sent them.

that they were quite cautious, adding that if they had sent them, then they were probably

not weaklings.

Heading towards the exit, the prophet has thought that she needed to quickly find the

others so that they could return back to the oasis.

Smurking, Bella stated that searching for kibya and her comrades was not easy, saying that

if they had any other assistance, it would be an extra headache.

Looking at the stunned Syria, the huntress noted that there was no way to find out who was

helping them, stating that thanks to kibya, everything was easily cleared up.

Suddenly, Bella's hand was enveloped in her aura.

at the stunned prophetess, the hunter's called her name, after which, with just a wave of her hand,

the hunter's cut series throat. The inkkeeper's magical artifact fell to the floor,

a powerful stream of light struck Addie's face, screaming, "Ether thrust the magical amulet

forward." The dragon's naked body quickly flew down. At the last moment, the wyvern managed to shine

the naked body of Addie's. With an embarrassed look, the dragon thanked Ether for this. With a grin

on his face, the wyvern stated that he roughly understood what was going on, asking about the girl

girl he was fighting with. Looking at the angry Cheryl, the Wyvern said that she was a killer

and was sent by great heroes. Lifting her head, either forced the foreigner on her, noting that

she knew it. Turning her attention to the dragon's bloody back, the Wyvern tried to find out what

the wounds were. Addie suggested that he was wounded by the huntress when he was in the form of a dragon.

Raising her magic staff, Cheryl said that she had a good time with Addie's, asking if the

either could not interfere with them. After which, with the help of a magical artifact, the dragon

fired at the hunter's technique. The excited Wyvern ran up to Addys, taking the empty

store in his hands, the dragon asked her to run away from there, saying that he would

detain Cheryl. The worried there and I wondered what he was talking about, asking if he

wanted her to run away alone. Looking out from the broken magic ball, the hunter's

asked Addys what kind of games they were. Pointing the weapon at the magic ball, the dragon

declared that Cheryl was level 92, adding that this thing would not last long. Turning

his head towards either, Addys said that she must find the main character and Kivia

to tell them everything. Next, the dragon asked for forgiveness for asking her for this. Looking at the

wyvern, who clenched her fist, Addie said that only she with her fast legs could do this. Cheryl's magic ball

began to show cracks. Suddenly, her hunters ball broke into small pieces. With her hands on her side,

Cheryl asked if Edith wanted to play tag with her. Pointing her magic staff towards the dark

passage, the hunters froze in one position. In developing her staff in the technique, Cheryl revealed

that she preferred hide and seek. Suddenly, the vastness of the city was swallowed up by a huge magical bubble.

A powerful explosion was heard near the entrance to a local workshop, placing the weapon behind her back

either prepared to attack. Turning his attention to the Wyvern, Addie said that they could not cope

with Cheryl. The dragon said that she would not be able to break the magic bubble on her own.

Noting that if he distracted her, then a gap would appear in the bubble. Screaming,

either said she didn't want it that way. Tilting its head, the Wyvern reported that it had been

in her mind. The Wyvern said that good people died because of her. While in the pouring rain,

either clutched the body of the deadly. In complete shock, full covered her face with her hand when she saw Brad's

defeated body. The Wyvern reported that each time she was the only one who survived. With tears in her eyes,

the Wyvern asked if 80s was offering to leave him to die, wondering if she had to lose loved ones again.

Remembering his sick mother, the dragon said that he himself hated it. Biting his lip,

Addy's froze in one position, either was shocked by what she saw. Due to the magic bubble,

a huge hole appeared in the wall of the building. Putting her hand to her face,

Cheryl tried to call Addy's, assuming that he had died. The hunters noted that if the dragon was

still alive, then he needed to come out since she could not find him. Looking around the expanses

of the city, Cheryl said that otherwise, she would burst the bubble right there. Looking out from

behind the wall, Ether thought that sooner or later the hunter would find her anyway,

wondering what they should do. Suddenly, Addie's took her hand, continuing to think the

Wyvern couldn't figure out what to do. With a serious expression on his face, Addie's asked if

Aether said that she felt his breath and was able to dodge, kneeling down and saying that

it would happen again, Draco said that the huntress had a 90-second level, noting that he had

the 80th when he turned into a dragon. Addie stated that they could take the risk, adding

that from a addition, a slow and huge dragon was too easy a target. The dragon was sure that

now they could not win on their own. In Dignit, Aether said no matter how much he tried to persuade her. Having interrupted

her, Addie's agreed with her. Whereie, he said that he did not want to use this method, suggesting that

perhaps it would work. Suddenly, the hands of the surprised Aether were covered with a mysterious

radiance. Addie's revealed that she had the same dragon chorism, concentrating, the wyvern

froze in one position. Turning around, Cheryl saw a powerful glow visible from the windows of the

building. With a distraught look, the hunters declared that she had found them. Cheryl's magic bubble began to

gradually approach that building. Suddenly, a powerful explosion was heard throughout the area. Watching the

flow of aura, the hunters was taken aback. Her face was filled with bewilderment. Stepping aside,

Cheryl froze in one position. Addie said that dragon's life for quite a long time. Holding the

dragon's head, either placed it on a piece of cloth. Addie stated that this is the reason why it

It takes 20 times longer to level up than a wyvern.

Ether's hair was slowly blown by the flow of the raging wind.

The dragon said that he would give her all the energy that he had saved up to increase the

level.

Having completed the transformation, the wyvern appeared before its opponent, taking a fighting

stance.

The system notified us that the ether level was equal to 62.

Wary, Cheryl suggested that the wyvern's level had risen slightly, noting that she thought

it was unusual since it happened suddenly.

Raising her staff, the huntress stated that she should have tried harder as she leveled up. Suddenly, horrified by what she saw, she froze in one position. With unimaginable power, eat the struck the huntress's magical sphere. After creating magical bubbles, Cheryl noted the Wyvern's speed, asking what it was going to do. Bringing one of the blades behind her back,

Ethan prepared to launch her next attack at the moment when the system reported that her level was equal to 63.

After the Wyvern suddenly disappeared, the system stated that its level was 64.

Paying attention to the trace of Ethan's aura, Cheryl could not understand what was happening to her level.

Watching the Wyvern overtake the huntress with lightning speed, the system notified her of level 65.

Cheryl put her hands forward and tried to block Ethan's blow.

The moment the huntress flew back, she noticed that the Wyvern's level had risen by one again.

Having blocked the attack of the angry ether, the system reported that her level was 70.

Lost in her thoughts, the hunters wondered how this was possible.

Once again, flying away from the colossally powerful attack of the Wyvern,

Cheryl screamed. Continuing to think, she assumed that she had seen the ether leveling correctly.

The expanses of the dual sight were covered with the powerful aura of the Wyvern.

Cheryl couldn't believe that ether's level was actually rising in real time.

From the Wyvern's blow, the hunters hung in the air. In her thoughts, she asked not to make her laugh.

looking at Aether's hair, which was covered with an aura, the huntress tried to find out who she was.

Holding her staff forward, Cheryl froze in one position, raising her foot,

either prepared to attack. Suddenly, with unimaginable force, the Wyvern pushed Cheryl away,

causing her to fly into the sky. At the sight of the fight, traces of Aether's movement were

visible. With lightning speed, the Wyvern pushed off from the walls of the remains of the city

and rose upward. Hanging in the air, Aether prepared to strike. Cheryl stated that she did not

Not know the intentions of the Wyvern and Addies, noting that they had jumped in over their

heads.

Beside herself with rage, Ethan bared her teeth, smirking.

The huntress asked if the Wyvern thought anything would change.

Turning her attention to Addies, the huntress tried to find out if this guy was worth it for her

to fight to the death.

Barely opening his eyes, the dragon said that Ethan couldn't fight like that.

As the Wyvern crossed its blades, Addies tried to call out to it.

Suddenly, due to the unimaginable power of the blow, a strong explosion was heard on the

ground.

a magical sphere was visible in the cloud of dust. Having cleared away all the dust, Cheryl said that men quickly get tired of those who run after them. From what he saw, the wyvern was shocked. While in the magic bubble, Ethan noted that she couldn't dodge in the air, adding that it would take her some time to transform into a wyvern. With a distraught look, Cheryl said that if the wyvern dies, then perhaps at ease will pay attention to it. Suddenly, a surge of aura appeared in the formed magic bubble. The stunned dragon watched all this. A crack appeared in the magic bubble, smiling, the dragon came to the ground.

continued his observation. Horrified, Cheryl wondered who ether really was. In the hands of the

Wyvern her blades were visible. Looking at the Wyvern, which hung in the air, the system notified that its level was 85.

Crying out, Etha stated that she was not fighting to get Addie's to pay attention to her, noting that she was fighting because she wanted to be near him.

After that, the Wyvern quickly flew down. The enraged Huntress, calling Ether annoying, added that it was funny. Watching the Wyvern fly towards her.

her. Her body shrouded in a powerful aura, the huntress reported that she did not even know that she was

being used, noting that she had given everything she had, wondering if she wanted to receive the

answer as love. Firsting with meticulous laughter, Cheryl declared that the Wyvern would eventually

be abandoned and betrayed by everyone. Bringing the blade behind her back, either frozen one

position. Suddenly, she made two sharp blows, from which a trace of her aura was visible. After a

powerful attack, Ethan landed on the ground. Watching the magic sphere shatter into pieces, the

The Wyvern reported that it was Cheryl's story.

Looking into the distance, the huntress stated that this was so adding that she was talking

about herself.

Smurking, Cheryl said that there was no happy ending to her story, adding that either could

handle it.

Finding herself in the shackles of a magical bubble, the Wyvern noted that it was difficult

with her level.

After the bubble limiting her movements burst, the Wyvern reported that she was not alone.

Cheryl was shocked by what she saw.

Her gaze fell on Addie's, in whose hands a magical weapon was visible.

After the shot, the hunter's body was covered in flames.

Smiling, Cheryl noted that all the normal men were already busy.

After which, her body completely disappeared, leaving only her clothes.

Leaning on the weapon, the dragon froze in one position.

Smiling, Addie's noted that it was not in vain that he learned to shoot from Rio.

Suddenly, his body began to tilt to the side.

The dragon fell to the ground and lost consciousness.

The wounded either tried to approach Addie's.

Taking the bloody body of the dragon, the wyvern began to beg him to wake up, saying that

they needed to return and drink the potion. After that, Aether fell nearby. Looking at Addie's

exhausted face, the Wyvern declared that they had finally made it. Noting that they needed to go

and tell Kivia and the Protagonist about this. With tears in her eyes, the wounded Aether began

to ask him for forgiveness. From extreme exhaustion, the Wyvern also lost consciousness.

An unknown person slowly approached their bodies. Syria's neck was bandaged with Kivia's magical

cloth. Leading against the wall, the innkeeper grabbed her neck. Her gaze was directed at the

The prophetess, who was trying to resist Bella, Tibia's face, was filled with rage.

With a distraught look, Bella tried to strike her again.

At the sight of the fight, one could see a lot of debris from destroyed furniture.

Smiling, Bella thought that the prophetess would be much stronger, noting that if she was

level 80, then this was not interesting.

Worry, Kibia asked if she was a foreigner.

Suddenly, Bella kicked the prophetess in the stomach.

From severe pain, the prophetess screamed.

Leaning over, the hunters noted that compared to what it was 20 years ago, the situation

has changed, rushing to attack, Bella stated that if she killed Kivia, it would be a failure of her mission,

wondering if she should cut off one of her legs so that she would not escape. The hunter's weapon was

rapidly heading towards the prophetess's feet, Kivia's eyes showed a glow coming from her aura.

Bella's gaze was shrouded in bewilderment, balancing on one leg, lost in her thoughts,

the hunters wondered what was the matter. The system notified her of a landmark error,

which was the inability to use the skill. At the moment when Kivia struck the hunter's face

with her knee, she could not understand what was happening.

From the blow of the prophetess, the huntress began to drift to the side.

Raising her weapon above herself, Kivia tried to find out if this was Bella's real power, adding

it before the power of the goddess, false powers lose their light.

Screaming at anger, the huntress stated that she simply reset her skill, ordering her not

to be imputed.

Kivia continued to dodge Bella's multiple strikes.

Frozen a centimeter from the huntress blade, the prophetess noted that this did not work

with the main character.

Suddenly, her staff was enveloped in a mysterious aura.

Once behind Bella, Kivia stated that aliens who only rely on a landmark are ordinary people with

a high level.

Lowering her head, the frightened hunters thought that the prophetess simply made it so

that she could not use the landmark.

Turning her attention to the dumbfounded area, continuing to think Bella noted that she

herself treated someone whose level was higher like children, suggesting that the prophetess

of the goddess also did.

Suddenly, a terrifying force appeared behind Kivia.

The alarmed housewife cried out the name of the prophetess.

Turning around, Kivia was shocked.

The hind her was Richard, using one of his techniques on her.

Whereie, the prophetess suggested that it was another foreigner.

Looking at the hunter, whose sword sparked with a powerful aura, Kivia noted that he was delivering

precise strikes, despite the fact that she was using divine power.

Shielding Bella with his body, Richard tried to find out if she was injured.

The hunters reported that she was fine, asking why he came there.

Looking at Richard, Bella said that she could take the prophetess herself.

Suddenly, Kivya called out, Richard rushed into battle.

The guys blades collided in a fierce battle.

Blocking the hunters blow, the prophetess jumped back.

Wary, Kivya thought that he could not use the landmark noting that he was using aura.

Turning her attention to Richard, who stood in a fighting stance, the prophetess suggested

that he gained strength through training, like Ryle.

The hunter stated that if Kivya was really doing this for Ratna, Bella, sitting next to him,

interrupted him and ordered him to stop.

Holding Syria by the throat, the hunter said that even without skills it would be easy for

her to crush that throat, ordering Kibya to surrender. Horrified in her thoughts, the

prophetess understood that she could only seal the skills of the landmark. Looking at Richard

and Bella, the prophetess noted that their training abilities or level remained the same, adding

that if they captured her, then everything would go according to Garhen's plan. Paying attention

to the amulet in the hand of the innkeeper, Kibya thought that it was a signal that she gave

to the main character. Looking at the alarmed Syria, the prophetess understood that

Aunt Garken's goal was to take her alive. In complete despair, Kivia decided that all Ryo had to do was

return to Calen before Grahan had time to leave this place. Suddenly, the prophet tests through her

weapon onto the floor. Plenching her fist, Kivia declared that if Bella did not touch

Saria, then she would submit. Smiling, the huntress noted that she did not think that the

prophet tests of the goddess would threaten her. In Dignit, Kivia said that she must answer

her question. The prophet test stated that Bella could kill her if she resisted asking

In Waigarran and Zenovia were asking to take her alive.

Continuing to hold Syria, the huntress reported that they did not trust her enough to tell

her about this.

Richard said that the prophetess of the goddess is an avatar that possesses her power.

Looking at the stunned kivia, the huntress stated that if Garan could kill her personally,

then he would be able to obtain this power.

From what she heard, the owner of the end was shocked.

Richard added that in this case, Garan's plan to become a god will be crowned with success.

In Dignant, the prophetess tried to find out whether Garan wanted to become the god

of the Goddess of Darkness, saying that at the moment Ratna was barely holding back the

dungeons and foreigners. Kivia stated that if the Goddess of Darkness also disappeared, then

no one would be able to stop the invasions of the demon King Amplus. The prophetess said that

as soon as Naal falls into the hands of Garkon, Ratna will come to an end. Grasping the blade

with both hands, Richard noted that this was so asking her not to worry. Taking a swing,

the hunter declared that if Kivia died, then Garkon's plan would fail. Frighten, the prophetess

Rose in one position. Bella and Saria were shocked by what they saw. A powerful explosion was

heard in the city tower, barely standing on her feet, either said that Kivian needed help. Having caught

the falling wyvern, Jan. asked it to be careful, turning his attention to Addi's, who was unconscious,

saw a state that they needed treatment. Exhausted, either reiterated that Kivia was in great danger.

Encouraged, Jan. told the wyvern not to worry, adding that he did not know who Kivia was, noting that the

the villain would not be able to lay a finger on her. Suddenly, the prophetess' body was covered with a magical barrier, turning his attention to Richard, who turned his head, Lenhart reported that he was guilty of torturing and killing 35 people from the Nomad caravan. Slowly walking towards the hunter, the inquisitor spoke of numerous casualties among the population of Calen, as well as suspicion of many crimes in Ratna and terrorist activities. Raising his hand, which was covered in a powerful flow of aura, Lenhart declared that Richard would be interrogated for all this.

Wary, the hunter addressed the inquisitor by name. Turning around, the hunter assumed that the

inquisitor had mistaken himself, saying that they were a special detachment of investigators from the

fairy union, adding that this was a woman. Interrupting him, Leonhard assumed that he wanted to say

that she was the killer of the Elf King. Concentrating his aura on the tip of his finger,

the inquisitor asked if Richard was asking him to retreat, noting that if a special detachment

created by Holly and herself was working in this place, then they could be trusted. Wary, the

The inquisitor said that if the special investigator was a foreigner who, among other things,

was one of the leaders of the Great Land, then that's a different story.

Looking at the back of the stunned hunter, Leonardo dressed him by name.

Putting his hand to his chin, the inquisitor suggested that in this case, it turns out that

Halion was acting behind the back of the order of darkness.

Turning to him, Kivia stated that not only the Lord of life and death does this.

Leaning on the walls of the barrier, the prophetess said that they attacked the goddess

of darkness. Taking away her divine power and wanted to become gods themselves, saying

that they were Garken and Zenovia. Horrified, Leonhard asked if one of the four great heroes had

attacked the goddess, asking who she was. Placing her hand on her chest, Kivia said that she

was created to stop atrocities. Looking at the inquisitor standing next to her, she declared

that she was a prophetess of the goddess. Turning his attention to the stunned prophetess,

Leonhard called her strange. The image of Ryo appeared in the head of the taken aback

Prophetess, whom the inquisitor did not present in the best light, Leonhardt stated that if she were a prophetess of the goddess, she would not have chosen such assistance for herself.

Horrified, Kibia asked the inquisitor to be careful. Suddenly, Bella appeared behind him, preparing to attack and swinging her axe.

With lightning speed, the inquisitor struck the hunter's face with his fist.

Looking at the defeated Bella, Leonhardt wondered who would believe that someone rules the Great Land, attacked the goddess, and decided to become a god.

Taking off his mask, the inquisitor noted that this was quite possible for for great heroes, turning his attention to Richard, who held the blade in his hands, Lenhart said that he needed to personally listen to their story, drawing attention to the army of angry monsters, the main character said that strangers cannot attack angels. Looking at the angel whose paw was pointed in his direction, Ryan noted that to be more precise, the one who has the landmark is not capable of attacking the monster. At the moment when the monster dealt its crushing blow, the main character wondered why this was so.

Running up the monster's paw, Ryoun noted that the angels and foreigners were sent to Ratna by the demon king Aplas,

not understanding why only foreigners should die at the hands of angels.

Being next to the monster's mouth, the main character again wondered why this was so.

Having swallowed Ryou, the angel froze in one position. Suddenly, with the help of an unimaginably powerful attack,

the main character tore his body into small pieces. The main character's body gradually began to be covered with his strong aura,

Putting his weapon behind his back, Rayu rushed into battle. Pushing off from the ground, the main character

pierced the bodies of nearby angels. After landing on the ground, dust rose on the battlefield.

Rayu's weapon was broken into pieces. Exhaling, the main character began to examine the vastness

of the fight site. Approaching Rayu, Beethold noted that the aura blade eventually shattered.

Having reported that this was so, the main character stated that the weapon held out for a long time.

Looking at the pensive lord of the sword, he noted that he himself could not summon it,

Unlike him, turning his attention to the defeated bodies of the monsters, Beyatold stated that

Ryoh hunted so much that he broke his sword. The main character wondered what the point was,

saying that he couldn't even get points. Smiling, the sword lord replied that the real points are

not numbers, but experienced stating that this is proof that Ryoh is now good for something.

Smurking, the protagonist assumed that he understood why the sword lord had no students.

Looking at the indignant Ryoh, Beyatold invited him to take the next step, asking him to concentrate

on the aura throughout his body. After that, Ryou asked him to rest, saying that he didn't even

remember how many angels they killed. Looking away, the sword lord stated that if the main character

did not want to, he could quit this matter, saying that he was going to teach him a technique to

temporarily increase the level. Ryou reported that he still had plenty of energy. Gradually,

bloody clouds began to cover the sky. Having concentrated, the main character froze in one

position. Closing his eyes, he noted that he had forgotten about his fifth level, paying attention

In fact, the main character said that his level was 200th.

Ryan noted that if he remembers that the other heroes are of the same level, then he has no need to become stronger and more.

Looking at the screen that notified the protagonist about the level of the sword lord, he wondered why Beethold's name was visible in the landmark.

Folding his hands, turning to Ryo, the lord of the sword asked him to think about extraneous things, adding that he needed to feel the aura and tense up.

plunging into meditation, the main character spoke about the feeling as if he was squeezing

out an aura with his whole body, asking Beethold to tell him more about it.

With a serious expression on his face, the sword Lord asked Raiu to tense up and squeeze out

the power from himself and gather it into one.

Trying his best, the main character wondered what this terrible explanation was, noting that

he felt hot inside.

Suddenly, Raiu's eyes turned red.

A powerful explosion occurred at the place where the protagonist was meditating, turning

his attention to the main character, whose body lay in a huge hole, Beyatold knew that this

would not work. Crying out, Ryue tried to find out if it was a self-exploding skill. The sword lord noted

that the main character was not torn to pieces, stating that the technique worked. Next, Beyatold asked

Ryue to try again. Clenching his fist, the proteinist asked if the sword lord wanted to kill him.

Suddenly, seeing something, Ryue was shocked. In his hand shimmered the amulet that Saria had given

There was a red flower in front of us.

Full wondered if it would be okay if they decorated the house a little.

Holding the flower, the girl noted that they would not be in this place for long.

Elia said that there was nothing wrong with this.

Placing her hands on her side, she said that a woman's hand was exactly needed in such

a place.

Adding that when Beethold and Ryan returned, they would be very surprised.

Looking around the decorated room, Elia wondered if it was too much.

Full suggested that this was true.

Suddenly, a screaming cry was heard behind them.

up to Martin, Elia tried to find out what happened. Holding a fiery sphere in his hands, Martin

announced that he had finally succeeded. While in the arms of the girls, the hunter thought about

his dead comrade. Turning her attention to full, Elia tried to find out why she was crying.

While in his thoughts, Martin stated that for Brad's sake, he would definitely become stronger.

Heading towards the entrance, full assumed that the guys had returned. At that moment,

Elia was waiting for their reaction to the decorated room. Martin noted that compared to them

it was a small thing. Full was shocked by what she saw. A man appeared in front of her with

glasses on his face. The signal that Eric Saria gave Sean brightly and shimmered in the young

man's hands. They told called it a whole event, and Eric was worried about his friends who

were left without him at the top. The sword king looked away and gloomily concluded that something

serious had definitely happened there. They told an Eric looked at several dozen winged creatures

of different shapes and sizes, but the same snow white color. Eric, drawing his wooden sword,

The man said that since the Volterian warrior is not a member of the Order of Assassin's, he can only kill monsters. When Beyatold said that Volterian warriors can also kill those who want it, and Eric laughed, not believing that such people exist. While the angels grinned at the warriors with hostility, Beyatold explained that one must ask such a person three times whether he really wants to kill him.

to die in order to give him a chance to look back on his life. Eric jumped into action, asking

if it would be considered suicide to give such a person three chances and then attack him.

In a second, many crimson lines appeared in the air from the blows that tore the angels into

pieces. Eric looked at Beethold dumbfounded when he agreed that this was all confusing, but

added that it was for the strongest. Beethold, looking half-turned at the young man, told

him to go help his comrades and look after Syria if he understood everything. When Eric

cast with interest about the third case in which a Voltarian warrior could go on a killing spree,

they told reply that he would tell about it later. Leaving Bayatold alone with the winged monsters,

Eric incredibly quickly ran in the opposite direction. Martin was breathing heavily while his

face looked strained. The women's hands were extended to the back of the guy in armor and

emitted soft vibes of green magic. While Elia and Foul were sitting near Martin with frightened

faces, someone's voice ordered them to heal the wounded man slowly and carefully. William

raised his sword with a grin, making a snide comment about Martin's low level.

When William said that they would leave quietly if Martin defeated him, the two twin brothers

and the man and golden armor did not appreciate this decision.

The blue haired boy in the cap said that Martin's girlfriend fried his twin to a crisp,

but the other brother replied with a sincere smile that thanks to this they were able to immediately

reunite.

The man, completely hidden behind the armor, extended his index finger, emitting healing

magic and said that the abilities of Ellen Foll compared to him were simply nothing.

William said with a disappointed side that he still had 57 techniques left that he did not have

time to show, and the twin and the cap yelled at him to finish, otherwise there would be no end to it.

Martin rose from the ground with difficulty and took the weapon in his hands, thinking with

hatred that these people were simply mocking them. Foll told Martin not to dare lose to William,

and Elliott convincingly assured that she and her sister would heal their comrade as long as he needed.

Martin, looking back at the healers, weekly said through his teeth that he could rely on them, and promised to defeat this stranger in any way. Suddenly, the arrow hit something and shook his drops of blood appeared in the air.

Elia looked in horror at the bloody stain on her chest. T.H. chest, from which an arrow protruded. The girl fell to the ground, and the twin brothers bumped their fists victoriously, perceiving what was happening as a fun game.

Elia silently looked at the sky with glassy eyes, and full, loudly calling her sister began to heal her.

Martin's face twisted with rage and he looked at the young men with eyes burning with hatred. When Martin tried to knock William down with the blow to the face, the long-haired man managed to bend down and tell the hunter to try harder.

William cut his opponent's shoulder with a slight movement, saying with a grin that otherwise it would look like a long-haired swordsman was torturing a warrior in armor.

Martin, on whose face a fresh wound appeared, running from his forehead to his cheek right through the eye, screamed desperately, not understanding how enemies could do this, because they are also people.

Martin hit the ground with his weapon, causing it to crack, and William definitely jumped into the air.

Martin, looking at Elle, did not understand how these people could treat human life so carelessly.

William, striking Martin twice on the back and destroying his armor, said that he could not understand the hunter.

Martin, blood streaming from his body, fell to the ground, and William said that the hunter's level was so low that he could not resist and ended up on his knees right in front of his opponent.

seriously stated that it is very easy to understand who is stronger here, and asked why not use your strength. Martin, whose torso was left without any protection, rose heavily, bleeding, and said that such scum could not understand the hunters.

Remembering Brad, Martin said that he needed this power to protect his friends. A memory flashed through the guy's head of how he and the healer sisters talked together and laughed, warmly to the point of tears.

Martin, overcome with rage, suddenly scream definitely and open both eyes, one of which was filled with blood. William

lazily swung his sword, again splashing Martin's blood around, and answered with a malicious

smile that in this case the hunter needs to raise his level. Martin's face was frozen in a grimace,

full of pain and despair, while William declared that weaklings are the worst thing in this world.

Full, who was healing Elia, froze in shock when Martin fell unconscious,

staining everything around with crimson spots. William returned the sword to its

That scabbard with a grin, telling the sisters to heal Martin again and coming to the conclusion

that they should be taught a lesson.

When full lowered her head, hiding her surging emotions, William said that it was obvious

that the weak should bow their heads before the strong.

Full continued to heal out.

Martin lay face down in a pool of blood with his eyes closed.

The twin in the cap, grimacing with this pleasure, told full to ignore William's chatter

and instead start healing the bearded guy.

The blue haired youth pulled an arrow onto the bowstring, telling full that she could not

He'll two people with her skills, and that she too must die since Martin had also fallen.

When full, without raising her head, asked the men to kill her, they froze in shock.

The girl took Martin and Elia's hands in hers, saying that she would rather die than be a toy

in the hands of members of the fairy union.

Full finally looked at her rivals, and with tears in her eyes, screamed piercingly that

they would be killed by Beethold in any case if she and her comrades did die.

The man hidden under the golden armor was stunned when he heard the name, and his blue eyes

close through the bars of his helmet. William opened his eyes wide, turning his wary gaze to full. The arrow in the blue-haired

twins hand trembled and a look of fear appeared on his face. The archer, not understanding what this monster

Bea told had to do with the healers and the hunter, shouted that full was talking all sorts of nonsense

before his death. The capitalist twin took aim with concentration and unclenched his fingers,

releasing an arrow. She was rapidly approaching full, emitting dark green fluids and leaving behind

The young man's face was distorted with pain. His lips curved. He frowned as if he was trying not to cry. Full, surrounded by two lifeless bodies, softly called out to her savior with tears in her eyes. The twin and the cap laughed aloud as soon as he had his voice in his eyes.

sword, ultimately saving the healer from death. The young man's face was distorted with pain,

his lips curved, he frowned as if he was trying not to cry. Full, surrounded by two lifeless

bodies, softly called out to her savior with tears in her eyes. The twin and the cap laughed

the loudest when he heard exactly what the healer called Eric. The twins laughed, slapping

each other on the shoulders, because they both thought that their reference points had stopped

working. William asked in a mocking tone whether the Volterian warrior was really only level

5. Since he was so low. Eric, grasping the hilt of the sword with a strong palm, answered ambiguously.

The young man looked angrily at the long-haired man and invited him to check his level himself.

Eric, turning his back to full, told her to continue healing, but the girl answered in a weak voice that she could no longer do it.

Squeezing her thigh, the girl explained that her healing skills were imperfect and she could not heal a wound if there was too much force in it.

Looking at the dark and blood on Elle's chest, which showed no signs of life,

Full bitterly concluded that with her level this would be impossible.

When Eric touched the sword with his other hand, causing it to glow red, and asked how

long Martin and Elliot could last, full reported that they had no more than five minutes.

Eric jerked his sword sharply, full opened her round blue eyes and looked at the stranger

in shock.

Eric put on a comforting smile and told the girl to wait a little, because this time

would be enough for him.

Hope appeared on full's face, and she did not argue with the young man.

As soon as Eric turned away from full, who had returned to healing her comrade and sister,

his comforting smile turned into a hateful expression.

William turned around when the twin and the cap lazily stretched with a loud yawn,

perceiving what was happening as childish jokes.

The twins, together with the man and golden armor, prepared to leave, saying that they were

heading underground for other hunters, and William, who clearly did not expect this, frozen

shock with his hand raised.

The long-haired, the spectacle swordsman lifted one corner of his mouth and laughed awkwardly.

him turn to Eric and reach for the sword, again mentioning the enemy's level 5.

William, with wild eyes, took his sword out of its sheath and rushed into battle, saying that

the joke had gone beyond all limits.

The man swung his weapon so fast that only white streaks were visible in the air.

William used a level 85 skill called a lightsaber.

The trio that decided to leave the battlefield did not pay attention to the explosion behind

them and discussed their task, which was clearly not to their liking.

The twin with the cap walking and the center complained displeasedly that they had to share points

for the reward since there were four of them on the team and they would be given very little

for a young man with level 5.

While the column of smoke after the explosion rose higher and higher, the three guys shouted

loudly that Richard must have sent them here because he had arranged it on purpose and wanted

to have fun.

The twin in the cap and raged by the noise behind him turned around and yelled for William

to quickly kill Eric so that they could all leave together.

With one hand the stranger clutched a bloody two-handed sword and with the other he did not

let go of the wrist of William who was sitting with his mouth open.

used from the man's eyes under his cracked glasses, his broken nose, and from his mouth,

which was already missing a couple of teeth. Eric, hovering over his opponent, who froze

with his mouth open, said Glimli that it was too early for his opponents to leave. The twins

in the armored man turned around at the same time and were dumbfounded, not realizing

what had just happened. Eric raised his index finger, calling out to the healer, and the man

and armor realized with fear that the stranger was addressing him. When Eric, pointing his thumb

From behind himself, ordered the man to heal his friends, the healer asked in a trembling

voice why he had to do this.

Eric sternly stated that first the man in armor would heal his comrades, and then the whole

company would ask for forgiveness with their heads to the floor.

The young man threatened that if his comrades forgive the members of the fairy union, then

he will not strike at full strength.

The armored healer, raising his open palms and using a level 87 skill, wine, saying that

he did not want to and would not do this.

The man used superhealing on William, who abruptly rose from the ground while an unpleasant

expression appeared on his face. William raised his sword using the temporary enhancement

samurai sword in the 89th level skill called 243 continuous strikes until the veins appeared on the

man's face from the tension. When Eric turned around and looked at the swordsman with a puzzled look,

the twin in the cap took advantage of this moment and jumped on the young man,

preparing to use the 87th level skill called poisonous spin kick. The air was filled with

traces of green and red attacks. The ground suddenly cracked and split into dozens of polygonal

fragments. Fragments of Earth flew into the air. Eric stands firmly on one of them, and to his left and

right are William and the blue-haired twin. Two enemies attacked Eric at the same time, but the young man

easily repelled the first blow. Eric swung his sword, and the blue-haired young man flew far to the side.

William attacked Eric, striking him non-stop. When Eric pinned William to the ground with his sword and

forced the man to slide off a piece of stone, the twin with two daggers in his hands was already flying

towards the stranger. Having kicked William off the stone, Eric with a quick movement of his sword

repelled the attack of the young man who had approached him from behind. Eric knocked one of the

daggers out of the twin's hands. The stranger swung his weapon and his opponent flew away,

crashing into rocks and raising columns of dust. A sharp arrow quickly flew straight to Eric's temple.

The young man used his sword as a shield, breaking the arrow in half. Eric's eyes filled with rage,

and her eyebrows and lips curbed him kindly. The archer froze in horror, not believing that at the

fifth level there could be such dexterous movements. The headless twin pulled a new arrow using a

level 88 skill called Falcon Arrow. The released arrow took the form of a large glowing bird flying

towards Eric. The young man looked intensely at full, healing her comrades under a magical protective

dome. Eric grabbed a stone flying in the air. The stranger shouted menacingly so that his

opponent knew when to stop and threw a stone forcefully in his direction. The stone came into

contact with the metal arrowhead. The next moment, the arrow broke and the stone cracked into

dozens of small fragments. The archer looked stunned at the fragments of stone flying over his face.

A powerful high explosion with particles of dirt, dust and fragments of earth rose in front of Eric.

The blue-haired young man, enraged by what Eric had done to his brother, spun in the air around the

stranger using the 92nd-level skill illusion of multiple identities. Eric, hearing how much the

young man valued his family, became angry, clenching his jaw. The twin's mouth fell open and his

amber eyes widened as Eric brought the sword to his neck. The young man collapsed to the ground,

and his clones in the air turned into blue luminous silhouettes. The enemy rose from the ground and

approached Eric from behind with a grin, using a level 93 skill called Shadow Attack. The young man,

smiling madly, held out a dagger in front of him at the sharp end of which a bright green glow gathered.

Scarlet blood sprayed in the air like a fountain. Eric, whose hand had been pierced by a blade,

clutched his opponent's small hands with his bloody hand. The twin began to sweat with fear

and looked at the stranger with stunned eyes, silently horrified that he had repelled such a blow,

and also had a secret skill. Eric twisted the young man's palms and he screamed in pain while his face was

distorted into a painful grimace. The blue-haired guy screamed at the top of his lungs as Eric towering

over him, twisted his opponent's arm and made it crack. Eric looked at the twin with disgust,

still squeezing his palms, and suggested that they end their fight. Eric knew that the Ratnians hated

foreigners. However, he assumed that he did not fully realize this, because according to his memories

with the fifth level, he managed to avoid suspicion. The main character wondered what if this

were not so, realizing that he might also have to kill someone. He would either kill the Ratney

and against his own will or die himself. There was also a third option in which it would be used for

their own purposes. While one of the twin investigators was sticking a knife into the palm of the

jock, he'd looking down at the guy, asked him to stop, because Gargan was simply using them.

While Eric examined the pierced hand, he thought that if there was a prohibition spell,

he could remove it with the help of a magician, not wanting it to end too late when one of the

the parties had already been destroyed. The guy with blue hair anxiously asked whether his opponent

would kill him if he surrendered. After this question, the young man of no laughed, I informed

you that 20 years ago he would have believed it. The veins on the protagonist's arm turned

green and swollen, and the skin was covered with blisters, after which the investigator shouted

that it was too late. Horrified by the sight of his hand, Eric could not move, feeling

as if his body was freezing. From the dagger, a paralyzing poison penetrated into his blood

The arrows wrapped magical threads around the wooden sword. The arrows flew into the ground behind the jock, and he, holding the blade tightly, began to reach after him. The young investigator said with a grin that Eric's proposal was not bad, but he angered him by repeating the words of the traitor Richard. While the poison wrapped a

spread throughout the body, and the palm turned purple, the hunter with clenched teeth assumed that we were

talking about the head of the Great Land. William, who had put his blade to the throat of one of the

spiritualists, turned around at the words of his colleague when he asked with laughter whether Eric had

really called Richard the head of the Great Land. The next moment, an angry young man with blue hair slapped

his opponent in the face, shouting what nonsense he was talking about. The guy said that the Great Land he

created is a fake, or puppets move because they cannot overpower the magic of the ban. When the

The guy looked at Eric with fear when he realized that it was because of these people that he had to hide his origin all this time. The man began to become enraged, realising that the group was killing a man who had killed him.

Ratnions for fun, while at the same time pressing his hand even harder on the dagger. Observing what was

happening, the investigator concluded with shock that his opponent was able to suppress the poison with

the help of an aura. Drops of sweat appeared on his face, his eyes widened, because the enemy was so

dangerous that words could not be found. The next second, Eric took his hand with the dagger away from

the guy, leaving a cut on his hand. The boy with blue hair screamed, calling for high onion grabbing

his weapon. The investigator again had the dagger, and he shouted loudly that the

jock could not be left alive for a second longer. The boy with blue hair quickly rushed to attack,

concluding that this was his last chance while the sword was tied. Eric, without much effort,

tore the sword from the discs of magical threads, and at that moment the investigator remembered

that somewhere he had already met someone like him. The man raised his sword above his head,

preparing to strike, and the investigator, jumping with his dagger raised, looked at him in the

the wildermen. The blue haired stranger broke out in a cold sweat. His eyes bulging as the realization

dawned on him that this was his last chance. Now he saw before him his long time enemy, the formidable

sword king Beethold, who twenty years ago, together with three other legendary heroes, was able

to defeat the great land and the demon on Paulus. Both twins were closer to the ground, and their

faces were filled with horror. One of them, frightened, beg not to kill them. Eric did not listen, swinging

his swords so that the blow struck both brothers at once. Frowning his eyebrows, he said seriously

that the guys had already used all their chances. In front of William and his captives, Elgia, and

full, pieces of earth flew up from the explosion, creating a cloud and blocking the entire view.

Full opened her blue eyes wide and her mouth agape when she saw such a picture in front of her.

While the girl was distracted, the squad leaders back in weapon began to become covered in a red

or as he chuckled. Opening his mouth, the shaggy man admired what was happening with the

grit. William thought that compared to him, the twins were inferior in strength,

but they were far from weaklings, and at that time Eric wrapped his hand with black tape.

He was holding a glowing sword in his hand when the man in round glass is concluded that he had

pierced both youths with one blow with his arab blade. While the main character stood proudly

above his opponents hidden in the dust, William admired his extraordinary power. When the squad leader

tried to see the pitching level using the user manual, a yellow screen indicated that level measurement

was impossible. At this moment, William began to shake violently, beginning to scream heart-rendingly.

The man plunged the katana straight into his stomach, and now the weapon protruded from his back,

and Ora particle scattered from the wound. Eric saff threw the ball over his shoulders and looked

intently at the man who had committed such a strange action. William, who lowered his head with a

crazy smile, said that people tend to show supernatural strength before death. While the head of the

Great Land, surrounded by a ball of Ora, rushed towards the jock, he explained that he forcibly

forced the Ora blade to penetrate his body. The man stopped and the ball dissipated into the air,

activating the level 100 walking dead skill. Raising the magic blade to attack,

William said with a malicious smile that he was not yet accustomed to this power. He screamed

furiously, asking Eric to show him one thing. Smashing the blade of his magical weapon against

the blade of the Jocks Aura, the man wanted to see his opponent kill. William jumped into the air,

with a crazy smile, continuing to hit Eric's sword, breaking both weapons, and he calmly stood

with his arm outstretched. Not moving at all. A long powerful beam of energy now stretched from the

the protagonist's sword, attacking the enemy from which a strong whirlwind formed with pink circles

in the air. The round red glass's flew off William and landing on the ground, broke into two parts

along the temple. The night in the yellow armor, noticing the broken accessory of the head of the

squad on the ground, was greatly taken aback. When Eric quickly approached, he fell to the ground in

fear, hesitatingly trying to justify that he was not even a member of the great land. The main character,

meanwhile, cast a contemptuous glance at the enemy, raising the sparkling blade of his aura

above his head.

The next second, the hunters struck him with a long blow, causing the night to scream

heart-rindingly.

When the ball stopped, he could not understand what was happening.

Eric pointed his thumb back, pointing at his wounded comrades who urgently needed strength.

The jock looked at the night with a crazy look of burning eyes, remembering that he said

that he did not want to help.

Frightened by the formidable hunter, the man and armor agreed to do everything he could.

Roy stood in the middle of the street with a lollipop in his hands, looking ahead blankly

when he was asked his name.

John Rod knelt down in front of him, asking if the baby had adult relatives in this village. But

he did not utter a word, staring at the man while crowds of people rushed past. Suddenly, the

law-apop fell from the boy's hands, and the man watched its entire flight until it fell to

the ground, sighing desperately, Rod lowered his head to his hand, and Roy continued to

look at him in bewilderment. The gloomy man concluded with this pleasure that his partner was

trying to push everything that he did not want to deal with onto him, trying to understand

where he had gone, leaving him with a small child who could not speak. There was an explosion

at the very top of the tower, and then a blue flash appeared, which alarmed all the townspeople

in Rod. Raising his head up, the shocked man tried to understand whether it was inquisitor

iron. At this time, as a result of the explosion, the roof was broken, and a blonde man flew

out of the hole along with the rubble. Creating a cylinder of turquoise energy around his hand,

the self-confident inquisitor concluded that he had not seen strangers for a long time, who,

At the sight of his level, did not even try to escape.

His opponent, with a damaged ear, preparing to attack, said with the satisfaction that he was

now in no position to compare levels.

The fight between the men was so powerful that when their red and blue energies converged,

the inside came crashing down from the roof.

Placing the boy on his shoulder, Rod became very indignant, shouting at the men to fight elsewhere.

The man began to quickly run away, carrying a stunned Roy with huge eyes in his arms.

All the people on the street began to run away in one direction, succumbing to severe panic.

It was reminiscent of the picture when William, together with his subordinates, the sorry

Kai of the Earth, burst into the trade care of infestible and carried out a massacre, and

the frightened people tried to escape screaming.

On the street of the city of Calen, meanwhile, the sign flew straight at the crowd moving

in panic, among which was wrought in the child.

Those in the tower, Bella lowered her head and, with wide eyes, concluded that this was

the end.

the battle, the girl noticed that Richard's level was 125, while the inquisitors was 140, which

means the result was obvious. The owner of the inn, Syria, sat on the rubble against the backdrop

of a hole in the wall, while the prophetess Kivir pointed a magical spear at the captive,

bound by the magic of the inquisitor clarifying why Richard decided to give Garan to save Ratna.

The pumped-up girl leaned forward heavily, screaming that she didn't know because he had betrayed

them too. It was rumored that the man with the scar on his eye had made a deal with

Garken on the condition that he would treat Ratnians and foreigners alike. He promised that if the

members of the Great Land surrendered, they could be considered prisoners and released,

because not all foreigners want war, which the guys believed. Richard admitted that this was not

what he wanted, but the members of the Great Land rotted in the heavenly dungeon of Actar on

for 20 years. When the girl asked Richard and bewilderment why exactly now, he said that his entire

family had died at the hands of the Ratnians. Grinning, Bella gloomily reported that she did not

understand at all what was on her partner's mind. After these words, Saria said with the

satisfaction that it was very generous to limit herself to imprisonment, considering the atrocities

of foreigners, with which the captive did not agree. The pumped-up girl furiously asked what

they should have done when the goddesses said that the strangers were demons and built a dungeon.

She continued to scream, declaring that the Ratnians were trying to exterminate them, and

Kivir objected in response. She said with contempt that the goddess would never have given

such an order, claiming that it was the other way around. Pointing her spear forward, the prophetess

menacingly declared that the goddess wanted to accept strangers. Studying, the stunned captive demanded

that she not lied to her, asking where inquisitor Iden had come from. The prophetess explained that

the blood, now focused on combat, exists in order to soften the friction between the ratans and

foreigners. The prophetess explained that otherwise a battle would break out and someone would

definitely die, so it was necessary to arrest and separate the opponents before things went too far.

While the inquisitor punched Richard in the jaw, the brunette continued, saying that only foreigners who

committed terrible crimes should be punished. As the member of the Great Land fell to the floor,

the inquisitor launched a weapon of his energy after it. After the words of the two girls,

Syria asked in bewilderment why the war started in the first place, suggesting that it was because

of some ridiculous rumors. Looking at her, Kivir said that these rumors did not arise out of

nowhere, they began to be spread deliberately. Lee and Hart suggested that the legendary hero

GARCEN was the source of these rumors. Richard, lying under the rubble, confirmed his words,

reporting that the formidable hero began to implement his plan 20 years ago. Taking a fighting position

with his sword outstretched, the wounded and scarred man said that nothing was easier than organizing

incitement of ordinary citizens. Because hatred spreads very quickly. Richard quickly ran

towards the enemy, loudly declaring that on earth this had always happened in history. Standing calmly,

Lynhart concluded that this was deliberate propaganda. I remember that even the order was not

not immediately able to calm the rumors. While a member of the great land aggressively attacked

the inquisitor, he quickly retreated back at the same time clarifying what this had to do

with the stranger. The scarred man rolled angrily and glared at his opponent, declaring that

he knew very well. Once he knew this pain, losing his entire family because of the Ratnians,

after which hell came for him, drops of blood splashed in the air, item, with a cut on his cheek,

gloomily concluded that artificially created hatred killed his enemies' family, which

He's forced the man to take revenge. Firmly grasping the handle of the burgundy ball, Richard confidently

announced that if the prophetess of the goddess dies, then all guards' plans will turn into soap bubbles,

and as a result, peace will come to Ratna. Raising his aura sword to strike, the stranger screamed furiously.

He asked the inquisitor to leave if he wanted peace, striking the wooden floor in front with

a powerful stream of red energy. At that moment, the blonde turned back, surprised to see Rod and

baby Roy hiding behind the rubble. The man and boy looked at the inquisitor with stunned looks.

At this moment, Richard looked bitterly at the child, who stood with wide eyes, watching the battle.

At that moment, Leonardo began to swing his fist, activating blue energy.

A blue charge appeared in front of the blonde, emanating from an outstretched hand.

Covering his bright eyes, the inquisitor said that if the prophetess of the goddess appeared,

then his calling was to protect her and follow her orders, so he was not going to conduct any negotiations.

Then Richard bitterly clarified whether the enemy, for the sake of his goal,

does not value the lives of the same ratnians, swinging his burgundy blade and concluding that he is

no different from the foreigners in Garden. Reaching his hand towards the wooden floor, the

inquisitor said that it sounded like an insult. Frightened, Rod huddled to the ground and covered his

head with his hands as lean art placed him and the child in a protective turquoise cube-shaped barrier.

The inquisitor was greatly offended and now used her power to lift all the large debris into

the air, and the residents of the city watched this. The city was now covered by a force barrier

created by item. Noticing this, evening was perplexed as his opponent fought the Estras city wall at the same time.

A turquoise portal into the darkness appeared behind the inquisitor and long sticks created by

magical energy began to fly out from there. Concentratingly folding his luminous hands into a lock,

the blonde concluded that the stranger's crime would not go away, no matter how many reasons and

justifications he came up with. Leonhardt activated a ceiling spell, binding Richard with his magic.

After this, the inquisitor used the spell to erect the gates of judgement, which now toured over his enemy.

Making ritual movements with his palms, the blonde coldly asked that Richard be led by the goddess of darkness,

and in the name of Kibreal said that his sins would be a tone for my death.

At the moment, when Lenhardt raised his palm to deal the final blow to the stranger,

Kivir shouted to him to stop, causing the inquisitor to glance sideways at her.

The prophetess furiously reported that Garkon and Zenovia would immediately report if the

members of the Great Land died, concluding that there was no point in informing them about the

situation here. The brunette turned to the captive Richard, conveying that his partner Bella had

offered to share information about their common enemy, and he looked up at her in surprise.

Kivir said that the captives had committed a serious crime by trying to harm Ratna in the

prophetess of the goddess, adding that, however, that the moment it would be more profitable to cooperate.

At this moment, the inquisitor closed his eyes and began to read the prayer again. His hands

Once glowed again and began to move as he wanted to kill his opponent, but the girl screamed

for him to wait.

Throwing a dissatisfied look at Leonhardt, Kibir covered the prisoner with her body, saying

that this was an order from the prophetess of the goddess, and the inquisitor cleared his throat.

Holding his hands in combat readiness, the blonde wondered that if the brunette was a prophetess,

then why was she doing this?

At that moment, Eric arrived and flew with the man, putting his boots forward to strike.

The jock, full of rage, shouted what the inquisitor was doing and kicked him in the face

with all his might, while Kaibir watched and shocked from the sidelines. The shackled

Richard was also amazed, widening his eyes and opening his mouth. Eric cast a contemptuous glance

at the blonde, pushing the astonished girl back, and meanwhile the shackles of the stranger from

the great land were broken, and turquoise fragments rose into the air. The main character apologized

for being late, making excuses that Chaos was also going on below, and the brunette,

grabbing his toned hand, explained that the problem was not who to trust with what,

An enraged Eric shouted to Leon Hart trying to understand what the inquisitor was doing in front of the prophetess.

Crinding with anger after the threat, the inquisitor cast a contemptuous glance at the jock,

not believing that someone like him had been chosen as a supporter of the goddess.

The main character, with a ball on his shoulder, came close to the blonde, teased him so much

that he was ready to start a fight, but Chandrishen suddenly appeared and tried to separate them.

Richard and the knight in yellow armor sat with their hands bound in turquoise energy.

Angry, Leonhard and Eric turned to the guy at once, shouting at him to shut up. Seeing that in front was an acquaintance whom the hero had considered dead all this time, he fell into a severe stupor.

Chanreshin smiled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head with his metal prosthesis, and at ease and either behind him looked at each other contentedly, seeing their friend's surprise.

The next second, Eric looked questioningly at Leonhard, who had turned away, and he calmly stated that there was simply a need to pretend as if he had killed the guy.

The jocks face shone with happiness when he fully realized that Chandreshen was really alive.

He laughed and pulled the young man's hair,

exclaiming that he could at least make a call. To a cheat with the same cheerful attitude,

reminded him that there were no means of communication in Ratna.

Kaiweer, who stood aside, watched with delight the meeting between Eric and Chandreshen,

which made them happy. Suddenly, the joy of the meeting was interrupted by Martin,

furiously rushing towards the appeared stranger, while the worried Elja and full tried to stop

their partner. Chandreshen, at that moment, cast a worried glance at his

hewn them, asking if the man was really angry because of him, remembering what kind of monster

Chanorshan turned into in the prison dungeon. Martin shouted that this time he would kill the young man

and raised his dagger to strike. After these words, Eric knelt down in front of the man.

The main character, with his head down, sincerely asked for forgiveness, begging Martin to stop.

After these actions, a perplexed Martin exclaimed that Mr. Felid should not apologize,

reminding him what kind of bastards these foreigners were in asking why the man was acting this way.

Looking piercingly at the man with brown eyes, Eric honestly admitted that he, too, was a foreigner. The

spiritualist twins looked at the jock in panic, and Martin was taken aback while he asked for forgiveness

for deceiving, taking the blame for Brad's death. When Eric said that "changrishin" was used at the

time of the murder, adding that not all foreigners are scum and bastards, Richard looked at the

warrior with hope. Richard's mouth twisted in sadness. The dagger in Martin's hands fell to the

ground with a ringing sound. One of the twins began to sob, and Martin began to move away while the

The second was trying to catch up with him, and Eric at this time thanked the man.

Very upset, the drooping-chanarish and hesitantly asked why human began to humiliate himself

so much because of him, and he only called the Gaia fool.

He looked at the young man with enthusiasm.

The Muslim and remembered his desire to create a world where foreigners and ratnyans would

live together, as well as his own promise to help in this.

The great full-chanarish and rushed at the jock with all his might while he shouted to leave

him behind, and the hidden rod concluded with horror that Eric was a foreigner.

satisfied Aether happily boasted to her friend that she and Addie's were able to destroy a level 80 alien, and he concluded with a smile that they had become stronger, adding that it was not in vain that he fed them energy.

After this, Kivir boasted that she defeated the stranger one-on-one to which Eric noted that for her fighting a stranger was cheating.

Joyful Aether took Eldridge's hands, and Addie's was taken aback when the shock-rot approached him.

Bowing to the prophetess on his knees, Lynn Hart grabbed Chammarshan by the collar so that he would repeat after him.

While everyone around was busy with various discussions, the dumbfounded rod approached the catch.

Eric glanced at the strange man, smiling slightly. A smile also appeared on Richard's happy face when he saw the boy remembering his family.

The night with glowing eyes told him that if the second prisoner unties hands, he would use a spell, but the man did not like his words.

Blancing at the assembled boys, Richard concluded that there was no point in fighting them anymore,

adding that he would get what he deserved. While the night shouted indignantly,

asking why he got out of actarun, Roy picked up Martin's shiny dagger with a diagram. The man

and yellow armor was unhappy that he was caught by the hunters, and suddenly a blade was thrust

into his neck. While the night was bleeding, the boy with a dagger in his hands looked at him with

huge eyes. Richard was amazed by this terrible picture. The boy, with a calm face, continued to hold

the weapon. Suddenly Rod grabbed him, asking with displeasure what the kid was doing, and the

bloody dagger flew to the ground. The night screamed heart-rendingly that he should have killed

the child then, and then fell to the ground, and dark energy began to fly out of his armor.

Lee and Heart controlled the dark stream from the side, while his face expressed complete

composure. The man in the white hood said that the creatures from Actarun were also finished,

concluding that the plans most likely failed. Dark energy, passing through the magic circle,

entered the smoking pipe when a voice responded that they had learned the location of the criminals.

A magic circle towered above a tall building, and a voice clarified whether the strangers

should be punished.

Shocked, caviar, bathed in purple light, suddenly raised her head up, and her eyes visibly

widened.

Blue-eyed, full sat next to the drooping martin, asking if he was okay, and the man just wailed how pitiful

he was.

He thought sharply, realizing that Mr. Fell had knew that it was martin who threw the spirit

Now the image of his partner with blond hair and a wide smile appeared before his eyes, declaring that if the jump had saved his life once or twice, then his friend Odin, frowning. The girl said that Brad would say that debts must be repaid, to which Martin happily agreed, while a huge magic circle rose in the sky, the inspired Martin rose.

confidently declaring to fold that he could not betray his benefactor, even if he was a foreigner.

The magic circle began to distort in space. Behind the partners, a strong lightning struck,

in which a man in a white robe appeared, hidden by a hood and concluding that then it would

be right to take this life. Eric was startled when he noticed the hero suddenly appear.

Suddenly, the heads of Martin and full, severed by the force of lightning, flew into the air.

Leaving behind the headless bodies, the man in the robe suddenly rushed towards the main character,

And all those gathered were perplexed, raising their heads.

A man with glowing blue eyes, hidden by a black mask, calmly reported the heavenly punishment.

As a gloved hand reached out to Kivir, she reproached herself for not having thought of

this earlier.

The traders hid their true faces and deceived even the deity.

They were very careful.

These people couldn't trust anyone else.

In order to get the last and most important card, they chose the most accurate method, and

the stranger appeared to create a sword from lightning, holding it with his outstretched

hand.

Kivir, Chan-Rishin, and either illuminated by a blue glow, looked back in panic. Richard at this moment,

worried about Roy, pushed him away along with Rod in an attempt to save him. The man with his face

hidden by a black mask cast the cold gaze at the crowd. Suddenly, in the place where everyone was,

a huge flash appeared, from which powerful lightning emanated. Lionheart couldn't even

identify his opponent, who appeared out of nowhere because it was just a quiet desire to kill

that gave him goosebumps. It was impossible to imagine who he would attack first, and in such a

situation the inquisitor thought quickly and soberly. It was necessary to use all his strength to

create a shield for each of them and throw them away from the force of the blow, as a result,

his decision turned out to be correct. However, the blonde himself drove himself into a dead end.

His opponent, now towering over him, was one of the four heroes who turned out to be Garken and

Leonhardt guessed this. The blue-eyed man said that he did not want the inquisitors to hide his identity,

but assured that he was not going to kill the map. While turquoise fragments from the

the created barriers flew around Leanheart. Garken, with a sword in his hands, concluded

that it would be a great loss for Ratna to lose a caster with 141 levels. The Inquisitor furiously

asked if his opponent was using an artificial landmark while simultaneously trying to find

Miss Quivier. Garken asked not to worry about the prophetess of the goddess, saying that

he left her alive because she was still needed. The mastman asked that if he became the new

god and wheat would the Inquisitor serve him faithfully. But Leanheart, with glowing green

He answered this question furiously that he was an inquisitor serving the Goddess of Darkness

Kibreal, and as long as the prophetess of the Goddess lived, he followed her orders.

While the blonde, concentrating the strength of his fist, swung it to strike, and enraged

Eric flew from above at the enemy, leaving a burgundy mark in the air from a sword with

an aura blade.

Dark can look contently at the jock, pointing his magic blades in his direction.

When the enemy concluded that he could not see Eric's level, he assumed that he was using

the ability of the Goddess.

The main character clenched his teeth and anger, looking at the legendary hero he hated,

who was a traitor.

He screamed furiously, asking why the man killed Martin and Foul in front of his eyes.

He looked at the headless bodies covered in blood, continuing to loudly ask why he killed

those who had nothing to do with him.

I turned to caviar, Garkin asked the taken aback prophetess if the goddess had chosen

some foreigner as her ally.

The man contemptuously called the jock pitiful, launching magic blades at him.

While the blue glowing swords were flying towards Eric, he watched them with concentration,

beginning to twirl his weapon in his hands. After a powerful blow, hand been flew into the

wall at great speed, and Kivir was very scared for him. While Garkhen, meanwhile, quickly flew up

to Leonhardt, swinging his sword while he attacked with his fist. Eric, gridding his teeth

and pain, held the bloody one on his shoulder, declaring that he only swung once. The prophetess

looked at her comrade with concern, watching his lines of blood flow down his muscular arm.

The girl realized that Garkhen and Sonovia were most likely hiding, and Kivir began to act.

The brunette was sure that the last resort was to find them, but Garcan appeared on his own.

This meant that he wanted to end everything at once, taking the magical aura spear into her hands.

Kyberia seriously concluded that she would not allow this to happen, even if she had to give up

her life.

Suddenly, Eric's huge hand grabbed the girls then shoulder, trying to stop her.

The Jock said furiously that he was biting his time.

Afterwards he asked the prophetess, who forgot why they came to Calen, and she abruptly

remembered the legendary king of the sword Beethold.

The girl bit her lip while Eric explained that to get inside the dungeon, you just need

to go down there.

Quickly rushing towards the dungeon, Kivir ordered not to die, which Eric accepted with

a grin.

The girl ran as fast as she could from the battlefield, because her main goal now was to

find Beethold.

On the way to the dungeon, the girl thought that only he could stop Garan, deciding to bring

the king of the sword.

Looking back, Kivir wished that nothing would happen to the guys, mentally begging them

to hold out a little longer.

The body was pierced by many glowing swords, passing right through. Bright lightning struck

all around, and drops of blood flew through the air. A bright flash sparkled on the battlefield,

and Eric and Leonhardt with blades in their bodies began to fly away from it in different directions,

which the prophetess watched with horror. As she looked back, a huge silhouette and a robe appeared

in front of her, pulling a black hand towards her. The man suddenly grabbed the prophetess

by the throat and pulled her towards him. Trying to strangle the girl, Garken said that

she could stall for as long as she wanted because nothing would change. The prophetess, tightly grabbed by the throat,

grinned with the satisfaction, frowned her eyebrows, screaming in pain. She noticed that handbin,

struck by Garen's attack, was lying in a pool of his blood with his eyes rolled back. On the other side,

Lianhart was lying on the wooden floor in the same condition. Garen asked if Kibir was really

worried about them even at such a moment, and she put her hands on his wrist and an attempt to loosen

her grip. She said with contempt that if the traders had sealed the goddess of darkness and

absorbed her divine power, then now they would not be able to return to their world.

Garken's skin began to crack and fall off in pieces, revealing darkness, and the man with burning

eyes said that it was all over and he was ready to become a god.

The girl was shocked that after absorbing the divine power, the transformation began to happen

so quickly.

Pulling off his glove with his teeth, the man exposed his hand with black stripes, impressed

by the fact that the prophetess was very strong.

Garken admitted to the girl that he did not think that the power of the goddess could be

so easily understood, but there was something missing in this power that he absorbed. The man lacked knowledge and

information on how to control this enormous power, and then he put his hand to the forehead of the

escaped creature Kivriel, in which this knowledge was sealed. Garken said with a malicious smile that

he now has the key to all the necessary information. The man stood up to pull the purple threads of

knowledge from Kivir's head while a stream of mana emanated from his hand. Standing on the rubble,

the traitor continued to pump out information while Kivir was unconscious. The events took place in

the castle of the elves, which was now shrouded in darkness.

Candle reported that the sudden onset of night was a bad omen, and Leondell, wearing an

eye patch, looked to the sky in a panic, worried about Kivir.

There was also darkness spreading over the order building, which was attributed to Kivriel.

Praying with a rosary in her hands, the shaman said that the darkness was not created by the goddess,

concluding that, as Leonhard had predicted, something had happened to know.

Opening her eyes glowing yellow, the elderly woman stated that this had never happened in

in the history of Ratna, adding that the world rests on the balance of five goddesses.

As soon as the power of the merciless darkness upset this balance, a crack appeared in Ratna.

Demonic creatures of all kinds will be able to leak through this rift.

At this moment, countless angels were out, attacking defenseless people on the streets.

While Garkin was furiously extracting all her knowledge from Kivir, she gloomily ordered

him to stop.

She furiously reported that a person could not control the power of the goddess while the

space around was enveloped in darkness.

The girl warned that if the crack gets bigger, the situation will be impossible to reverse.

The prophetess asked if this was what the man wanted for Ratna, adding if he could not hear the cries of the innocent.

More and more revealing the theme inside, Garken replied that he heard everything perfectly well.

While observing the crack, the man listed that he heard the size of dying peasants who lacked the ability to fight the monsters.

He heard the despair of strangers who had lost their families, as well as the anger of those who were ready to take revenge.

The huge angel who emerged from behind the crack was struck by the swords of the traders,

and the monster began to gushing blood, and the man himself pushed the prophetess.

Filled with knowledge and watching Kivir fall to the ground, Garan declared that all these

exclamations were the reason that he should become a god.

A man with a half black face said that the suffering and pain now are only preparation.

An exhausted girl with a gloomy look tried to convey her thoughts to Garcan while cracks

were running down her face and pieces of skin were breaking off.

being decided to crawl to the enemy, Kyme your furiously announced that it would not

be the way he wanted, and at a distance a giant angel lay killed in a pool of blood.

I glance at the girl, the man said that he knew so.

Garkhen was confident that he was able to win the prophetess of the goddess to his side,

and Beethold appeared through cracks.

Once on the battlefield, the man said that he was wondering what was going on here, since

so many gates had appeared, and he saw familiar faces around.

Beethold said with a malicious smile that judging by the appearance of one of the legendary

heroes, Garken did not just come to say hello, frowning, Garken, surrounded by his

own lightning and the powerful aura of the red sword king, looked with the splicer at the

man he did not expect to see here. I am losing consciousness, Kivir managed to notice the

aura, which reduced her anxiety. The girl passed out after these words, and Garken slowly

walked towards his old acquaintance. He did not hesitate to invite Beethold to come over to his

side. He said that he knew about the remaining short life of the sword king, and he said with

the smile that it was an honor for him that Garan remembered such little things. The man was

unhappy that because of some decision of the goddess, everything that Beethold had accumulated during

her life would simply disappear, asking what the point was in this. Noting that Sinovia was against

it, Garan still extended his hand to share divine power with the sword king. When the blue-eyed blonde

offered to save Ratna and change reality together, an image of him from the distant past appeared

before the eyes of the jock, frowning. Beethold said that only if the man had enough strength,

And that was in question. Suddenly, Eric appeared in front of Bayatull, who was tired of

garden speeches, because of which people are dying while he talks about it as a great sacrifice

and the main character took a pose for attack. While the wounded guy leaned on the sword,

he was indignant at the teenage naivety of his opponent. The warrior, glancing at the lion

cavier, said that in this world there are not only those who sacrifice others, but also

those who first sacrifice themselves. Looking at Addis, he said that there are people who are

are forced to hide all their lives, even they try to protect people. When the jock thought

about either, he said that there are those who, although they cannot protect, always make

every effort to do so with a smile. I pulled out a blade from the ground, Eric's rushed at

the enemy with a furious cry. Declaring that in this world, there are many great people a hundred

times better than the blonde man who considered himself God. Concentrating dark energy in

his palm, dark and gloomily concluded that the guy spoke beautifully. Wrapping his strength

around the weapon, the man effortlessly pulled it out of the killed monster.

Tharken sharply through his blade at Eric, calling the man a stupid foreigner who could

not see anything in front of him, and he grinned angrily.

At that second, when the main character was about to attack, Beethold himself fired into his

solar plexus from his knee.

From such a powerful blow, Eric fell to the ground, losing consciousness.

Beethold opened his mouth wide, bursting into mad laughter.

Holding the Garken weapon, the king of the sword concluded with a smile that his ward.

What looking around, was rushing towards someone he didn't like, asking the enemy if the

Jack reminded the man of them in the past.

Garken stood in bewilderment, not understanding what Beethold was leading to and declaring

that he did not feel any strength in the stranger.

Throwing a sly glance at his interlocutor, the king of the swords sarcastically noted

that he had been very wary all this time.

Beethold reported that all this anxiety was present because of Eric's aura.

Afterwards, the big guy noted that he didn't even release his aura while Garken was watching

him with a stony face.

I noticed with darkened eyes that something was wrong, the man who decided to become

a god could not believe it.

He was shocked that the aura that filled the spaces belonged to the alien, which was slowly rising

after his mentor's blow.

Behind Garkhand, Chandrish and quickly moved away, carrying the past out kibir.

For this purpose, the young man activated the incognito skill, which allowed him to temporarily

hide traces of his presence, but was cancelled when he touched other people.

Noticing Chandrish in, the enraged Garkhand launched several magic swords at him.

Suddenly, he noticed that a powerful aura filled the space again. In the burgundy glow, one could see the figure of a jock with a sword behind his back, who was confidently heading towards the enemy. This man was Beethold, who would the serious look offered to play with his former partner for the last time. Garhan clarified whether this was the man's answer about choosing a side. When a fight began between the two legendary heroes, Chan-Rishan, who had been noticed earlier, hastened to leave. In the other direction from the purple glow, Lynn aren't quickly flew away with Eric on his back in his severed hand.

Jock asked the Inquisitor to let him go, stating that he needed to kill Garham. After these words,

the blonde couldn't stand it and screamed with all his might for the Jock to shut up.

The Inquisitor screamed heart-rendingly that he also wanted to fight,

but did not get involved in the fight, and Erik looked in bewilderment at the man's unexpected reaction.

Before Leonhardt left the battlefield, Bay told asked him not to interfere.

He also asked to tell his ward to watch carefully, while the Inquisitor was quickly leaving.

A huge flash appeared at the battle site, and all this time Eric, according to the request of his mentor, watched the real water in the power of the king of the sword. The blinding flash was followed by a powerful explosion, creating a huge crater on the ground.

Tons and trading a ball of aura between his palms, they atold was very focused. He squeezed the aura between his hands, causing its glow to become brighter, leaking rays through his fingers. The hands were folded into a lock, and now almost no light penetrated outside. Suddenly, a light glow appeared in the darkness.

The next second, a bright flash illuminated the space and a furious vultarian appeared from the light.

They had told terrifying aura-filled space in time with its purple red hue.

Ryre noticed that his flesh is a bowl that can accommodate one body and the amount of aura is limited.

The sword lords are a more and more captured the amount of territory in its path,

while Ian Hart carrying Ryre on his back ran further and further.

But if it was constantly released, Ryre noted, it was possible to contain more aura than the bowl could allow.

The main character could not take his eyes off what was happening. He added that there was a

thousand times more aura than usual. A huge explosion occurred throughout the entire area,

which was covered by Bayatold's aura. In order to release the aura once, Rio continued to think,

extreme concentration is required. The main character compares this to trying to collect sand on the

beach without dropping a single grain of sand. This is a state of oblivion. The sword lord began to

concentrate his mana in his hands, creating a medium sized magic ball. Gara can look at what was

happening in amazement, not understanding how Beyatold could hide such a strong aura.

Ryah noted that no one dared to make an extra movement in front of the Lord of the sword,

and even Garan stood and silently watched the miracle taking place. Beyatold began to squeeze

his magical aura in his hands. The hero described Beyatold's actions by saying that he is like

graphite, which under the influence of high temperature pressure turns into diamond. Beyatold

clenched his hands completely. Ryah noted that the infinitesimal aura particles collected

did together changed into something else. Everything in the area became dark and for a moment a small

bright glow of bayatolts aura appeared. There was an explosion of energy and bayatolts armor appeared,

his eyes sparkled brighter than fire. A strong stream of his energy went high and passed through the sky.

This was the highest energy beyond the aura, the main character noted. Everyone who was near the

scene of the battle between bayatolts and garacan was shocked by what they saw. The main character

described this as the emergence of a new divine power. Bayatol gained the fighting spirit of a

Altrion and energy still used from him. His body was enveloped in streams of powerful magic and a huge red horn

consisting of aura appeared on his forehead. Beyatold looked at Garakam. Garan chuckled,

grabbing his head, Garakam began to laugh loudly. Holding his head, Garakam noted that Beyatold had always

exceeded all his expectations, and said adding that he did not expect that the sword Lord himself

would create divine power. Beyatold smiled. The Lord of the sword noted that compared to his power

of darkness. His strength is imperfect, and the creation of this divine power by the Lord

just happened so, so he created it. Darian smiled. In Duros asked him again, it just happened that way,

and that's how you were able to achieve a semi-divine state. They stood and looked at each other.

In Duros abruptly began to attack. Garak and shouted that Beethold should not make him laugh.

There was a collation of too strong ores, the violet ores of Beethold, and the blue ores of Garan.

When they collided, a large explosion occurred. The explosion destroyed everything in its path.

The two divine energies killed many monsters, cutting them into pieces. Richard, along with other

residents, watched this struggle. Richard noted in his thoughts that this was apparently the hidden

weapon of the goddess. With a great roar there was a series of explosions between two friends and

opponents. Richard added that it would be difficult for them to wait for the outcome of the battle.

Swords made from Enduro's aura flew towards Beethold. The Lord of Swords repelled them with his

weapon, which also consisted of aura. Garhan continued a series of attacks while Beethold defended

in Duro's shouted bayatolds name and said that he did not think that he had achieved the power that he had long dreamed of.

Gargan began to prepare his aura swords for the next attack.

Duro's shouted for the second to fight with all his might.

The swords rushed towards Bayatold.

The Lord of Swords cut the first swords in half with his weapon.

The Lord grinned.

Bayatold noted that if he did not cope, he would have to listen to the grumbling for another month.

Gargan looked at the Lord of Swords with a puzzled expression.

And Duro's asked Bayatold again, not understanding what he meant by this.

Bayotold's weapon took on the form of a side and he attacked the puzzled garden in one motion.

Throwing his side back, the Lord of the sword used the technique of changing the shape of the aura,

and with complete confidence in his movements, he began to attack Garken with a spear.

In Duro's flew far from the battlefield from the blow of the painful cry-piercing his ears.

Bayotold's attack aura changed direction and headed towards the heavens along with Enduro's in a split second.

Having tense greatly, Garken grabbed his sword tightly.

Enduros repelled Barthol's attack, and the Sword Lord's spear fell with a loud crash.

Darkhand looked at the handle of the spear, which dug deep into the ground. Suddenly,

Bayatold appeared behind Garkin. The Sword Lord changed the shape of his hand, which was imbued with

his aura into a sharp vein similar to the tip of a sword. Bayatold uses a cross-strike attack.

Enduros is backlit up with a bright light. In an instant, Bayatold's attack slammed Garkin into

the ground, leaving a giant cross-mark on the ground. There was a huge explosion caused by the

the sword-lords attack. The tower in which the civilians were hiding began to shake. People

inside the collapse, building began to scream heart-rendingly and fear, and some began to pray to the

five goddesses, asking them to have mercy on them. Addies began to calm the people down while behind

him the Wyvern helped carry Kivia, who was unconscious. The dragon shouted for people to calm

down, and that they were completely safe here. Someone shouted Kivia's name. Bella began to

threaten the residents. The girl screamed that if they didn't shut up now, she would throw

Throw them all outside to be devoured by the angels.

Someone from the crowd quietly reproach Bella, saying that she herself had recently received

from an angel.

Bella screamed and asked who said this and who wanted to die.

Saria looked at the street in horror.

The innkeeper began to remember that she had recently heard something from Beethold.

She looked at the city, Saria noted that the lord of the sword said that the earthquake

is not the end, but when the tide is low on the shore.

The innkeeper's eyes narrowed and fear, and the bottom will appear, she continued to remember,

which was not visible before, a huge wave appeared above the building, then a wave will cover

us all, Saria completed her thought, memories from Saria's childhood.

The future owner of the tavern asked Bayatold if the wave was bigger than himself, he answered

that it was bigger.

Afterwards, she asked him the next question, and the wave was bigger at home.

The bishop replied that it was more, Saria asked Bayatold what would happen if she ran slower

than the wave, he replied that she would die, which upset little Saria.

A huge wave covered the tavern, and what did Beethold do? Ask the future owner of the inn. Suddenly,

a huge magical dome appeared above the inn from which Raiu's energy leaked. The main character,

together with Leonhardt, cut the wave in half. He cut, answered Beethold, that day, Little Syria.

The guys exchanged glances with each other. Leonhardt asked Raiu not to get involved in

the battle between Beethold and Garan, since the protagonist's hand was not yet strong. Raiu was

very unhappy with this, and was indignant, noting that he really should just stand and look

at all this. Lianhart looked at the sight of the battle between the two gods. He replied that

there was nothing to be done, and these two had already gone beyond the limits of human capabilities,

and he and Ria could not do anything. Beethold enjoyed the fight with a strong opponent and

was preparing for the next blow. Lianhart noted that through great effort and training, Beethold's

power has become divine in nature, and the sword Lord is one who has approached the level

of a god. Enduro's defended himself against Beethold's attacks. The other, Lianhart continued

to say, stole the power from the deity through deception, and as a result also reached the level of a god.

Raiu frowned at the guy. The main character noted that it is better not to interfere with his level,

but he must remove the garbage that Garken left behind. At the moment of the explosion,

monsters appeared behind the guys and were preparing to attack. The main character added that he

didn't want to listen to Beyatold's grumbling later. The Lord of the sword used the technique,

vain. Beyatold then pointed his hand towards enduros and used a cross kick. Garken noticed the

The sword lords attack late and only manage to look in his direction. In an instant, Enduro's flew with a roar into the ground, which was already shattered by the aura and the form of a large cross. A large explosion occurred. They had told Brat his fist behind his back and grimyvely. The lord of the sword noted that the dark deity turned out to be very vicious. Sparks from lightning could be seen on the ground. Garken managed to put a shield of swords above himself and smile. Enduro's noted that he seemed to understand how to use his new power. Enduro's body was enveloped and dark blue lightning, which began to be better.

to attack Bayatold in huge numbers. The Lord of Swords repel the attacks, showing his displeasure towards

Garkon. Suddenly, Enduro's materialized one of his lightning bolts and grabbed Bayatold's

leg. The sword Lord was taken aback. He noted that trouble is coming down. In an instant,

the sky took on the form of a girl, thanks to the aura of Enduro's, and the girl looked straight

at Bayatold with her mouth open. This was a manifestation of divinity. The sword sovereign

noted that this was an unholy heaven. Enduro so extended his hand in front of him and began

to clinch his palm into a fist with a satisfied face.

Darken said that he has a completely different level than the low-grade divinity of Beyatold.

Huge blades of swords began to emerge from the sky.

This technique had a name, hidden sword.

The swords rushed to attack Beyatold.

Beyatold wondered if this was the real sword of a deity.

Throwing his hand back, he gathered his divine aura into his palm.

The lord of swords noted, even if this is the case, they are just swords.

The sword surrounded Beyatold and fell down.

of the swords performed a combat technique, a turn of the blade, from which the lord of the sword

was able to fight off. They had told grab the huge hilt of the sword, digging his fingers in.

He grabbed it tighter. The lord of the sword noted that in sword technique, it is important

who controls the sword. They had told was completely able to take possession of the gigantic

sword, which was created from the energy of Endursa Zora. The lord of the sword quickly

threw the sword behind his back. The lord struck a blow that, with its force, was able

to disperse the sea of water in different directions. Fragments of Barthol's magical aura broke

off from his armor, and Duros was behind him, putting his blade to Beyatold's shoulder blades.

Garhen noted that after all, the sword king cannot be killed with a sword. The sword lords

weapon began to rise above the ground. In a split second, the weapon was in Beyatold's hands

and he struck his opponent from behind him, but he managed to jump to the side. Garhen landed

near Beyatold, and Duros noted that even if all the swords belonged to Beyatold, Duros

His head behind one of the giant swords.

Garken continued to say that now all darkness belongs to him.

There so abruptly ran out of the shadow of the sword and headed towards Beethold, who was turned

away from him in the other direction and was looking for his opponent.

Garken added that darkness is everywhere.

With lightning speed, Enduro's attacked the enemies back.

Beethold clenched his teeth in pain.

The lords of darkness left a deep mark on their backs.

Garken began to form a shadow chain around Beethold.

Enduro's asked Beethold why he couldn't understand.

The shadow chain had completely encircled all of Beethold's escape routes, and he was trapped.

Darwin continued why among the six goddesses, Enduros chose the goddess of darkness.

Light and darkness are the most fundamental forces, Garhen noted.

The Enduros chain continued to shackled Beethold more and more, making it impossible for

him to move, but he remained silent.

Garhen noted that there are differences between them, like can be seen, but darkness cannot.

Beethold's eyes were only visible through the chains.

The chain of aura completely bound the sword Lord and he was as if in a cocoon. Suddenly, Bayatold revealed his powerful aura and tore those chains to shreds. There was a huge explosion, and all that was left of the chains and swords was empty space. From the sky, the hand of the goddess of darkness fell on Bayatold, who wanted to crush him. A moment later, the hand of the goddess of darkness, which was created from the aura of Enduros, was pierced by the blade of a huge sword, which burst out of the

of the ground. Water reappeared on the battlefield of the two deities, and from an emerged a manifestation

of Beyatold's divinity, a sword that looked exactly like its owner. The sword pierced the hand of the

manifestation of the divinity in Doros. Beyatold appeared from the sword of the divine manifestation,

and Garkon emerged from the hand of another manifestation, and they continued to fight between each other.

Holding back the attack of in Doros, the lord of the sword noted that no matter how hard he tried,

he is not the god of darkness, and he is simply floundering in the swamp of life.

Garhen was dissatisfied with the answer, and put more and more pressure on his swords to break Beethold's defenses.

Enduros noted that the lords of the sword are also affected by the words that he himself uttered.

At the junction of the sword, the divine embodiment of Beethold, the two adversary friends fought with each other.

The embodiment of the sword Lord pierce the embodiment of the goddess of darkness,

and the embodiment of the goddess of darkness pierce the embodiment of divine conduct, the sword.

The two divine incarnations struck each other with a sword strike almost simultaneously.

Syria silently watched all this. The owner of the snuff box was very worried about Beyatold,

she kept her hand on her heart. Syria said the name of the sword lord out loud.

The sword of the divine incarnation of Beyatold slowly began to pierce the shell of darkness

like a balloon. The blade of the sword pierced deeper and deeper. A moment later, a deep hole

appeared at the sight of the impact. Beyatold suddenly began to flow from this hole,

and the body of divine conduction, the goddess of darkness gradually began to disappear.

It was pitch dark, small grains of aura energy from the two opponents appeared, brightly lighting up the space.

But everything was again illuminated by darkness. Suddenly, the silhouettes of Beyatold and Enduros appear illuminated by the light of their auras.

Only those who have reached the end of the world can feel this wall. After the attack of two rivals, an explosion formed between them and they flew to both sides.

An absurdity that human power cannot change for anything. With stronger streams of energy, the sword lord and garkon headed towards each other for another attack.

A miserable end, Garken's lightning streamed, illuminating everything with a bright light.

The year itself, enduros aimed seriously, gathering all his aura to launch an attack.

You experience this feeling of despair and hopelessness.

The fiery aura of the sword lord did not lag behind in its power, Garken's lightning.

The last surviving Voltarian, they had told looked into the eyes of his former friend with anger,

preparing to attack him. How can this be? There was a flash of bright as if sunlight light.

The light from this flash glowed brighter and brighter. The four friends, Holian, Beethold, Garan and Zenovia,

Nelt in front of the elder of the six goddesses temple. The man in the robe said that they

managed to reach the pinnacle of humanity by improving in each of the spheres, and in this regard,

the six goddesses of Ranta awarded them the honorary title of heroes,

specifying that this would return their former strength and help them become more devoted.

Beethold looked thoughtfully at the floor. The man in the robe noted that they

will learn about the end of their lives and will be able to reach a higher level.

They told did not listen to how long he had left to live. The sword lord smiled with his eyes closed.

After all, he lived such a life that he could die even tomorrow. Bayat told noted that even if

they told him that he had 20 years left, his behavior would not change. The lord of the sword looked

in Enduros, who was looking at the floor with fear. And Bayat told noted that for Gark in 20 years

was too short a period of time. The ceremony hall was shrouded in bright light from the golden

chandeliers. Holy and awkwardly conducted conversations with noble people. Zenovio was showing her

Her magic devices to the merchants who were shocked. Fireworks sparkled in different

colors over the castle while the tired Bayatold pulling off his tie went to a quieter place.

The sword lord looked to the side. Darken stood and drank wine straight from the neck

of the bottle. It looks like something happened, Bayatold noted. The sword lord moved closer

to his friend. Garhan, the sword lord noted calling his friend, Bayatold added that he

thought in duros like such events. Garhan was surprised to see the sword lord and explain

that he just went out to get some fresh air. Looking at the Lord of the Sword, Induro saw his

bear torso. Gark can ask if Beyatold really goes everywhere looking like this. Beyatold noted that

they're developing aristocratic rags do not suit him. Induro's reproach the Lord, telling him to think

about his situation. Garian chuckled. Induro's noted that Beyatold's appearance still inspires

confidence in him, and clarified that the ruler probably received many offers from aristocrats. Beyatold

looked into the distance with a smile. He noted that the aristocrats want to offer him another

see route between the islands and the mainland and added that there would be no harm from this for the

Voltarians. The night sky was completely shrouded in bright stars and the two friends were both

looking into the distance. They had told noted that, on the contrary, he was worried about whether the

aristocrats had something bad on their minds. The Lord explained his idea by saying that for the aristocrats,

cooperation with the tribe of the sword King would be beneficial in maintaining peace.

Gargan asked if all this would really be to maintain peace. The sword Lord turned his gaze to

to the starry sky. He noted that apparently their role was completed. Garken grimaced his face with

displeasure. Enduro's reproach the sword lord and said that this was not so. They had told

looked at Garken with interest. Enduros noted that Bayatold's unusual strength was a deterrent

to maintaining peace, and added that without him the war would have lasted at least another

five years. The image of a smiling holy and appeared before Enduros. Garken noted that thanks

to holy and fairies were able to fight for people. The following image showed Zenovia holding

her magic tool in her hands. Dara had added that if it weren't for Zenovia's magic and her magical

tools, the Ratnians would not be able to resist the foreigners. Lowering his head and Dara's

closed his eyes, still holding the bottle in his hand. He noted that he was preparing to fight them,

so he was able to fight. He looked demonly at his bottle, and Dara was noted that as long as the

goddesses did not interfere in the affairs of foreigners, he could do this. They had told silently

looked at his friend. The sword lord noted that this is why the goddesses, knowing about these

efforts gave them the title of four great heroes. Enduro squeezed the bottle tightly in his hand and

broke it. He began to shout displeasely that despite the fact that they knew all this, they imposed the

death penalty on them. Beethold looked at Garken sadly. Enduros continued to shout that they, on the

contrary, were going to receive strangers in Ratna. He added that as a result of all this,

three of them would die and only one Holian would remain alive. Holian quickly ran towards Garken

and Beethold trying to find them. Garken noted that then the foreigners would start the war again.

The remains of wine flowed from Garkon's hands and mixed with his blood.

Garkon noted that in 20 years there had been no way to resist all this,

and added that without them there would be no peace.

With eyes full of madness, Garkon looked at Beethold.

Enduros noted that the goddesses had abandoned them,

and after a short pause he added this world too.

The sword Lord's eyes narrowed at his friend's words.

He began to turn to Garkon to calm him down, but Holene came running to them.

She shouted the name of the Lord of the sword.

The guys turned towards Holian. She shouted, stuttering, that it was the island of the Volterians.

Beethold noted in his thoughts that on that day he knew nothing at all about that.

The eyes narrowed at Garken's words. Beethold continued his thought about what suffering Garnen had to endure.

The lord of the sword imagined in Duros as a man who, climbing a mountain,

drags a heavy load behind him. Beethold noted that it was not at all easy for Garken to drag himself

through this life, but he had to lead him in their other comrades. Garken was dragging a huge stone

The Lord noted that His comrade also led the Guild of Hunters and then the inhabitants of the Kingdom. To the already large stone was added another giant stone, which Garken dragged up the mountain. They had told noted that Enduros was dragging the entire empire with him. Carrying this heavy load, he grabbed the upper base of the mountain. They had told noted that Garken had a lot of promises with which he was heading towards Paradise and added that he had responsibility for the lives of many people on his shoulders. Having climbed the mountains, Enduros looked at the bright light with an uncomprehending place.

gaze. However, the Lord of the sword continued to say, at the end of his life, he saw something

he did not expect. In front of Garken, there was a straight empty road with a bright light

at the end, and the load consisting of stones fell from his shoulders. The sword Lord

noted that it was an endless path that engulfed in durros with a sense of despair that was

too much for one person to bear. After Holian's words, Beethold went to his homeland,

from afar he saw only the ruins of a village, and a roaring volcano that emitted flames

at a very fast pace. Beethold noted that Garken realized the illogicality of what was

happening, which cannot be overcome by human forces before the others. The lord of the sword entered his village. He

noted that he sent his people to their homeland, and they did not need to travel outside the island,

because he sent them large supplies of food. All the villagers were dead, their corpses

were scattered throughout the area, Beethold, and complete silence approached the elders chamber.

He noted that all the residents were so happy about the appearance of the sword king that they

held a festival in honor of it. Beethold looked at the hand of his bride, whom he had defeated,

Her earring lay next to her hand. The Lord of Swords noted that because of all these coincidences that were not related to each other. Beyatold fell to his knees and lowered his head. The strongest nation, he added, perished in such a pitiful manner. Beyatold felt heavy at heart and suddenly it began to rain a little. Beyatold asked himself that they would kind of sword king he was. Beyatold began to tremble a little from powerlessness, his face began to ride in pain. He asked himself if he was the strongest. The sword Lord took in more air into his lungs as the light rain became a heavy downpour.

They had told shouted that he had strengthened cried from his insignificance.

The rain became more and more intense at this time.

Flashlight, Garhen and Beethold broke through the veil of dark skies and broke through

to the heavens where only the rising sun awaited them.

Their oras of energy became stronger and stronger with each blow, and they collided with

each other again.

They had told flew away from Garken's blow, and stood on the dark veil of darkness, resting

his staff against it to stay in place.

They had told started bleeding from the mouth because of the daring.

understood that due to numerous blows his magical aura had almost reached its limit. Suddenly,

the sword lord lowered his gaze. His leg was grabbed by hands that made their way out of the dark

veil of Garken's energy. These hands began to ask him for salvation and they called out to the goddess,

like lightning. Enduro's also flew to the side from that blow, like lightning. He somehow got to

his feet so as not to fall. Enduro's began shouting after Beethold at the reward for saving the world

was despair. Garken threw his hand back and activated a magical shield from his aura. Enduro's

was continued to shout that this is what the real world wants to silently watch the consequences.

With a quick wave of his hand, Garan directed his energy in the form of a sword towards Beethold.

He added that his words meant that goddesses are meaningless.

Beethold was attacked by two Garan or a swords.

Enduros continued to talk about how, despite everything, the lord of the sword who regrets

the past.

Another sword rushed towards Beethold, from which the sword lord jumped back.

Garan noted that Beethold knows how much pain this despair carries, and why does he then want

to stop Enduros?

The Orasord hit Beethold hard on the head, and Duro's shouted questioningly, "Why you?"

The horn created from the sword lords Ora broke from the blow.

Flay Dica asked an old friend, "You ask why it means."

And Duro's looked at Beethold seriously, and the lord of the sword noted that because he

knows this pain.

Beethold grabbed the hilt of his weapon and squeezed tightly.

He continued to say that he was sorry.

Beethold's eye was damaged and blood was flowing from it, but he smiled.

Beethold noted that he regretted that that night, he was never able to offer Garan a drink.

Green Garg and there was a beautiful sunset, and it was clear from Enduro's face that he was in pain from what was happening, so much so that just a little more in his eyes would begin to water.

They told affectionately called Garg and a friend. Enduro's closed his eyes, not knowing what to say, he was in great pain. Enduro's abruptly turned his head away and clenched his teeth. A moment later, he gathered his strength and went on the attack, shouting loudly, and a large pillar of his aura formed behind him.

Without hesitation, Beyatold did the same and went on the attack, transforming his weapon into a large axe that consisted of aura.

The two rivals, who were good friends, ran towards each other very quickly.

Previously, Garkan and Beyatold also got into fights with each other.

Garkan joked with Beyatold that if rumors began to circulate about Voltarian warriors that they walked naked, then it would all be because of Beyatold.

Beyatold answered with a smile that people from the mainland like to spread rumors, so this is possible.

At the beginning of the collaboration between Beyatold and Thunder God and Duros, there were also clashes between each other.

Garken noted with displeasure that the Lord of the Sword surprisingly no longer listened to the leader of the group.

And Beyatold answered that who does he call the leader, and added that if the Thunder of pretends to be the master, then the Lord of the Sword will kill him.

Garken noted that let's do it then. An explosion of gigantic proportions occurred on the island.

Two friends were walking along a city street together.

Enduros noted that whoever wins will do as he wants.

they had told noted that this sounds good. The black space hissed through bright red flashes

after the impacts. Eric, holding a crimson sparkling sword in his hand, cut the white winged

monsters into small pieces and left them behind him. The young man, while another enemy was rapidly

approaching him with an open mouth, shouted loudly for Leonhardt to quickly help him. Because

there was no end to this. Eric cut off the monster's head when Leonhardt engrossed in the battle

using his magic, shouted irritably for Eric to deal with it himself, because the blonde was having

a hard time without it. While Lee and Hart held one of the monsters in a magical cube-shaped cage with

special effort. He reflected on the fact that the ability of this world to recover was weak and due

to the fact that the divine forces of darkness were not coping with their task. The monster sealed

and the cube bent unnaturally, and its large red eye began to poke out of its socket.

Garren's cloak fluttered in the wind as he looked at the airspace littered with red lines,

and Eric Lept towards the Earth. Eric looked up with admiration and asked if it could be done with

one blow, but Leonhardt answered him in the negative. Leonhardt, with a clenched fist and a worried

expression on his face, said that it was not he who did it. Suddenly, the space seemed to be cut in

the shape of a cross, and from these huge cracks a light came out, which forced the young men to cover

their eyes with their hands. Because of these blinding rays, Eric squinted, unable to look at them.

Opening one eye slightly, the young man hesitantly said the name of the sword king through his

teeth. A yellow violet sky began to emerge from beneath black clusters resembling clouds. A huge

Strange disc of Golden Sun was setting over a deserted area where two armed men stood motionless

while their clothes were blown by wind currents.

Bayatold and Garham simultaneously pierced each other with their weapons, and blue and red

fragments shot out into the air.

Garham, who had the Bayatold spear sticking out of his chest, said that it was terrible, while

it was cracking like a porcelain doll, but instead of blood there was a starry night sky.

Bayatold, bleeding red blood in different places and pierced by Garham's sword, answered

with a tired smile that they could not find out which of them was stronger.

Guardian called the king of the sword crazy, because he did not understand how he could think about something like that when he was on the verge of life and death.

Darken, having spent his last strength, fell to his knees and with his head bowed, said that Beyatold had won.

The sword king also fell to the ground exhausted, and Guardian said that his opponent fought with his own strength.

The men sat opposite each other with their heads bowed, and Beyatold said that there are no fair battles in the world, and there is no one way.

Garkan exhaled heavily as his cracked face crumbled into small fragments.

The blonde asked the king of the sword how he managed to survive and not fallen to despair

when his race perished.

They had told laughed, spilling a stream of blood from his mouth and asked rhetorically

if he was any different from the others.

They had told admitted that he, like Garen, blamed the whole world and despair brought him

to his knees.

When the sword king mentioned the difference between him and Garen, he said that in the

darkness there was light.

The man opened his red eyes wide and looking straight at Garen, said that even though his

His race had died out, its history would remain if there was someone who would preserve

this history.

They had told raised his head into the colorful sunset and said that nothing is eternal

in this world.

But also nothing disappears forever and suggested that it was the awareness of this simple truth

that helped him gain strength.

Garion clenched his gloved hand into a fist, asking Beethold that he could accidentally believe

this.

Beethold looked at the man with a smile and replied that he knew Garion was not like that.

Garion, looking down, silently listened as the king of the sword spoke about how darkness

This is just a shadow, and in reality only light exists.

Darken was silent while his white locks shone in the bright light of the sun.

Darken raised his cracked face, and bearing his teeth and furrowing his brows, asked if he

could believe it.

Props of blood splashed in the air, and Darken stared at Beethold and shock when he answered

his interlocutor's question in the negative.

As a purple glowing human hand came out of the sword king's chest, the man, looking at it, told

Garan to think about those who died because of him, and that if the blonde gave up, their

sacrifice would lose all meaning.

Zenovia, who's right I was filled with black, stood behind the sword king and smiled ominously,

saying that he was needed in this world.

Zenovia forcefully pulled her hand out of Beyatold's body, saying that he wasn't the only

one to have divine powers, and the man twitched his fountain of red liquid gushed out from

his back.

As Beyatold collapsed onto the bloody sand, Zenovia told Garan to look at it.

The woman, irritably shaking off the blood of the sword king from her shining hand, said

that it would be better to wait until Beyatold died, mentioning that her magical powers

were depleted. For this was already the third time. Garken did not move and remain silent when the

woman gently placed her hand on his shoulder and said that only she could now give him first aid

and heal his useless wounds. Garken opened his azure eyes wide and the skin around his eyelids

became covered with thin cracks. With a sharp movement, the man grabbed Zenovia's hand tightly by

the wrist, removing it from his shoulder. Garken looked furiously at the archmage and hiss that he

had already told her not to interfere with the problem with Beethold. Zenovia frowned angrily and

her face became deeply wrinkled. The next moment, Garen let out a painful cry as he went limp,

and Zenovia caught the man by the shoulders, telling him to think straight. The archmage,

placing one hand on Garkin's shoulders, said with a grin that first she needed to go back and

regain her strength. And that such emotions were meaningless if the deity really existed. A woman

wearing black high heels suddenly sprained her ankles, and space debris appeared in the air.

The woman fell to the ground and was horrified to discover that her legs were cut off where her

Their ankles should begin. They atold, drawing a weapon from his back and bleeding from all the wounds in his body, joke that this was some kind of homecoming. The sword king, covering one bleeding eye, said with a smile that he would be offended if they left so early. Zenovia's face showed animalistic fear as she looked at Beyatold. The woman created a bright purple pattern symbol in the air in front of her and, in a fit of rage, called Beyatold a monster. Scream that the man should have been killed from the very beginning. The archmage sent a blinding stream of magic towards the sword king, shouting for Beyatold to die.

I hear a lone if you wanted it so badly. The man felt himself weakening and quickly raised

his hands to the ground so as not to fall on his face there. Blood flowed from the sword king's

mouth and he closed his eyes as Zenovia's magic attack passed through him in a powerful stream.

Zenovia's magic symbol grew to several meters in size, and her attack raised columns of dust

and sand around. Zenovia suddenly looked at her index finger in confusion, from which a faint

purple haze was escaping, and the woman thought that it was a refraction of magic. The symbol

People in the air disappeared, and the archmage looked in front of her, but saw only a dense fog,

behind which it was impossible to see anything.

They had told Smiled his blood flowed from his mouth through the gaps between his teeth,

and said that anything can happen in life.

They had told, surrounded on all sides by Leonhardt, Eric Addy's, Aether in the form of

a wyvern, Kibir and Syria, said that he never expected that they would come to his aid.

Leonhardt looked thoughtfully at Garkon and Zenovia and concluded that it would hardly be possible

to repel their magic a second time.

Eddie said with a concentrated face that there is one way to stop this magic at such a distance.

Kaiweer, with wounds on her face, screamed that Beyatold had been dealt a fatal blow,

which was the team's last chance, and called out to Eric in a deafening voice.

Eric, raising a glowing scarlet sword in front of him with an expression of anger on his face,

declared that he would take on the stronger one.

Zenovia, while creating new purple symbols in the air, did not take seriously the fact

that some warrior with an aura wanted to attack the archmage from a long distance.

Eric and his comrades looked at the huge round symbols that represented Archmagic that

threatened Mona.

Eric raised his sword, sparkling with a crimson aura.

Darkens faced twisted and horror as he looked at the stranger.

The next second, the white-haired man screamed its enovia to open the portal.

Leonhardt and Addie's strengthened Eric physically and put magic into him.

Eric raised his sword above him as his body glowed with red and green magical fluids.

Eric, with white eyes, used the cross-kick technique.

This technique can block magic that is 2 or 3 times greater than the caster's power, but Zenovia's magic was 300 times greater than Addises. Zenovia knew that Addis' dispelling would be useless against her magic, so she didn't stop. Eric, meanwhile, used the cross/technique with his two-handed sword. However, Zenovia did not take into account the enhancement of the spell with magic, and Eric's blow turned the archmage, seals red and shadowed.

That's why I was just wondering what I was doing.

It's about a few times.

The other two of the issues were even a lot of other two.

The two of the two of the two were two.

Anovian knew that Addie's dispelling would be useless against her magic, so she didn't stop.

Eric, meanwhile, used the cross-slash technique with his two-handed sword.

However, Zenovia did not take into account the enhancement of the spell with magic, and Eric's

blow turned the Archmage seals red and shattered them.

Zenovia's eyes widened and shock as her face was illuminated by the alien's powerful attack.

The Archmage symbols turned into a thousand small fragments that scattered over the rising

sand.

Garhen jumped out of the dusty fog, throwing Zenovia onto his shoulder.

The woman couldn't get over her shock after Eric managed to break her magic with some

cheap trick.

Darin thought that Zenovia had already spent most of her magic moving between dimensions,

and now she could not resist physical attacks.

The man sternly told the woman that they were returning and reminded her of the portal between

dimensions.

Garken turned around in confusion when he heard Eric, with a crazed smile and burning eyes,

jump into the air, cutting it with his broadsword.

Garken's face twisted in indignation and he extended his free hand back as dark blue magical

spots appeared in the air.

The woman raised her shining hand, fingers bent, furious that the beefy young man had leveled her.

While Garthon and Eric were fighting with swords, Zenovio was creating a new arch-magic symbol.

Suddenly, the woman sealed, dissipated, and her face and hair found themselves in a huge stream of scorching flames.

Zenovio began to look around, not understanding what was going on.

The arch-mage saw Addi's sitting on one knee and taking aim at a gun, and marveled at such powerful protection from the remnants of his mana,

because this was just a dispersion of mana. Addi's fired the gun with a loud sound.

Garthon managed to put his magic sword under the bullet, causing it to split into two parts,

And loudly called out to the stunned Zenovia, who was lying on the sand.

The woman bared her teeth painfully as dark and shouted that they would win if they stopped

stalling and left now. Zenovia floated into the air and spread her arms out to the sides,

creating a rusty mirror door using her dimensional travel magic.

Suddenly, a long brown ribbon was tied tightly around the Archmage's forearm.

Kivir, who was sitting on Aether with a ribbon in her fangs, screamed loudly.

Turning to the great Archmage Zenovia, who was about to run away.

Zenovia, entering the portal, began to create another purple symbol and promise the

prophetess that next time she would definitely tear her to pieces.

A powerful arch-magic blow-touched ether, and she, screaming in pain, flew to the side.

Kyweer's side in disappointment while her face showed intense indignation.

Garan could not understand Eric's skill, the method of attack without using a huge sword

in his calmness in this narrow space, in the so-called close combat.

Eric, with an enraged look, clenched his fist, and prepared to strike with it.

Despite everything, Eric tried to instinctively exploit Garland's weak point, like some kind

of beast.

Eric's strong fist collided with Garland's fist, clutching his magic sword.

But no matter what he did, the young man remained only a beast, so there was shock on his face

when he collided with the man.

Eric's eyes widened and his lips curled in displeasure, he instinctively attacked and instinctively

dodged attacks.

As expected, Garland's attacks were a diversion for the sake of victory, namely in order

to then quickly enter the portal created earlier by Zenobia.

Markham, entering the port with his back, firmly decided that he could easily cope

with the stranger if he returned and restored his divine power.

But the man did not understand what only Beyatold saw in this stranger.

Suddenly Eric, with a death grip on Garen's wrists, plunged his sword into his stomach, shouting

that they were not finished yet.

The man looked at his opponent with dumbfounded blue eyes, and deep folds of skin formed

on the bridge of his nose from his frowning eyebrows.

When Eric shouted that they would fight to the last, an image of Beyatold and battle

appeared before Garen.

Eric, filled with rage, insulted Garkon and shouted at him to fight to the end.

Eric swung his sword, glowing with aura, and in one movement left Garkon without an arm.

The man couldn't help but scream, and a pained expression appeared on his face.

As Eric rushed towards the man, swinging his sword with a hostile expression on his face,

Garkon came to the conclusion that this stranger was extremely dangerous.

Garkon watched and shock his Eric's two-handed sword split into many large and small parts.

While Eric tensely looked at his broken weapon, Garkon swung his blue shining sword

and thought about what would happen if he killed the stranger now. Suddenly the man's gaze focused on something to the side.

Garren saw behind Eric how Beethold was sitting surrounded by Leonhardt, Syria, and Addes,

and a green glow could be seen above the sword king. Syria tearfully hugged the sword king's muscular

shoulder as Leonhardt used healing magic on the man's wounds. Beethold, raising his face with one eye

closed, smiled, looking straight at Garren. Eric suddenly closed his eyes and screamed

from Trulian pain, Darkin kicked the stranger in the stomach, walking backwards into

the noticeably smaller magical portal for movement.

Eric froze with his mouth open, looking dumbfounded at the running man.

Disappearing into the portal, Garkin sternly said that Eric should prove to him that Beethold

was right.

Eric, with the Garkin sort sticking out of his back, reached out with a loud cry towards

the closed and disappeared portal with a fragment of his weapon.

Addies, lowering his gun, looked at his comrade with a lost look.

He and Hart, who was healing the sword king, clenched one fist in indignation.

Tybier, controlling the ether with the help of her white hair, looked at Eric with bitterness

and disappointment, trying not to cry.

Eric did not move, thinking that he had missed the chance for which Bayatold had decided

to risk his life.

Frustrated at missing his last chance, Eric screamed desperately at the top of his lungs.

Thinking that it was all over, the strain dew strained his hand so much that the fabric

on it burst, and the fragment of the sword clenched in his hand cracked right up to the

a hill, suddenly something appeared in the air spinning and shining in the sun. The metal

weapon stuck into the sand right behind the stranger's feet. Eric, not paying attention

to the weapon in his stomach, turned around in surprise and saw the sparkling black

spear. Leonhardt dropped his head in exhaustion, and Beethold, with a hole in his chest,

not paying attention to the agitated Syria, rose from the ground and shouted that Eric would

have died sixty times already if he had fought the king with a sword. When Beethold shouted

that everything was not over yet, Eric looked at the man with either hope or confusion.

Looking at the wounded bayatold in panic, Saria held his hand and begged her to move,

because they were trying to cure him.

The wall-terrion clenched his fist, concentrating Prana in his hand.

Without listening to the words of the restless tavern owner, he walked forward with a hole in

his chest, from which blood flowed, and put his hand on the shoulder of the inquisitor,

who was kneeling.

Lee and Hart reported with deep bitterness that it was too late to heal bayatold.

Everyone looked at the injured man as the blonde revealed that he no longer had a heart

left to heal.

either in caviar widen their eyes and horror when the inquiseter revealed that Bayatold was supported by residual amounts of aura that supported his blood circulation.

After these words, Sarrier raised her head up in soft streams of blood running down the Walterian's face, not wanting to believe what was happening.

The dying man, glancing at Eric standing at a distance, said that there was another problem.

Garthon and Zenovia, as well as the power that these two use.

When Bayatold mentioned that the opponent's strength was similar to the foreigner's landmark,

The proteinist immediately realized that he was talking about the blessing of unpalas.

Having understood the whole point of Garan and Zenovia, Etha assumed with horror that they wanted

to use the sword king's points after his death.

Addies, with a thoughtful look, gloomily stated that if the opponent succeed, their level

will rise greatly.

By creating blades from the remnants of the aura, they had told said that if they now managed

to force Garan and Zenovia to retreat with great difficulty, then if the level increases,

the guys will not be able to cope.

Finding an aura blade in his hands, the one-eyed Waltherian with a through hole in his chest declared that his last blow before death should hit his opponents with an attack. Eric stared in shock at the wounded bayatole, who enthusiastically asked him to take the weapon stock in the ground.

Saria looked at the warrior in shock, widening her eyes, asking what he meant. When Bayatole said that the Walterian warrior was allowed a third kill, the scarlet liquid continued to drip from his mouth.

The man asked the distraught Eric to hurry up, adding that a battle was planned between real warriors.

At this moment, Kivir stood between the jocks with her limbs spread to the side, covering Eric and furiously informing her that she could not allow this to happen.

Continuing to stand with the aura blade in his hands, Beethold calmly said, turning to the prophetess, that she herself knew very well that now this was the only way to save Ratna.

The girl continued to stand stubbornly, screaming with rage. She desperately tried to convey to Beethold how hurt Handbinn was and how much he had heard himself.

Not wanting to hold him responsible for the death of the legendary hero, Kivir put forward

a spear with an aura, deciding on a desperate act. Suddenly, Eric pushed the girl back,

which made her take a back, and with a soft smile told her that Beyatold himself knew everything.

Taking the mentor's weapon in his hands, the guy said that he knew about Chandrishan, and

about Martin, and even that foreigners could be overcome by a thirst for murder. Eric said

that despite this, Beyatold wants his ward to take on this burden, because the sword should

could give to the heavy in moderation. At the words of the main character, the sword King

laughed, thanking the guy for his support. Leonhardt grabbed the distraught Syria, who could

prevent the heroes from leaving, while she heartranningly asked them not to leave. Without looking

back at the innkeeper screaming in despair, Beethold recalled that the girl had loved listening

to his stories since childhood, and they were all about the man himself and the story of

Volterius. When the sword King said that he was the last proof of the existence of the

The Waltherians, a sobbing serious anchor teeth into the shoulder of lien heart, who was

holding her.

With eyes full of tears, the lady looked at the retreating bayatold, asking him to tell

her these stories again.

The man saw behind him a little girl with green hair, who was sobbingly asking him to say

that the sword king was invincible.

It was at that moment when bayatold glanced at Syria that he suddenly realized something.

Remembering a little girl who was so attached to him, the wallterian understood why people

feared death.

Taking into a smile, the red-haired warrior said that the sword king was invincible.

Then, amid the screams of Syria, he rushed towards Erika at full speed, holding the aura blade.

The main character also moved, putting forward a massive weapon that belonged to his mentor.

Left behind in the rays of the setting sun, Kivir turned away so as not to hurt herself.

Suddenly, the aura blade shattered into pieces right next to the hole in the chest.

Warm memories of the past stood before the Walterian's eyes as he narrowed his eyes slightly.

She recalled how, as a baby, Saria had first grabbed his finger and smiled, declaring

that the sword king had survived.

The legendary hero put his massive palm on the shoulder of the guy who arrived in time, asking

the strongest to leave the rest to him.

These were the words of Beethold to the king of the sword, who would forever live in the

heart of Saria, and now he stood against the backdrop of the sunset sky with Eric, who struck

him through with a weapon.

At this moment, Saria screamed as loud as possible, unable to contain the pain of loss while

Julian Hart silently hugged her.

Had his sadly looked at the bitterly crying ether, stroking the girl's head.

Eric stood with his head raised while the wallterien slowly slid down, touching his chest

with his head.

Behind the main character stood a crying caviar with her head down.

She laid her head on Eric's back, begging for forgiveness.

Tears streamed down Eric's cheeks while the user manual reported that he had killed the

sword King Beethold, thanks to which he received a huge number of points, which made up

for the missing ones and increased the level.

In just 20 minutes, the light disappeared and an ominous darkness covered the world.

At the same time, White Angels appeared all over the world.

Because of him, 4% of the Ratness died or went missing.

Zenovio is mourning her former partner Beethold.

Her grief was shown on the screens, and the death of the sword king was known throughout

the world, and the horror of destruction spread everywhere.

Behind the wall from Zenovia, sat a drooping gark in with tentacles instead of an arm.

He looked detached at the floor, realizing that nothing could be returned or stopped.

Julian Melton despair, falling onto the bed. The elf queen sobbed, clutching the portrait

of Beethold in her hand, thus ended the third season of the man-wap. Four weeks after the

night of silence, in the kingdom of the nymphs on the east coast, nights fought against

a horde of monsters that had broken through. One of the sword warriors looked back and

was shocked that the creatures had broken through the left side. She shouted to the leader,

saying that the squad could no longer hold the front line and had to retreat. The man looked

the girl furiously loudly demanding that she stop talking nonsense, because if the guards of the

nymph kingdom retreat, the monsters will capture him. The leader of the guards shouted that they

needed to get ready, and the blue-haired girl on the side watched his splashes of blood appear

in the air. Dungeon monsters do not go beyond its boundaries. No one doubted this installation,

which collapsed in just one night, and the elf was now fleeing from a giant insect.

Four weeks ago, a curtain of darkness appeared out of nowhere, followed by a 20-minute night of silence.

The creature was now putting out its sharp paw, preparing to attack the defenseless girl with blue

hair who had fallen to the ground. After that day, monsters came out of the dungeon every night

and attacked Ratna, which the goddess of darkness could no longer guard. Against the background of

the starry sky, where a bright green flash sparkle, blood splashes appeared. From the mouth of the giant

insect, a long green beam extended straight to the sky. Many magical arrows rose into the night sky,

filling it. While the monsters released green weapons from their mouths into the sky, the guards

Watch them in panic, covering themselves with shields. Suddenly, the terrible creatures began

to disappear thanks to the green magic that emanated from the woman's hand, which put two fingers forward.

The legendary heroine herself, Queen Holian, who held a magic bow in her hands, came to the aid of the

guard. At the sight of the girl who destroyed the monsters on the battlefield, the entire guard

began to rejoice. As the girl soared into the dark sky, emitting a green glow, the crowd of survivors

began chanting her name, raising their fists in the air. During the general happiness,

No one even noticed the wounded elf who was lying behind everyone in a pool of blood.

The blue-haired girl's eyes were slightly open and a green glow illuminated her head.

Ruler Holian, with a veil on her face, looked around the crowd with a sad look,

deciding that this could not go on any longer. The action moves to a huge snow-white castle in an

oriental style, where the queen of the nymphs reported an increase in casualties among the army,

a lack of veteran hunters capable of clearing dungeons. With lessly standing behind her,

Holian reported that they were unable to locate the new monsters, deeming it necessary to investigate

the night of silence that started at all. She and the red-haired girl stood in front of a man who sat high on the steps,

surrounded by his concubines, addressing him as your highness. The man with the green mine cast a

puzzled look at Holian, saying that he had already sent a detachment to punish the stranger. The

18th ruler of the Kingdom of the Nymphs, Menshiko Agiliath leaned on his plump cheek and asked with

with displeasure whether the girl really didn't believe in his army.

Holy and sadly said that if the stranger really killed Beethold, then even the most elite soldiers

would be pointless, there would only be unnecessary losses.

Lastly looked at the queen of the nymphs with bewilderment, thinking that if she fit in,

then everyone would laugh at her.

Hugging the concubines, meant laughed at the killer of the sword king, because he was only

a man, and the girls next to him burst into smiles.

When the man allowed himself to insult Beethold in the presence of Holyan, she angrily

looked at the king with burning eyes.

was taken aback when he noticed the girl in this state. The queen of the nymphs and her

wordlessly continued to stand at the snow-white steps, looking at the embarrassed chubby guy.

The concubines looked at the nymph king covered in cold sweat and panic, worrying about his

health. The man chuckled and broke into a smile. Going down the steps to the girls, mint

laughed, maliciously asking for enlightenment about the chairman of the fairy union, reminding

that he was just some kind of ruler of the kingdom of nymphs. He reached his hand towards

The man seeing the confusion on his interlocutor's face loudly announced that she herself was aware of it, meant reminded her that she was the king of the nymphs and that she was just the king's wife, not a ruler, and lessly looked at the girl with a panicked look. The king's concubines began to sarcastically discuss holyan, until meant ordered her not to die.

to interfere in his affairs, but to protect the kingdom. Turning away, the Nymph King ordered

his wife to leave, and Leslie approached Holian, putting a veil over her face. The red-haired girl

frowned with this pleasure while the king said loudly that he was being approached by some

slave who did not even know the laws of the kingdom. Leslie screamed angrily, questioning

who made men the ruler and demanding that he shut up before she tore him into pieces and fed

him to the monsters. Holian tried hard to imitate Leslie with an aggressive tone, but she

She faltered greatly from timidity.

Holian sat on the bed, sadly announcing that she would not be able to say that.

And Leslie, sitting next to her on a chair, asked and surprised the reason, remembering that

the chairman of the union herself asked to teach her how to get angry, and she admitted that

it was too difficult.

The red-haired girl suggested not to sit here and be nervous, but to just go and hit the

nymph king once properly.

Holian said in a panic that if she was recognized as a traitor to her homeland, then she

and Leslie would have to flee, and the interlocutor with the spisser reminded that she

was already called a foreigner. After these words, Holian's eyes widened greatly. The girl with blue hair

sadly repeated the last word of her interlocutor, and she looked at her. The droopinglessly carefully

clarified whether she wanted to meet the hunters and take revenge. Holian sadly stated that she

could not ask those who killed Beethold, but she was completely confused. When the night of silence began,

in this ominous darkness, Holian felt something. Then the girl felt Beethold's strong aura,

which was filled with sadness, and could not believe that he lost in this battle. And for a moment,

And the hunting team no longer seemed as bad as it had been before, which was why Holian wanted

to meet them in person.

She wondered if the guys hide their identity for some reason.

It doesn't mean that they are bad.

Holian suggested that there were many good strangers like Leslie, to which she objected, saying

that if Judge by all her actions, then she was bad.

Leslie looked at her interlocutor with pity.

Holian slept her away from Zenovia, who wanted to put her to sleep, and was the only one

who looked at her not as a foreigner, but as a person.

to the girl, Leslie was able to get a band from Zenovia and free herself from the obsession with murder,

but in return it turned out that now she could not tell the savior the truth.

Holian sincerely hoped that she was not the only one grieving for Bayatol.

Believing that Zenovia's heart was hurting too,

but she simply did not have the opportunity to conduct an investigation properly.

The arch-made sat with her pipe clarifying whether the stranger had really killed Bayatol,

reporting that if he had not dealt the final blow,

she and Garan would have absorbed his points and experience.

Leslie listened to Zenovia with the stain, realizing that she and Garren were real monsters.

While talking to Zenovia through the screen, the red-haired girl suggested that the

Walterian might have been killed by other members of the team,

and she expressed concern that the alien could still catch up with her in her partner.

After hearing these words, Leslie realized that Zenovia and Garren were wary of Ryohand Ben.

The woman also does not know that she knows him, and if Leslie manages to get closer and act

together with Holian, then there is a chance of success. With her head down and on one knee,

lessly suggested through the screen that they approached the team of hunters and determined their further actions, to which Zenovia replied that this was not necessary.

The Archmage asked her ward to help Holian in protecting the kingdom, reporting that the stupid king meant had already sent his warriors after the stranger.

Stunned by Zenovia's knowledge, the girl hesitantly insisted that the warriors would not be able to cope with this.

Zenovia said with a satisfied smile that this would be enough.

Behind it was a huge vessel with Garken disintegrating into pieces in an orange liquid.

The Order of Darkness, which had lost power without the goddess, was on the verge of collapse,

and everyone considered the inquisitor in apostate. The girl who called herself the profitec of the goddess

was now simply a mental patient who could not prove her essence without divinity. The team also

included an assistant to the goddess who became obsessed with murder. Eric started with Beethold,

and then killed the Ratnian, and the whole team would soon come to an end. Addies and Leon

Hart looked and despair at the stranger, who was obsessed with killing, and was now mercilessly

beating someone. Kivir watched the main character in shock. One could try to suppress these cruel

manifestations in oneself, but the human spirit is not limitless. Herrick continued to beat the body

without stopping with all his fury, while splashes of bright blood flew to the sides. At this moment,

his consciousness was turned off and his body was filled with rage. At his screamed heart

rendingly, calling out to hand-bitten, something clicked in Herrick's head, and he looked down with

stunned eyes afraid of himself. A picture appeared before my eyes with the corpse of a ratanian,

whom the main character killed second after Beethold. Eric jerked away from the monster's mangled

body afraid of what he was capable of. Standing next to his friend, Addie's covered his mouth

with his hand in shock, concluding that he had destroyed everything here and trying to find out what

had happened. The red-haired magician, surrounded by kibir and lien heart, noticed that Eric had

killed all the monsters, the ground was strewn with torn green corpses. While the main character

After came to everyone after realizing the scale, the prophetess put her hand on the jock shoulder, clarifying

whether he was okay.

While the corpse of a monster with a crushed head lay under Eric, he calmly replied that he was fine,

to which Kibir suggested that the guy had forgotten himself while he was fighting the monsters.

The girl continued to calmly look at the guy, asking if he was really okay.

Eric laughed slightly, claiming that he was just a little tired from training with Leonhardt.

While the main character reported that the inquisitor told him to hunt with his bare hands,

Kyivir looked at him knowingly, at his suddenly announced that either was asking if they could

return early, causing Eric to remark with the chuckle that the magician was only thinking about

her, and he began to make excuses.

When Addy said that Syria wanted to tell them something, the jock broke into a smile.

Behind everyone, Lee and Hart thought gloomily that a month had passed.

Thanks to Garken, in a precarious state, it was possible to win back a little time, but

the enemy still occupied the advanced positions.

Zenovia and Garren hid in another dimension where there were no time restrictions.

The team didn't even have any clear plan, they just hit in Callan.

The guys were there under the pretext of training Eric to improve his level.

But in reality, they were trying to test his obsession with murder, a broken landmark that

even the inquisitor and the sixth level alien could not see were the only help.

The action moves to Callan Tower, above which it was a clear day.

The hand held out the book, and the team looked at it in surprise.

When the book was on the table, the children were given advice to read it.

Syria sat in the chair with her arms crossed and said that it contained stories that the

The girl had heard from Beethold since childhood.

While either asked in surprise whether this was really the diary of Syria and Beethold,

Addie's hesitantly leafed through the book, doubting that it was possible to read something

so valuable.

Crossing her legs, the innkeeper said that she was actually going to publish this book, which

amazed those gathered sitting opposite on the sofa.

Syria noted with dissatisfaction that after the end of training and the team's departure

from the dungeon, monsters would visit the city to which either convinced that the guys

would enroll in the dungeons.

The ladies said that if the book was bought, then Callan, where Beethold lived, would become the best attraction of Ratna, deciding to first become famous and then build places of entertainment.

At ease, rejoicing for the owner of the inn, understood why the sacred bones removed to the center of the village, to which she added that this was a landmark after which Ether awkwardly said that she was also glad. While Leon Hart was turning over the sheets in his hands, he was the satisfied with the idea of making an advertisement out of Beyatold's death to attract hunters, which greatly shocked at ease and either. After these words, Saria screamed angrily that she knew this, but Callan was the only thing left of Beyatold. He never cleared the dungeon until the very end, because it is a source of ink that she was told to hold. He never cleared the dungeon until the end, because it is a source of ink that she was told to make a

The world has changed, but the fact remains that Callan will soon go broke.

Syria shouted furiously that she would not let this place become Beyatold's grave, even if others thought it was a dirty deed.

Lee and Hart noted that he does not consider this a dirty business, because it takes courage to publish a book and endure criticism.

The inquisitor believed that Syria's desire to leave the memory of Beyatold for most people was very commendable.

After these words, the inkeeper became very embarrassed, thinking that the blonde was claiming something.

something. While she screamed at Leon Hart, and he made excuses, Eric sat with a frown. Before his eyes stood

the day when he took the life of his mentor Bea told with his own hands, piercing him right

through his chest. He recalled how much Sirius suffered that day. The jock with a thoughtful look began

to rise, asking forgiveness from the lady with green hair. She closed her eyes and calmly said

that there was no need for an apology, because it was Bea told's choice. While she convinced

the hero that no one blames him, he objected with an open book in his hands. Eric said

that Sarrier wrote too poorly, which greatly embarrassed the girl, and Kivier looked

questioningly at the jock. At that moment, when Eric read the passage about Beethold, the author's

style was critical, he caught the condemning glances of Addie's and Ether. Leonhardt said

irritably that this work should be taken from the point of view of scientific value as

the last records of the Walterian. Continuing through the pages, Eric stated that the

problem was not only the style, but also the lack of description of the young Beethold's

appearance. The charming Kivier turned to Leonhardt clarifying what he thought about

The guy said with an admiring look that everything was very natural.

Syria, still not over Eric's words, lifted the table into the air, swinging at the jock.

The girl threw it at the guy, loudly declaring that she had no talent for writing, because she had been running a tavern all her life.

Suddenly there were sounds of running along the corridor.

Changrishin flew into the room with the hunters and the innkeeper and shouted about the problem, after which everyone stared at him in surprise.

Hanging over the back of the sofa, Eric joyfully greeted the guy, remembering that

he read a lot of books and asking him to read the one he had in his hands.

Chandrasehan exclaimed joyfully, suggesting that this was a romance, but Rod began to furiously

push him away, saying that there was no time. The man with gray hair-screamed heart

rendingly that he needed to leave now, and Eric looked at him in shock. Rod brought news that

a huge army of the elven kingdom was heading to Calen. While in the meeting room, the

The Knights listen attentively to Kivir, Eric and Leonhardt, horrified by the atrocities of

Garhan and Zenovia.

The brunette was pleasantly surprised by the fact that the warriors believed them, asking

them to tell the whole truth about the legendary heroes and stop the war.

The Elf King sadly stated that this was impossible, because if he declared Zenovia and Garhan

without evidence, then a war would begin between the Garhan Empire and the Devil Kingdom.

When candle revealed that the Nymph kingdom also considered the Hunter's enemies, Kivir

was shocked to ask if Holian had really joined Zenovia.

The Elf reassured the girl that Holian did not interfere in the matter, but the king of Nina made some kind

of deal with Zenovia, so it would be difficult for him to resist their diplomatic pressure.

Eric then intervened in the conversation, asking if this was the reason the nymph kingdom

brought their troops, intending to capture him as Zenovia wanted.

With an angry look, the main character said that this was not part of his plans.

Raising his hand, candle realized that Eric knew nothing.

The Elf assumed that Leonhard had not told them anything, and a stream of Prana was

now emanating from the Inquicitor's hands. The blonde was holding a small magic cube in his hand,

asking for forgiveness for not saying earlier, because the deal had to be kept secret.

He began to lead Richard into the room with his hands bound by magic,

declaring that the man was the killer of the King of the Elves.

Eric was taken aback, not believing the Inquicitor's words.

Eric began to justify Richard, believing that the murder was definitely committed on the orders

of Garhan and Zenovia, but he asked not to deceive himself. Richard noticed that he had sacrificed

many for his goal, even trying to kill the prophetess of the goddess. Turning to Eric, the

scarred man said that if he forgives him, then one day he will forgive Garhan, because every evil has a reason.

Finally, Richard said that evil can be forgiven even after punishment for the crimes committed,

and the drooping Eric replied that he knew this. According to legend, an army of elves arrived in

Kalan, but the stranger Ryohann bin was not there, but they managed to detain the killer of the Elf King.

Candle revealed that it was Leonhardt's condition for everything to be announced this way,

Adding that Sanovia would not be able to harm his kingdom. Looking back at Bella and Richard,

Campbell said that he would not immediately execute the criminal himself, but his comrades.

As he left the room, the elf King calmly advised the boys to be quiet for their safety.

Kivior furiously began to beg the elf for help and attacking Sanovia,

because Garken was now wounded. Eric, pointing to himself, stated that he had raised the level and was

honing Bayatold techniques so that he could easily fight the archmage. Campbell clarified that

that Zenovia and Garan had not promised to fight according to the same rules, which confused Kibir. Turning around, the elf king said that judging by the words of the prophetess, Zenovia and Garan should only hide in the divine dimension and just observe the situation.

Eric was stunned to hear that the elven kingdom would pretend the stranger wasn't here, adding that the entire Ratna was against the team.

Eric stood like a piece on a chessboard as candle reported that this battle had become a completely different game, where conflicts would constantly arise with innocent rapians pursuing foreigners.

Zenovia rearranged people on the chessboard, dispose of their lives at her discretion, and ultimately

won. Addies sat at the table with a downcast look surrounded by papers. Kivier clutched her face with

sadness resting it on her knee. Lee and Hart was sitting in a chair, thinking intensely about something

leaning on his hand. Eric stood with a serious look with his hands folded close to the wall.

Either twisted her mouth wanting to say something. Suddenly the girl screamed throughout the room

about how stupid everything was. Either enthusiastically reported that this was to be expected

from countries that do not want to get involved in a war, adding that it is not necessary to seek help only from the order of darkness.

Lee and Hart gloomily stated, and that no one would believe them, and if Eric continues to hide his identity,

it will be even harder to prove that he is right. Turning to Kibir, either asked if the other goddesses

really didn't know anything, to which he replied that the events in Ratna show that there are some

problems with the divinity of darkness. Removing her hands from her face, the prophetess began to

to think that it was quite possible that, due to an error in the information, the world was

filling up and creatures from other worlds could penetrate here. After these words, either looked

at the girl in disbelief, and Addie's explained that it follows from this that the goddesses

do not know about the criminal acts of Garcan and Zenovia. The magician said in despair that

he had already thought about many possible solutions, but did not know about the magic of moving

between dimensions that Zenovia uses. When the guy apologized, either looked at him with pity.

She sank, looking down at the floor, then those gathered continued to sit in silence, dwelling

in their thoughts.

Due to heavy thoughts, the situation also became gloomy, suddenly Changrish and looked into

the room, looking for his high end.

Walking to the table, the guy looked around those gathered and asked in bewilderment

why everyone was sitting with such downcast faces.

Lee and Heart gave the young man an irritated look, declaring that there were reasons for this,

and Changrish and awkwardly scratched the back of his head with an apologetic smile.

The guy held sheets of paper in his hands, saying that he was writing a book based on

miscereous drafts, adding that he could not remember Beethold and his youth.

At his looked at the guy with bewilderment when he suggested that he could remember the image

if he looked at Eric, whom he continued to consider a wallterian warrior.

Lee and Hart pointed back, but Chandraseen was perplexed.

There was no one behind the inquisitor against the wall, frowning.

Lee and Hart began to suspect something was wrong.

The action moves to Beethold's lair, located in the dungeon.

Fans were heard, looking ahead, Eric said with satisfaction that Beyatold cared very much

about Syria.

He reached out with his hand to the carefully hidden artifact.

The hand almost reached the ball of ribbons when suddenly a protective cube of Prana appeared

around it.

Lee and Hart stood on the dais to whom Eric informed that there was still no answer here.

The inquisitor asked with displeasure whether the jock wanted to clear the dungeon and interfere

in Kalan's affairs, or maybe he had a way to get into the divine dimension.

Eric said that if you shake your subordinates, you can find out something, and Lee and Hart

Going down to him, clarified who would guarantee that he would not kill a warrior by mistake.

Taking Eric by the brush, the inquisitor asked how he could be sure that he was not obsessed with murder.

Having touched the Prana protection, the Jox hand began to destroy it.

Frowning, Leonardo watched this, after which he concluded that the guy's performance had increased,

and he had become even stronger.

Eric angrily declared that there was nothing wrong with him.

He was not like other aliens, plus his landmark was broken and he didn't have to react to him.

When ether, Kibir and Addi's appeared above, Lynhart shouted loudly to make the jock think about his comrades. The

inquisitor warned that if Eric cleared the dungeon now, then the chance that appeared after the deal with

the elves would be lost, and the jock looked at his interlocutor in shock. Lynhart stated that

friends will follow the choice of the main character, asking if he really wants to drag them along

without having a clear plan in mind. He asked Eric to wait a couple of months, because during this

time symptoms of possession may appear. Plenching his hand into a fist, the jock obediently removed

it from the protective barrier around the artifact. The guy said that he would wait 2 months, but after that they

should leave Callen and find at least some clue. Eric said that in these 2 months their goal is to

increase the level of either to 90 and add his to 70. Leonhardt said that the jock will be the

busiest of all, because he needs to master the sword king technique, raise the level and test his

acquired skills. At the moment when the inquisitor declared that the monsters should become stronger,

the head of a snake with glowing yellow eyes appeared from the darkness. Eric was taken

in a back when he noticed the creature. Several huge black snakes toured above him, ready to attack,

and the jock just watched them in bewilderment. The magical serpent announced that he had

chosen Eric as the host of Arabros, asking him to reveal all his wishes in exchange for power.

The reptile wrapped itself around the jock's neck, asking him to be honest in his thoughts.

The snake looked at Eric with bright yellow eyes, asking what he wanted. The main character,

entwined with Arabros, was surprised to notice that his body had shrunk. While the user manual

reported that it was impossible to use the artifact. The level and indicators had decreased,

and his physical condition had become weaker. Eric angrily grabbed the snake and began to

choke it, noticing that its level had dropped to the third. While the weakened hunter was trying

to understand what our abros had done to him, a fist flew in. Leonhardt furiously struck

Eric with a powerful blow, and he was thrown into the wall. The main character with this

satisfaction clarified with the inquisitor what it was. Grinding with anger, the blonde muttered

through his teeth to make the jock shut up, reminding him that he had spoken.

Lee and Hart loudly shouted that it was impossible to clear the dungeon, and the perplexed

Eric asked to wait, declaring that it was not him.

The main character looked at his body, surprised that it had become the same, and not finding

the snake on him.

The inquisitor, in twine with the black araberos, flew in the air with glowing eyes, preparing

to attack the jock.

He, taken aback, tried to dodge the blows.

The impact on the ground sent a stream of dust into the air.

Eric, who had fallen nearby, shook his fist at Leonhardt, angrily asking if the blonde wanted to kill him.

The inquisitor was surrounded by snakes, sparkling with gold, and he said that now this is his cherished desire.

Leonhardt and armor, surrounded by his product, confidently walked towards the jock, wanting to beat him to death.

While the yellow oracle screen reported that the legendary artifact Arabros increases the user's physical abilities and doubles the power of protection.

Looking at this information, Eric couldn't believe it was real.

Taken aback, the trio watched from above the two men in the bright flashes of Prana.

Ethan was surprised at the amount of energy Leon Hart had, and that he's gloomily stated that this was his real power.

Initially, a support-made's job is to use buffs and heal.

In order to use such melee skills, you need to maintain balance with the help of magic.

But now this role was played by the artifact, enhancing physical performance.

Leon Hart struck Eric with strong blows, which he tried to avoid.

The remaining Prana of the magician was spent on the attack.

The main character grinned, illuminated by a bright turquoise flash.

The enraged jock raised his fist with an aura to strike, at the same time asking the blonde

whether he was in his right mind.

Eric's attack hit Leonhardt's strong defense, and the inquisitor coldly questioned

the guy.

The jock continued to throw punches unsuccessfully as he was surrounded by prana figures

in the air.

Leonhardt, folding his luminous hands in a certain way, said that Eric was the only one

out of his mind here.

Long sticks of turquoise energy were thrown at the jock, and he flew away under their

pressure.

The inquisitor turned to the main character with contempt, declaring that even if the best warrior Ratna becomes an ally of the goddess, it is still impossible to behave so rudely with Miss Kibir.

Eric began to fend off powerful attacks with his wooden sword while Leonhardt continued, reminding him that the jock couldn't even protect the prophetess.

In the fight with Garkhan, the main character simply stood and watched as the girl was killed.

The ends of Eric's hair began to turn red, and a grin appeared on his face when the inquisitor blamed the jock for everything.

Suddenly, a powerful stream of aura cut through all the huge pranistics.

While turquoise fragments flew to the sides, Leanhart covered himself with his hands.

The main character, raising the blade from which the aura emanated, said that he himself

knew that he lost because of his weakness.

Eric held his wooden sword in the bayatold aura blade in his hands, and he swore by the

giant that he would not lose a second time.

Surrounded by scarlet particles, the jock confidently declared that this time he would definitely

win, asking him to believe him.

In fact he did not even know what he wanted. The serpent concluded that the more you suppress your desires, the stronger they become, and the

out at angrily that at the sight of him he immediately became angry and wanted to kill.

The jock held the aura blade, sarcastically clarifying whether the blonde really bought

so, asking not to complain when he chopped off a whole piece of araberos.

Shrouded in streams of prana, lean art rushed into battle.

Eric swung a scarlet blade from which a stream of aura emanated.

The serpent increased in size, noting that he felt the inquisitor's great desire, which

could not be hidden.

At that moment, Kivia rushed towards the two men in a panic, loudly calling out to

Julian Hart. During her journey, the girl ordered in the name of the goddess Kivriel to appoint a man to an important position. Green eyes sparkling, the inquisitor turned sharply to the brunette. When Kivir approached, she announced that

Julian Hart was now an ally of the goddess, and the man obediently fell to his knee obeying the prophetess. The insidious Alroboros was shocked by this outcome. He began to notice how all desires suddenly disappeared and the mask of scales left

in Hart's face. The snake furiously declared that in this case it would completely devour the

blonde. But at that moment Eric arrived in time, cutting off the creature's head, a scattering

of stars shone in the night sky. While the severed head of the snake lay on the sand,

Leon Hart was indignant that only two pieces remained of the legendary artifact of the Fourth

Labyrinth. A moment later, the man came to terms with his loss. The legendary artifact

Arabros in the form of a glove was on Leon Hart's hand, and he noted that this makes

even less noise, and it is also possible to change the shape of the remains.

Erika fendedly stated that if he had a higher level, he could also use the artifact to which the

inquisitor objected that Arabros would have absorbed someone like him.

Leonhardt praised the Muslim and for discerning his deepest desire,

questioning how he was able to understand that he was conscious.

Erika reminded with dissatisfaction that the inquisitor himself,

during the battle with Garkin, could not protect Kivir and such a proud man certainly would not blame

him for everything. When the main character said that the blonde would rather feel guilty, he closed his eyes

contentedly. Returning to the trio, Eric and Lee and Hart discussed the battle and the

inquisitors' annoyance with the jock. Tivier glowed with happiness as she watched the approaching

men. Suddenly, the prophetess was distracted by either, who sighed heavily, clarifying

what was wrong with the girl. The blonde with tears and her eyes told how valuable comfort is

to her, especially after ten years of living on the street. Ethan fell to the ground, upset,

thinking that they would have to wander around again without a clear plan after they left Calon.

Looking curiously at our oberos' head in the jar, Addie said that he had some idea about the plan.

At this moment, either in Kyberior became inspired, clarifying whether the magician had a way to get

into the divine dimension. Against the background of the stars, Addie's turned to the side,

noting that he had not had such an idea, he had something similar to a bed and games,

but if everything worked out, he would not have to go to the divine dimension.

At this time, Lienhard and Eric argued which of them was more of an ally of the goddess, and at his

confidently said that perhaps they would be able to overthrow Garhen and Zenovia. In the southern lands,

there was a huge mountain under the shadow of which a large village was found it, it was the village

of Ticoranta. In the tent, which was guarded by two guards, a conversation was going on from the chamber,

and nearby the inhabitants of this village were whispering among themselves. From the tent came the

voice of a man who noted that because of the monsters that appear here every night, trade had

had declined and their village had fallen into decay. The man also added that they promised

that they would protect them if they supplied the necessary goods. The worried village

elder stood in front of the general. The elder asked the general to clear this dungeon.

The general noted with this pleasure how he didn't understand. The general looked sternly

at the village elder and behind him hung a poster of the main character, who was wanted.

The general noted that if they waste military force, they will not be able to fight the

stranger and added that let the hunters do the cleanup. The village was surrounded by a large

stone wall and the gates were open, with guards carefully guarding the entrance to the village.

The general continued to say that it was not the elite troops of the Nymph Kingdom who should

be doing this, and added asking the elder who he thought fought monsters at night.

The elder remembered with fear the image of the girl's terrible corpse, which was torn to shreds.

The elder reproach the general for the fact that the torn bodies of the girls of their village

had been discovered, and noted that if these were not monsters, then who could have done this.

Suddenly, someone's hand raised a sickle above itself.

The elder was horrified and he continued to talk about how a stranger might already have appeared

in their village.

In an instant, the sickle descended and damaged the elder's hand, the elder screamed in pain.

The elder was trembling and fear while the general was horrified by what was happening.

The sickle was still stuck in the hand of the village elder.

An unknown voice displeasedly asked the elder, saying, "foreigner," and noted how he dared

to mock the valiant army of the kingdom of the nymphs.

It was the agent who looked at the village elder with his eyes completely filled with anger,

Which turned red, the elder was shrouded in fear.

The adjutants sternly noted that without their help, this village would have long ago turned

into lunch for monsters, and he added that could the elder go away from here.

The elder tried to object to the adjutant, but he did not have the courage.

Holding his bloody hand, the elder left the tent at the same time asking for forgiveness,

while the general spoke with the adjutant behind him.

The general noted that the adjutant should not have done this.

The man reproached the general, telling him not to fall for the elder's tricks.

the menacing smile, the adjutant looked towards the surprise general. The man noted that judging by

the results of his research, this is a falsification of local residents. The residents want to drive

their troops out of here. The general was surprised by what he heard. The main character, together with

the prophetess with a cart, stood at the entrance to the village. Their cart was inspected by a guard

while another was conducting a dialogue with them. The general noticed that the adjutant was doing a

great job and added that it was not for nothing that the goddess Sanovia sent him to them.

The guard asked the area to put his hand on the magic stone slab.

The adjutant noted that they had been in this village for three months and the stranger was still not visible.

The main character put his hand to the stone slab and the number three was displayed on the slab.

The adjutant continued to tell the general that nothing had been heard about other detachments yet,

and added that if this continued, how would they appear before the king with such results?

The adjutant looked into the distance with a stern smile.

The general noted that he relies only on the adjutant.

Abbotent agreed with the general, saying that if the stranger is so strong, the man's eyes

sparkled with bright light. The dictator continued to say that then the stranger would not be able to

slip past him. The man recalled how the goddess Sinovia appeared before him, smoking a pipe.

She said that she did not even hope that the adjutant would be able to kill the stranger,

so there was no point in him even fighting. A bunch of adjutants like him stood with marks

on their backs and listened to the words of the goddess Sinovia. The goddess noted that their

Their goal is to find the stranger, and she also added that they must make sure that he

kills as many soldiers of the nymph kingdom as possible.

The adjutants face was filled with confidence.

Zenobia noted that she was sending a person to each detachment and let them try hard to gain

freedom.

The man noted in his thoughts that the band could ensure the execution of three simple commands.

The mark that was on the backs of the adjutants displayed three orders, the initial order

given to everyone was to obey Zenobia.

The next one was a band on disclosing information about the four heroes, and the last one

One emphasized the duty of serving in the army of the kingdom of the nymphs.

On a dark night, a girl was running away from something that scared her very much.

Hearing a loud sound, she turned around, her face filled with fear and despair, her pupils

constricted.

In an instant, the adjutant pierced the girl's heart with a sickle, and put his second sickle

behind his back, preparing for a new attack, he was happy, and the girl died from the

blow in an instant.

The adjutant's face was filled with pleasure and joy, he loved it.

In his thoughts, the man noted that it was good that thanks to the monsters that appeared

every night. He did not need to worry about corpses, and he added that for him this was just

heaven on earth. The adjutant side contentedly, while behind him in the protagonist's stall there was a

rush of sales and local residents simply did not allow each other passage. The prophet has

shouted that they did not come every day. The man turned around with interest to look at what was

happening. Kivia continued to shout that weapons for self-defense and various potions, and the

next one here is what everyone has been waiting for for so long. A bunch of residents crowded in

in front of a stall on wheels. The prophet has noted that this is a story about the adventures

of the king of the sword Beethold, the story of the king of the sword. The fourth part, a new addition

is available for sale. Two girls from the crowd exchange thoughts with each other while holding

a new addition of the story in their hands. One of them noted that the third part ended with

the battle between Beethold and Garken. She added that it was interesting who won. The second

answered with trepidation that, naturally Beethold won. The first one added that she was a fan

of Garkin. The second girl with a smile began to explain her opinion and suddenly the book

was snatched from her hands. The younger girl replied that in childhood everyone is a fan of Garkin,

and when they grow up, they understand the beauty of muscular matcho men. The adjutant, who took

the girl's book, asked her again, telling her where and where. The man, having opened the book,

began to leave through it, while the girl from whom the book was taken was in shock. He feigned

admiration for the book and noted that it was a good idea to sell books after Barthol died,

And he also added that this book would probably sell well. The girl looking at him mentally noted that it

looked like he was a military man from the name of Kingdom. The man continued talking, noting that there

was one catch. With a dissatisfied face, the agent and tore the girl's book. He asked, looking with

a menacing look, who allowed this garbage to be sold. Following away the book, the pages of which

scattered in different directions, the agent turned to the owner of the shop, it was the prophetess

Kivia. Without looking back, Kivia asked what it was and added that they had a sales permit, which

which they received at the entrance. The man looked down at the girl and was very surprised.

Kivia turned to the man, holding a book in her hand, and looked at him with a stern look.

At the moment, the girl had level 62 in his experiment. The adjective noted in his thoughts

that she had a good level and he also liked her figure. Looking at the girl, he added that he did

not think that in such a wilderness he would meet such a girl. Kivia handed the permission

to the adjutant, and he suddenly grabbed her roughly by the hand. The prophetess added

that this is their permission. With a smile, the man leaned closer to Kivia, while she looked at him

sternly, permission fell from the hands of the prophetess. The adjective noted that in their

time permission was not enough, and also added that because of the foreigner it was necessary to

thoroughly check the identity. The adjective sharply pressed his lips to the prophetess's hand,

which obviously made Kivia unhappy. The man noted that she would come to his office a little later,

and added that he would interrogate her properly. Kivia abruptly took her hand back and looked at

the prophet has noted that it was better for him to stop. The man looked at Kivia from under his brows, his eyes glowing with displeasure. The prophet has continued speaking, noting that he should stop, if only for his own sick. The man asked again for his own sick. Suddenly, Ria grabbed him tightly by the wrist, looking menacingly at the man who flinched in surprise. The man noted that he even became curious about what could happen to him. He began to stutter on the last word and said quietly what could happen. Suddenly, the adjutant began to fall. His elbow was

was the first to hit the table, hitting him painfully. Then someone's foot hit the table

and his hand hit him very hard in the face. It was the main character's leg, the

adjutant flew into the air, he did not understand who dared to do this to him. The man

landed on his feet, and Ria's magic snake turned him into a thin boy, the hero's characteristics

decreased. The main character extended his hand to the adjutant while he was in complete

shock from what had happened. Glancing questioningly, the adjutant looked at the one

who extended his hand.

She smiled at the man, Ryo introduced himself, calling himself Eric Carran.

He added that he was the owner of the bean store.

The main character smiled innocently.

Ryo added that he would go to his office.

The adjutant raided Ryo at level 3 and noted that he is a swordsman.

The man looked at Ryo without understanding and could not understand how the third level

could take him down.

The adjutant sharply pulled his hand out of Ryo's hand and guards appeared behind him.

The man noticed in his thoughts that this was simply impossible that they could put him

down. One of the guards called the adjutant, calling him an officer, and noted that it was time to

change the guards. With a dissatisfied face, the man returned to the side and began to leave. He noted that

he was already on his way, and in his thoughts added that he did not understand how this could just happen.

As the adjutant began to leave with the guard, villagers ran up to Ryo, starting to talk to him about

something. The officer noticed in his thoughts that maybe it was a hallucination, and added that it was

This was probably the withdrawal syndrome of obsession with murder that had manifested

itself in him.

Continuing his thoughts, he noted that he felt somehow disgusting in his soul, probably because

he remembered Beethold.

With a crazy smile, the officer looked at the prophetess who was behind him.

The adjective noted that it doesn't matter what happened, because today he will have something

tasty for dessert.

He glanced incredulously at the departing officer.

A recent girl who was having a dialogue with her friend was holding a book and trembling.

She noted that she was very upset when her book was torn.

The girl with pink hair thanked the honour for giving her a new book and noted that she was

a real fan of this story.

All the villagers had already left, Rayu was packing his things, and the fan was talking

with the prophetess.

The girl enthusiastically said that this is the story of Beethold, who is the most mysterious

of the four great heroes.

Kivia asked her if he was really that popular.

The fan confirmed her words and noted that even her father adores the Lord of the sword,

and added that the book itself is actually not easy to get.

The main character looked displeasily towards the guards while Kivia looked at the girl.

Ryan noted that he did not expect that a soldier from the army of the Nymph kingdom would

tear such an expensive thing and behave like that towards civilians.

The prophetess asked the fan, "Maybe the village would be better without this army."

Looking down sadly, the fan remembered the expression of the elder, who was very unhappy.

She noted that at first the elder also did not want to accept the army, and he was going

to hire hunters to protect the village.

A little later, the elder met with the general and adjutant.

The fan noted that when he found out that there were representatives of the human

race among the bosses, he softened his decision she added that this man also had a specific

plan of action on how to deal with the stranger.

The fan looked at the awarded village with a stone wall.

She noted that in the end it turned out that they were captured into the village, and

added that it was impossible to slow down because of the monsters that come out at night,

and these military men also need to be fed with something.

The prophetess thoughtfully put her hand to her chin.

Kivia noted that the situation was already not the best and apologized, adding that it must

be very difficult for them at the moment.

The fan looked happily at her new book.

The girl noted, nevertheless, and became a little sad, she said, even though he died.

And again her face lit up with a kind smile, she said that when she reads about Bartol, who

fought to become stronger.

Kivia and Ryha smiled sincerely at her words.

She continued to say that it seemed to her that everything would be fine for them too.

The main character noted that Celiana Ruzin would be happy with these words.

The girl shuttered slightly, the fan asked the name of the writer, which Rieu said.

With burning eyes, she quickly ran up to the main character, who was put in an awkward position

because of his words.

The girl asked excitedly if he knew the author personally.

The hero began to make excuses and denied saying that he did not know, and added that he just

heard the name of the writer, but did not know at all who she was or where she was.

Rieu noted in his thoughts that they had agreed not to reveal her identity, so as not

to endanger her.

She would be quietly and forcefully hit the main character in the side while the fan was shocked by what she heard.

Tivia noted that it was already late and it was dangerous here in the evenings and she also added that we should return home soon.

Having come to her senses, the girl sadly said what should she do now because her father would swear at her.

The fan looked at the bell.

The girl noted that this was very strange because usually before monsters appear, they close the gate and ring the bell.

He looked in surprise at the bell which was hanging immobilized.

The girl continued to say that it could be that they did not hear the sound of the bell while

they were talking.

Kivya replied that she also did not hear the sound of the bell.

A purple fog fell on the village.

The main character waved his hand and began to look around.

A very beautiful starry sky could be seen on the street.

The girls were looking around.

Raiu noted that he had a bad feeling about it.

Purple smoke swirled around him.

Raiu stated that the fog of the underground had entered the village.

Kivya suddenly screamed at asked when he had time.

The prophetess took her spear while on guard and shouted the name of Bina.

The main character carefully removed the sign from their shop on wheels, and he happily noted

like this.

Riot threw the sign behind him and walked into the fog to face the monster that appeared.

Riot noted that he would check what was happening at the gate, and asked the prophetess

if she could handle it alone.

The prophetess began to look around while the fan was hiding behind her.

Kivia said that she didn't even know, and noted that if he was so worried then he should

come back soon.

The girl asked why being needed the sign.

The prophetess took a defensive stance as the fan watched the departure.

The girl said that she was very scared now. The girl was afraid, and suddenly a huge face of a monster

appeared behind the fan, which was ready to bite off her head, the monster let out a loud roar. Without wasting

a moment, Kivya attacked the monster and used her spear to pierce the monster's body in half as the

fan girl ran away. The fan screamed and feared at the top of her lungs. Kivya didn't take her eyes off

the monster as drops of the monster's blood fell in front of her. The prophet has screamed for the

the fan not to move one step away from her. Monsters surrounded two girls, they simultaneously

screamed heart-rendingly. Kivia stood next to the girl who felt her knees and fear and could

not move. Tiwi noted that they were already surrounded by monsters. Meanwhile, the adjutant

recalled how one of his victims ran away. The girl ran further and further to hide, but they

turned to look at the pursuer, her face was filled with fear. The adjutant raised his

sickle over her with a maniac smile and plunged the other straight into her heart.

Remembering all this, the officer enjoyed himself and looked up mysteriously with a smile.

Then a voice began to call him.

The guard called the adjutant again, looking at his master who was sitting in the chair.

The officer displeasedly asked the second one what was the matter.

It was deep night outside.

The guard noted that it would soon be time for the monsters to appear, and asked permission

to close the gate, and also asked if they could withdraw the military.

The dissatisfied adjutant took a comfortable position in his chair and threw a bundle of

paper at the guard.

The officer noted that this is not the first day of the military has been dealing with this,

and added that they should deal with it themselves.

The adjutant noted that this was the end of his message on behalf of the general.

In his thoughts, the guard said to himself displeased Lee that before this the officer had

shouted at him for not reporting to him.

Suddenly the adjutant sat up straight and looked at the guard.

The guard noted that the general asked to prepare everything so that he could leave as soon

as the sun rose.

The officer shouted and asked him whether they really needed to move out tomorrow morning.

The adjutant changed his face and looked menacingly at the floor. He noted that he was very dissatisfied with the situation. Because by the time they were preparing to move, the night would already be over. The officer mentally added that if he disobeys the order, it might affect Zenovia. The adjutant was pleased to imagine the expression on the prophetess's face, which was exactly like that of that girl from the memories. The officer mentally noted that it was a pity that he never saw the fearful expression on that girl's face. The adjutant rose from his chair and looked at the guard who had come to him.

The officer asked him if the monsters eaten imps. The puzzle guard replied that yes, monsters eat everything and asked why the officer was asking him about this.

The officer loomed menacingly over the guard holding his sickle in his hand.

The adjutant noted that the guard must understand that it would be disementages for the adjutant if there were corpses left.

The prophetess twisted the scroll of Addie's onto her spear. This scroll emits the light that has accumulated during the day.

Tivia hit the ground with her spear and the scroll lit up with bright sunlight that blinded the monsters.

The Manceters, Kivia Screamed, Sunlight.

All the monsters began to scream from the pain that the sunlight brought them.

The prophetess brandished her spear while the fan was in shock.

Kivia noted that judging by the fact that the monsters are afraid of rant as light, these

creatures are the monsters of the dungeon.

In a trembling voice, the girl began to ask the prophetess what the dungeon monsters were

doing in their village.

Kivia stared intently at one point.

She noted in her thoughts that there were nymph troops in this village, and added that then

their must surely be a security system here and added that if the monsters went inside, then.

The villagers began to run out of the purple fog and shouted asking for help, the prophetess and the

fan turned in their direction. One of the residents screamed with joy when he saw the light and asked

the girls for help. The fan noted that these people are residents of the village. The prophetess

shouted to the residents to gather around her, the residents, along with the fan, noticed something

in were very scared. kibbya noted that all the people near her should gather around the world.

The fan, horrified to see someone, began to stutter. The village elder ran towards them. The girl screamed and

called the elder, she told him to run faster to them because he would be safe with them. The elder ran

towards them as fast as he could. The head of the village shouted for them to quickly run away from

here. An officer's sickle was flying towards them at high speed. The sickle spun around the

elder's body, thereby grabbing him. The elder screamed heart-rendingly. The adjutant sickle

The vehicle released the elder at a height of 10 meters.

He circled around himself while the adjutants stood with a serious and unshakeable expression

on his face.

The fan was horrified by what she saw.

Her eyes narrowed.

She screams to allow the elder.

The elder did not stop screaming.

And he flew straight into the monster's mouth, which in turn had already opened it.

Forced in Grand Monsters swooped down on the village elder and began to eat him.

At which point the adjutant returned his sickle back and enjoyed the sounds that were happening

behind him.

The professor noted that life seemed to have become much better, because he added, no matter how much he killed, he could shift all this blame onto the monsters. The prophetess stood in a defensive stance while the villagers were hiding behind her, who were consumed with fear, she aimed seriously and did not take her eyes off the officer. The officer noted that no one even guessed that he was a foreigner. Tivian noted that the officer is a fool. The adjutant began to spin his sickle around its axis in his hand. The prophetess noted that it had never occurred to the officer that he himself might die from monsters. With a

One movement of his hand, the officer definitely grabbed the body of the huge monster with his

sickle while simultaneously wrapping it in chains, which was behind him while kibby gazed at the

officer's face. The adjutant smiled like crazy in his eyes glowed with anger. The torn body of the

monster began to fall behind him and drops of blood began to fall as if it was raining. The officer

noted that if the prophetess thought that the monsters could do something to him, then she was

very mistaken. The fan's face turned out to be even more fearful, she was shaking very much.

The adjutant noted that the girl had the same facial expression as that of a person who was facing death,

and noted that such a person had clearly lost all hope. The officer looked piercingly at the fan.

He asked the girl what face she would die with, and added that he wanted her to show him her face.

The prophetess stood silently and listened to these tales of a madman. The officer continued that

he was waiting for the moment when the girl's beautiful face would be distorted with despair.

Kivia just smiled at his words. Out of surprise, the adjutant asked if she was smiling.

Someone abruptly grabbed the adjutants hand while he grimaced his face from misunderstanding,

and the officer also did not notice that another person had seized control of his sickle.

The adjutant with a grin asked the prophetic that apparently she did not understand what was what,

and began to say that his level. His own sickle sharply pierced the officer's butt.

The officer's face turned green from pain, and he tried to say something, but it didn't work out

behind the officer's stood riot, who, with the help of a magic snake, returned all his

As characteristics, the main character held the adjutant by the hand, hiding in the purple fog.

Raya Roundhouse knocked out the officer, causing him to fly face first into the ground with

a very loud cry of pain.

Both guys disappeared in the fog, and the residents and kibby of fell into deathly silence.

The man behind her began to scream, and the fan looked at the prophetess with eyes filled

with fear.

The resident shouted with a stutter that some huge figure had just been seen from the fog.

He assumed that it was a stronger monster.

The fan, almost losing her voice, asked the prophetess what was happening.

Tivia looked at the girl with a smile.

She replied that sometimes it is better to see with your own eyes.

A quick blow struck sharply.

The monster was struck with incredible force.

And another blow hit the stingray monster straight on the jaw.

Ryoun noted that these monsters are dirty and very unintelligent.

Another blow.

A series of blows hit the monsters, which cut several giants into pieces without sparing

them.

Numerous blows tear monsters into small pieces, which vary in the area.

The main character held the adjutant by the hand and controlled him as he wanted.

Using him as a weapon thereby tearing the monsters into small pieces.

The officer, floating in the air, with a newly knocked out tooth, did not understand why

he suffered this fate.

Without wasting a minute, the main character pulled the adjutant down, from which the officer

flew to the ground at high speed, falling as if on a trampoline.

He finished himself off even more, inflicting severe injuries, while Kivia and others silently

watched this.

The completely beaten officer lay on the ground and did not understand who dared to do

this to him.

Before his eyes, he saw a blurry ryostanding against a background of purple fog.

A beautiful dawn came, which could be seen even through the thick fog, against the background

of the dawn stood the main character, who looked unkindly at the officer.

The officer noted in his thoughts that this guy was level 6.

At the same time, in another place, the dragon fired a bullet from his weapon into the

starry sky.

Lee and Hart, at ease and Wyvern enjoyed the view of the starry sky, but he's noted that

the dungeon had been cleared, and at the same time, the officer began to dimly remember the face

of the owner of the store. He noted in his thoughts that this was apparently the same boy.

The agent and abruptly jumped to his feet and took his two sickles in his hands, which he crossed.

He angrily asked Ryohu who he was, and starting the attack with sickles, which stretched for at

least 10 meters, he began to scream. The officer shouted asking where the guy came from.

The officer grabbed Ryohu in strong shackles with chains so that the main character could not move.

The officer shouted, demanding an explanation from the guy about who he was. The adjutant's gaze was very angry. He

pierced the main character with it, holding his weapon tightly in his hands. The officer shouted that if

the main character did not confess, the officer would force him so that he, he added, could no longer hide

in the shadows. Riot began to walk towards the officer. The fan was at a loss, clutching the book

to her heart. She noted in her thoughts that everyone who was here thought the same thing.

The main character walked slowly towards the adjutant, completely shrouded in chains.

Copper muscles, the fan continued to note in her thoughts. The living elder was horrified by what was

happening. He sat on the ground and held his head while the monsters that were ready to tear him to

pieces laid dead next to him. The main character continued to walk at a calm pace. His hair gradually

began to turn red. Red hair, the fan added, which was colored with an aura. The girl's face froze

in place at the sight of Rio. The main character's hair turned completely red and he raised his

weapon, which was created from aura, above him and broke the chains of the adjutant in which

he was in prison. The fan noted that this hero fully corresponded to the description in the book,

a living legend. The officer was in complete shock, his pupils were smaller than a dot.

He shouted, "You are dead" to the main character walking towards him. There was complete silence

over the village as the purple fog began to recede. The officer was overcome with horror. In an

instant, Ryou grabbed the unbroken part of the chain and with a quick movement brought it behind his

back, from such an action the adjutant flew back with a strong roar while Ryou stood calmly. With

With complete sinking hearts, the residents looked at the main character.

Rio completely dispelled the fog in the villages, and looked at the villagers, holding a large sword

in his hand, Kibio looked at Rio with a smile.

Rio looked at the villagers with a serious look.

He noted that the sword king, he paused.

The fan looking at him with great delight felt her heart skip a beat.

Rio continued without disappearing.

The hand of the girl who was holding the book began to tremble.

She began to say in a trembling voice, bow.

And then suddenly, all the villagers began to shout and praise Beethold's name, holding their hands

clenched into fists upward.

All the residents were happy, the more frightened ones burst into tears of happiness.

The fan looked at the Savior with admiration, and Kivya smiled softly.

Someone from the crowd began to shout whether it was really Beethold, and whether it was true

that he was still alive.

The fan screamed, "secularly," with joy that the stranger could not die.

Someone shouted, "it was immediately clear that it was Beethold."

Kivya looked at the villagers with a smile.

The prophetess noted that she was destined from birth to find the king of the sword, since only he could save Ratna.

Raayu bounced off the ground, Tivya noted in her thoughts that the goddess had predicted that only the king of the sword could save Ratna.

The main character jumped high to escape from the gaze of the residents, towards the roofs of the houses.

The prophetess noted that the goddess was definitely talking about Raayu.

Looking back, Raayu noted that he hoped no one saw his true form.

After the night of riots, the atmosphere and the village changed greatly.

A bearded man with pointed ears was wearing blue pajamas. He was blue with fear and trembling, clutching a white pillow in his hands and looking at the sparkling weapon in front of his eyes. The villagers, who had until now endured illegal extortions, learned that the girls were being beaten by a stranger from the kingdom of the nymphs, and now an angry crowd of commoners with pitchforks shovels and hose gathered in front of the awakened man. Who had until now endured illegal extortions, learned that the girls and now an embittered crowd of commoners armed with pitchforks shovels and hose surrounded the awakened man.

Naturally, the military leader tried to get out of it and pretend that he didn't know anything.

However, in the end, the army of the Nymph kingdom left the village, and their departure

was accompanied by public condemnation from the residents.

The dungeons that were in the surrounding area also disappeared, thanks to which the village

was finally safe.

The young girl with light pink hair pulled back clutch to book with a red cover to her chest

and worriedly wondered if this was also Bayatold's help.

The girl broke into a soft smile and she thought that no words of gratitude would be enough,

But the sword king disappeared last night as if it was a dream.

The girl bowed after the departing carriage, in which Eric, with a wide smile on his face,

was having a conversation with Kivir, who was sitting behind the wheel.

Information began to come from everywhere, including newspapers, that sword king Beethold

had been spotted alive in different areas.

There were more and more people who believed that Beethold had not actually died, and some

even believed that the rejuvenated warrior was a descendant of the sword king.

On the other hand, the four heroes led by Zenovia, who announced Beethold's death, spoke

cautiously about the current situation. Leonhardt, Kibir, either and Addie's sat around the burning

fire with joyful faces, and Eric, in a fit of happiness, threw sheets of paper into the air.

Ether gave Addie's a friendly elbow on the shoulder and praised the young man for how, thanks to his

persistent efforts, everything was going according to plan, but the magician began to be modest,

saying that they were just lucky. Addie's, speaking about the impressive number of books behind

his back, said that if they sold poorly, no one would believe that Eric was Beethold. When the

magician said that the fact that Eric's hair turned red by pure chance also played into their hands.

The stranger, beaming with pride, clarified that it was not an accident, but the fruit of his

enormous suffering. When either asked how this happened, Eric explained that the Beethold technique

begins with the accumulation of aura. The young man said that his hair turned red when he

concentrated on accumulating aura. When Eric, pleased with himself, folded his hands and concluded

with a grin that this was a result for which he had shed a lot of blood, sweat and tears,

Lianhart asked what kind of nonsense he was talking about. The inquisitor, with a skeptical expression on his face, said that it was just an explosion of blood and sweat, and every time Eric tried to use the technique, he exploded and found himself on the verge of life and death, and Lianhart spent all his prana while healing the stranger's wounds. When Eric angrily pointed his finger at the young man and shouted that he himself incited him, saying that everything would work out if he just tried again. Lianhart just shrugged his shoulders, and either said with a smile that she honestly believed that the stranger would succeed.

Kaiweer, holding the artifact in a glass jar, said that its side effect on the contrary, helped them

a lot. Addies froze and turned pink in embarrassment when Kaiweer added that these coincidences

came together and created the perfect chance, which could no longer be called a coincidence,

and without the magician's plan nothing would have happened. When Addies, with a slightly trembling

voice and an awkward smile, replied that he was just suggesting an idea, either teased the young man

for being shy again. The company began to take turns praising Addies, and he, still blushing, asked his

comrades to stop. Eric rested one hand, contentedly on his side, and clenched the other hand,

in which there was a piece of paper, into a fist, and with a smile rejoiced that they managed to break

away from the persecution of the Nymph Kingdom. And Zenovia will not be able to do anything until the

newspapers are on their side. Tivier, thoughtfully lowering her gaze, said that there were

some concerns here, and when Eric became alarmed, the prophetess mentioned the battle between

Garhan and Beethold. The girl remembered how Garhan had said that Beethold had four months to live,

And since 5 had already passed, the girl doubted that Zenovia and Garren would believe that the sword king was alive.

Leonhardt, clutching the paper in his palm, said gloomily that the newspapers also said nothing about the foreigner who was in the army of the Nymph Kingdom.

Which means that Zenovia has realized what the matter is and is trying to control the situation.

Eath a frown, and looking at the fire, reluctantly admitted that Zenovia was a very smart archmage and had probably already guessed what their plan was.

Seeing Addis slump after these words, either became worried and immediately explained that she did not intend to compare the young man with Sanovia.

While Addis examined the weapon in her hands, either added that such a brilliant magician like Sanovia will remain in history, and such a magician not only puts forward hypotheses, but also brings them to life.

The red-haired youth raised his face with confidence and stated that he thought it was the other way around, and that was why Sanovia was beside herself right now.

Zenovia bit her finger and frustration and anger as she tried to understand what was happening.

The woman remembered how she passed her hand through Beyatold's body,

and thought that the sword king was definitely wounded so much that he had no chance to survive.

The woman thought about the fact that she did not see his death personally.

Zenovia remembered that Leonhardt was also there,

so it was possible that Beyatold could have survived that battle.

The woman, one leg crossed over the other,

sat at a shabby table surrounded by scrolls, and thoughtfully looked at the sheet in front of her.

A red-colored image of her appeared next to Zenovia, with a malicious smile saying that the sword king's

lifespan is limited, and this is probably not the real bayatold. The image of Zenovia said that,

instead of the real sword king, it was probably just the pretense of that pumped up foreigner.

Zenovia, still sitting with her finger in her mouth, chuckled and came to the conclusion

that these idiots were just fighting with all their might. The woman in blue slammed the table

loudly and said that she did not know what abilities the prophetess of the goddess,

Who had lost her divine power, had. Zenovia's eyes widened in panic as her blue image

told her that it had not foreseen that Kivir was capable of interfering with the landmark,

and suggested that the girl could squeeze out the remnants of divine power from herself and

extend Beyatold's life. Looking at Garhan, whose wounds still could not heal,

Zenovia began to truly believe that Beyatold might be alive. The silhouette of the red-haired

sword King rose behind the archmage, blocking the light. Zenovia turned around with a look of

of horror on her face. The woman was surprised when she saw no one behind her or on either side

of her. Zinnovia sweat dropped with anxiety, telling herself that this could never happen. Returning to

filling out the document containing the blueprints and drawings, the woman concluded that they needed

to speed up their plan just in case. The woman perked up when the bell on her desk jingled loudly.

Zinnovia saw a screen in front of her, which showed a girl kneeling down, informing her that

Holly and wanted to talk to the archmage. Zinnovia, thinking that it was all because of the rumors

about Beyatold, brushed it off and ordered the girl on the screen to come up with some kind of

excuse, because the woman was busy right now. The girl said that the nymph queen wanted to pay a

visit in person, and Zenovia stood dumbfounded while Halion was visible behind her, calling for the

archmage. Zenovia immediately turned around, looking at Halion with fear. The woman, with a quick

movement of her hand, created herself high-heeled black shoes. Halion, noticing Zenovia's hectic

movements, fell silent and looked at the woman in surprise. The light green hands of the nymph

Queen grabbed the palms of the archmage. As Hawley and expressed her joy at meeting the archmage with tears of

happiness in her eyes and a sincere smile, Zenovia looked at her guest in shock with wide eyes and raised eyebrows.

Zenovia became nervous, not understanding how Hawley and was able to enter the divine dimension,

which no one can enter without the permission of the archmage. Hawley and without taking her

tear-stained eyes off her interlocutor explained that she imagined how much she wanted to see her,

and then she acquired a new skill, and Zenovia came to the conclusion that this was why the

an infqueen took on her previous appearance. When Hollian began to look around and asked if she was in Zenovia's laboratory, she confirmed it.

silently concluding that her guest did not yet understand what kind of place it was.

Holly and suddenly handed a red-bound book to Zenovia and asked if she had read it.

Zenovia took the book that Beethold is the main character and examined it with a searching gaze,

while Holly and said that she thought that the author was the archmaint herself. Zenovia,

flipping through the pages, said that she had no need to write such books if they were not related to magic.

The woman suddenly became tense and alarmed when she noticed something in the book.

Holly and watching Zenovia, said that even though this book describes events of long ago,

No one could know about them except the heroes. Joy appeared on the face of the nymph queen when she said that

Garken was against writing a biography, which means it was not his doing, and the rumors are true.

Zenovia's face twisted and horror while Halian said that Beethold was alive and tried to hint about it

by writing this novel. The Archmage, refusing to believe it, furiously threw the book on the floor.

The woman pressed her hands to her head and screamed that Beethold was dead,

so loudly that the capillaries burst before her eyes. Zenovia fell silent and Halian froze,

Not knowing what to say, the queen of the nymphs asked with concern what was wrong with the Archmage,

Holly and guest that Zenovia, who remained in the same position, was afraid of Beethold. Zenovia,

thinking about changing the subject, pressed her palm to one eye and said that because of Beethold's death,

she had become a little nervous. When the woman asked how Holly and came here as an illusion,

the nymph queen explained that it was more like soul cloning. The woman said that it was something

like a prophetess of the goddess, that is, a separate soul with the memories of the main body.

Xenovia smiled mysteriously, Holian's eyes widened in surprise as the archmage expressed

her pleasure at her visit. Xenovia said that she was also going to check up what they were saying

about Bea told was true. While Xenovia invited Holian to do this together, the body of the

Nymph Queen lay motionless on the white bed. Several dogs grinned aggressively while their eyes

glowed wildly. A young man and tattered clothes defended himself from attacking animals using a

weapon. Eric, focused on the battle, thought that he could die if he gave up. The young man cut the

the air with a thin sword, concluding to himself that it was necessary to fight to stay

alive. Eric suddenly froze and became alert when he saw something, and his endless tension

and pain did not stop. The sharp fangs of the predator glowed in the dark, a man screamed

definitely, prompting people around to grab the stranger. Eric froze and shock his crazed

men rushed towards him with weapons in their hands. Eric, in an attempt to stop the crowd,

put his palm in front of him and, with excitement on his face, shouted for them to listen

to him. When one of the attackers stumbled upon Eric's long spear and hung on it, the stranger froze

and said that he had no intention of harming them. Suddenly, a bright ray of golden light flashed

before the young man's eyes. interference appeared before Eric's eyes, among which one could

see a golden table in which it was reported that he was entitled to a reward for killing

a ratanian. The young man's eyes widened and turned yellow. The text of the table changed,

and now it said that Eric must destroy all ratanians. Someone's hand carefully reached

out to the man lying under a white blanket. The noise in front of Eric's eyes intensified and the table

reported an error in the form of an unexpected intrusion. Someone's pale hand lay on the

sweating Eric's shoulder and he woke up, his eyes wide open and shocked. The young man immediately

threw off the blanket and stood up on the bed, looking in shock at the girl sitting next to him.

Tivier, with an expression of slight excitement on her face, wished the awakened Eric

good morning. It was a bright, cloudy day. A long and wide white cloth was drying on a rope in the

Senn. Tyweer, hanging out her wet laundry, said they would be opening later than usual today. When

Eric reached for the cup and put his hand to his head, saying that he needed to be woken up,

Tyweer replied that it seemed to her that the young man had not been sleeping well lately. Eric,

having said that one must always be on guard in the village, raise the cup to his lips and look

at the newspaper in bewilderment. The newspaper said that Archmage and Ovia proposed temporarily

lifting the restriction on access to the four rules. It was also written there about the opening of

of a tournament for hunters in the territory under the restrictions of the four rules,

that is, for the first time in 15 years.

The rules will be made public, and with their help there will be a chance to select the strongest

hunters and strengthen the security of Ratna.

Eric cried out in shock, and Kibir dryly explained that if they had told had cleared the dungeon

in Calen, then there were still three places left.

The girl said that they were going to open the labyrinth of oblivion in the north and

choose the strongest hunters, and if Sinovia was involved, she was probably planning something.

Eric, looking at the newspaper with a determined smile, thought that if he took part, he would

immediately gain fame, and then he would be able to tell the whole world about the atrocities

of these traders.

The young man, watching how Kivier threw wet things onto the rope, concluded that this way they

could finally get rid of this wandering life.

Kivier, squeezing the white fabric with her fingers, brought it to the rope.

The girl bowed her head and quietly said that this was a good plan, but she was not sure about

this life.

froze and surprised when Eric interrupted her with a smile, saying that he was also very lucky.

When the young man started talking about how others had to live in a dungeon,

and that, compared to them, it was much better here, a white rag flew into the young man's face

and coffee spilled on his face. When Kivaier told the stranger to change clothes and get to work,

he began to complain about the coffee spilled on himself, but she quipped to the girl,

saying that it was better than the blood of monsters. Eric, with red hair, cutting through the

The air with a sword filled with a crimson aura cut the body of a huge stone monster into two hats.

People watching the fight joyfully threw their hands up and shouted the name Beethold.

Kivir, hiding around the corner, waved her finger in the air with a smile, implying that Eric

should immediately go to the gathering place.

The young man, seeing the girl's gesture, nodded briefly, a bright yellow flash appeared

in space.

As the people continued to chant the sword king's name in unison, Eric covered his face

with his palm as his eyes filled with golden color again.

The young man saw the already familiar interference in a table with the task of killing

all the rat-neans, but he convinced himself that after twenty times he would already get used

to it.

Eric froze, covering his eye with his hand, and now instead of the name of the king of

the sword, he heard an articulate sounds.

The glass bottle was thrown in the air.

Eric, without lifting one hand from his face, cut the bottle by the base with the other.

The crowd fell silent and stared in shock as a thin, blonde man and a raincoat pushed

around and asked if Eric liked heroes.

The man's legs were trembling, and he told Eric to save him in that case.

The stranger grabbed the discouraged Eric by the rest and screamed, asking him to kill

the stranger who had ruined his whole life.

When the stranger named several names, all of which related to Eric, the young man's eyes

widened in chalk.

Looking at the man's flushed face, Eric recognized him as inquisitor Emmel.

Emmel brought his eyebrows together as he peered into the face of the young man standing in

front of him.

The next second, the inquisitor flew into the air with a loud scream.

watch the situation in confusion while the audience told each other that Emile had once been

conscientious. But now no one was surprised that he would do something like that. The night sky stretched

above the forest strewn with clusters of bright stars, Emile, who was tightly bound with rope,

shouted loudly that he was not going to believe the stranger's words that everything happened

because Garan and Sinovia attacked the goddess. Eric, trying to cope with the awkwardness,

turned away and scratched the back of his head while Emile shouted furiously that Leonhardt,

Surrounded by the angry at ease, Ether and Kivir was a high-level inquisitor and now he had descended to the

minion of an alien. Lee and Hart roughly squeezed Emma's cheeks, telling him to watch his mouth.

When Eric tried to calmly and Hart, the former inquisitor hiss furiously,

he is not a minion of this stranger and Eric remained silent. Kivir silently fiddled with the bow on

her neck while Lee and Hart proved to Emma that he was serving the prophetess, but the inquisitor

did not feel a single drop of divine power in the girl and asked Lee and Hart to kill him.

Aether weirdly laid her head on the ground and, while Addie stroked the wyvern with a smile, she expressed her

misunderstanding of how Emma, a former inquisitor, could not trust people, but the man ignored this

because he was shocked that the wyvern could talk. When the stunned man shouted that this was impossible

without the power of the goddess of darkness, who created the dragons, and asked if this was the

work of Kivir, someone's hand covered the girl's mouth as soon as she began to speak. Addies,

whose hand covered the prophetess's lips, confirmed Emma's words, and either put on an absurd

smile and said that such a stupid Wyman-like her learned to speak human language, thanks

to Kivier's blessing. While Emma loudly apologized to the prophetess, Leonhardt briefly explained

to the perplexed Eric that either had actually just mutated. Antis, cutting the ropes, asked if

Emma could justify them before the order of light, but the man answered bitterly that this

was impossible. Emma, rubbing his wrist, said that he had been kicked out of there, and Eric

asked why the man didn't try to stay there. Eric flenched when Emma screamed definitely

that it was all because of him. For the ally whom the former inquisitor had chosen turned out

to be a foreigner. Eric apologized and said that he did not kill anyone and it was a misunderstanding,

and Emmel did not argue with this. Emmel lowered his head, saying that he, too, tried to convince his

superiors that this was all a misunderstanding. However, no one believed him, which is why he fell into

this state. Eric widened his eyes and shock when Emmel said that the order of light did not believe in

the rumors about Beethol, and therefore were hunting for a stranger. Tyweer, clutching the

the newspaper in our hands, gloomily concluded that this was a failure, and that it would

be too dangerous to take part in Zenovia's tournament if the order of light was also after

them.

Ether reincarnated as a human, said that she also heard about the four rules from the newspaper,

and Addie said with a thoughtful look that this was a very good chance, but because of the

order of light, she would have to abandon this idea.

Lee and Hart closed his eyes and said that this was Zenovia's unexpected plan from the

very beginning, and that they still benefit since they learned that she was running out

of time.

The work was intently reading the newspaper when the blonde said that they didn't have to fall for such bait.

Eric read that the location of the tournament is the labyrinth of oblivion and the sacred water at the end of it, where the memory cylinder artifact is hidden.

The stranger again saw the distorted space, and the golden table reported the search for an artifact by name.

When Eric announced that it was indeed bait, everyone present turned to look at him in surprise.

Looking at the screen in front of him with shining yellow eyes, Eric declared with a smile that it was impossible not to swallow such bait.

The young man read that the memory cylinder copies, stores and transmits the user's memories.

In the center of the city one could see the emblem shrouded in the rays of the sun.

Holding the recording device to the side, she told the woman that the upcoming tournament would not be easy.

She further stated that despite this, many hunters came to try their luck asking what they should prepare for.

With a grin on his face, the man replied that such conversations were for weaklings.

Pointing his finger at his team, he stated that his golden armor squad risked their lives every day as it was a common thing for them.

Noting that even the four great bands interrupting him the woman asked what his squad thought about Beyatold next to the crowd of hunters a group of riot could be seen walking forward

The man said that he is called the second Beyatold adding that he is a kind of competitor next the woman tried to find out if the sword Lord had seen him in person

Looking around either said that the prize was not small noting that she was thinking about more participants turning around

"Atty stated that there were other departure points besides this place, wondering if there would be a hundred people. With a serious expression on his face,

Lainhart spoke about those who are not confident in their abilities or do not want to become famous, saying that they will avoid the area of the four prebitions.

The inquisitor stated that for ordinary hunters this is tantamount to suicide. Standing at the sepiaer, Kivia noted that there was no information about Beyatold's participation,

which caused many to be reluctant to participate, adding that she was more worried about the fact that there would be people from the order in this place, reporting that there was no one in sight.

Carrying a huge backpack on his back, the proteinist thought it was good that they could safely take part in the tournament, wondering where their ship was.

The daytime sky of the city was gradually covered with slowly floating clouds.

Looking at the man taking out a fishing net from the sea, Ryou asked if they wanted to say that they would sail this boat to the four bands on.

The sound of a ship flying overhead was heard. Smurking, the main character noted what their size was.

A huge flying ship was visible above his head. With just a snap of his fingers,

Lainhart used spiritualism, activating the silent room technique.

Leaning on the wall, the inquisitor said that now no one would overhear them, asking if there

was a foreigner among the participants. Rio, sitting on the bed, said that there were no

people on the airship who could see its level. Kibby, a guest that's an obian no longer uses foreigners.

The main character said that in this place there were only high-level hunters. Looking out the window,

surprised, ether noted that it was very high. A huge airship rose in the sky, making its way to the tournament.

Hearing this, Rios stated that she was a wyvern asking why she was surprised by a flying ship.

Ether said that wyvern should not fly so high. Lying on the bed, the wyvern said that the

flying ship was a rather rare phenomenon that can only be seen in the kingdom of demons.

The protagonist wondered if Zenovia might try to shoot down the airship. Further,

Addis asked why the Archmaids would do this, adding that she could not even find Beethold.

Extending her hand, Kivia said that Zenovia arranged this tournament for only one purpose,

noting that she wanted to check if Beethold was alive. The prophetess considered it natural that

she did not know the Archmaids further plans. Turning her attention to Ryo, who was holding something

in his hands, Kivia stated that it was for this reason that they could not take on their true form.

The main character noted that this was successful in increasing their performance, saying that their goal was not sacred water.

Inspired, Addis began to talk about the memory cylinder, saying that it was an artifact with which one could transfer memories to a friend, adding that with it they could easily convince the order without any evidence.

With a serious expression on his face, Lane Hart explained the problem, which was that the artifact was in the labyrinth of oblivion.

The inquisitor said that many hunters tried to get him, noting that there were very few survivors among them, adding that they also lost their memory,

which is why there was practically no information left. Looking out the window, the main character

suggested that a specific plan of action could be drawn up only after entering the dungeon.

Watching the airships flying nearby, Rives suggested that the guys try to team up with other

hunters and try their luck. There was a strong blizzard in the open spaces of the street.

The corridor of the building was shrouded in dim light emanating from rare lamps.

Raiu was sleeping in one of the rooms of the flying ship. Tossing and turning in his sleep,

The main character muttered something under his breath. Shouting out, the unknown man ordered to

seize the stranger. On the path of the main character, a crowd of hunters appeared running in

his direction. Taken aback, Ryou asked them to stop and listen to him. Looking at the killed

Beethold, the main character said that he did not intend to harm them. Suddenly, a strange impulse

arose in Ryou's head. His body was enveloped in a bright green color. The unknown person shouted

again that he would not forgive the main character, noting that he killed Beethold. Shouting out,

the silhouette of a woman called Rieuoforner. Waking up, the main character discovered that his face

was covered with cold sweat. A sparkling pink lightning could be seen above the airship. From a

powerful shockwave, the main character fell to the floor. Horrified, he wondered what was happening.

Leaning on the base of the bed, Addie's heard an announcement for all hunters. An unknown voice

asked everyone to gather on the decks and listen to important news. Repeating himself,

he stated that all the hunters who were on the airship should gather on deck and listen to important

news. Hunters could be seen in the center of the flying ship awaiting important news. Looking

around, the main character wondered what was wrong with the ship. Kivia assumed that there

were bad weather conditions. Putting his hand on his side, the man noted that it was important

for the hunters to monitor their condition, adding that they raised them at dawn. The

hunter said that if this happened because of some trifles, then they need to show the strength

of the golden armor team. Approaching the edge of the deck, the woman apologized for waking

the hunters so early, seeing her, Leonardo was shocked. The woman thanked the hunters for

gathering. Leaning on the iron fence, she said that she was the captain of this airship, adding

that her name was Cardarina. Smiling, she stated that she was the head of the Order of Paladins

and a participant in this tournament. Suddenly, amazing exclamations were heard from the crowd

of hunters. Opposite the unknown man, dressed in black, was a hunter whose face was hidden

by a mask. The main character said that in the Order of Darkness there were inquisitors

Like I'd, noting that there were paladins in the order of light. A huge army was leaving the vastness of the

battlefield. 20 years ago, they took an active part in the war with foreigners, isolating the

army of foreigners and thereby creating the conditions for the complete destruction of the four heroes,

leaning over, Carterina listened to one of her subordinates, a person who led the order for 40 years,

but despite this she refused the blessing of the goddess and hid her face under a veil all

All this time, Addie's face was clouded without.

He assumed that the order was hunting for ryote, frowning, Leonardo thought that it was too

dangerous to participate in the tournament.

Bowing her head, the head of the order of paladin said that she was sorry that Beethold

was not on their ship.

Raising her hand, she suggested that many already knew that this airship was heading into

the labyrinth of oblivion, the zone of four prohibitions.

The endless downpour continued to fall outside.

Cartorina stated that they had just arrived in his airspace.

There was a mysterious gold bracelet on Kivia's hand.

The head of the Order of Paladins reported that as soon as they landed, dangerous monsters

awaited them, noting that the cold weather was much more important.

Continuing, Carter Arena said that there was no other way out of there except this flying

ship, paying attention to Aether, who was looking at her hand, the head of the paladin

said that the magical devices that were given to them indicate the location of the airship.

Noting that if something unexpected happens to them, then they should not worry, stating

that they need to follow according to the bracelets, instructions, and return to the ship, clenching

her hand into a fist, Cartarina asked if among the hunters was the one who proclaimed himself

Beethold, asking him to raise his hand. Suddenly, she saw one hand rise up in the crowd,

Kivia watched and shocked as the proteganist raised his hand, where he, the head of the paladin's

wondered what was happening. Holding his hand up, Ria stated that he endured as long as he could.

Opening his mouth, the main character said that he was sick. After which, Cartarina allowed

him to go to the window, laughing. The hunters watched as Raiu vomited from the window of the

airship. It continued to rain outside, frowning. The main character reported his poor condition.

From what he saw, Raiu froze in one position. Raising her hand to his face, the girl said

that this would make him feel better. Further, the main character thanked her for her help.

There was a sincere smile on the girl's face. With her mouth slightly open, the girl wondered

if they had met anywhere before. Whereie, Raiu froze in one position. Faying attention to

After the girl's ears, the main character suggested that she was an alfora nymph.

Suddenly, Kivia grabbed the mysterious stranger's hand.

The girl's face was filled with bewilderment.

Frightened, she assumed that she had done something wrong.

With a serious expression on her face, the prophetess tried to find out who she was.

With her hands on her side, Carderina observed what was happening.

Smiling, the head of the order of paladin said that the young people had a lot of energy,

which she considered wonderful.

Having asked for forgiveness, Addi's turned to Carderina, stretching out her hand,

The head of the Order of Paladins tried to find out if the young man wanted to know something.

The dragon told her that a member of their team was in bad condition, and agitated at ease.

In his thoughts, said that they should not clash with the Order of Light, adding that it would

be better for them to act unnoticed.

The dragon suggested that their team member would not be able to sense in the tournament.

At the time of their conversation, the stunned protagonist continued to be perplexed by

the meeting with the mysterious girl.

Cardarina noted that this is not an army and they have the right to refuse to participate.

Further, the head of the Order of Paladins noted that she was concerned about comrade

at ease, asking who he was.

Decide himself with rage, the huge monster prepared to attack.

The guys were shocked by what they heard, the mysterious flash of light appeared in the air.

Suddenly, a powerful beam of aura pierced the flying ship.

A huge hole appeared in the airship.

Suddenly, the flying ship was torn into small pieces.

From the shockwave, the guys could barely stay on their feet.

Frightened, riot wondered what was wrong, not understanding why the ship exploded.

to the main character, Kivia asked him to jump out the window. In the territory of the flying ship, a siren began to sound. The

manager reported that there was an emergency on the bridge, stating that the seven ship was destroyed

due to fire from the ground. Holding the stunned at ease, Carterina tried to find out if everything was

okay with him. Whereie, the head of the Order of Paladins, noted that she knew that they would not be

welcome, not understanding why this was so. Taking the microphone in her hands, Carterina addressed

the bridge declaring that they were changing the plan of action, asking everyone to immediately

leave the area. Holding a microphone in her hands, the head of the order heard that the steering wheel

of a nearby airship had failed. Looking around, the dragon could not understand what was happening.

Cardarina stated that something was happening that shouldn't be happening. Running up the stairs,

she said that she would go to that place, asking Addis to calm the people down. The dragon tried to

find out how he could do this. Turning around, Cardarina said that someone must do this, asking him to act,

adding that this is how he will become a man. From what he heard, the surprise dragon froze in one

position. People could be heard screaming outside the flying ship. Looking outside, the main character

noted that something was visible there. Suddenly, monster spikes appeared from the walls of the airship.

Horrified, kibby tried to call out to RIO. The part of the ship where the main character was

cut off and was rapidly falling down. Having fallen out of it, RIO began to scream loudly. Suddenly,

He either appeared in the air, flying towards him, pointing his finger forward,

the protagonist wondered what it was.

From what he saw, the wyvern was shocked, horrified, at his froze in one position.

The huge monster appeared on the dragon's path, its paws digging into the walls of the

flying ship, looking at the monster's mouth, from which flames emanated, at ease noted that

it was a dragon, taking a fighting stance, Leonart prepared to attack.

Hitting the monster's face, the inquisitor cast an incarnation spell.

The giants right hand appeared above Leon Hart, which he summoned using his technique.

From his blow, a huge monster flew out.

The stunned man could not believe that the inquisitor had killed the monster with his bare hands.

As he watched the fierce battle, he assumed that the spiritualist Leon Hart was in front of him.

Tungs of flame came from the monster's mouth.

At the moment when the monster tried to hit the inquisitor with its flame, he managed

to form a protective barrier.

Noticing the breakdown, Leon Hart's face became filled with anger.

For his eyes, the engine of the flying ship was covered in flames.

The hunters inside the airship began to fall down.

With the engine blown up, the flying ship quickly began to fall down.

Due to the powerful wind flow, Kivia flew out of the airship.

Her gaze was directed at the engine, shrouded in flames.

At the last moment, the girl managed to extend her hand to the prophetess.

Holding Kivia's hand, the mysterious stranger froze in one position.

With a serious expression on her face, she asked the prophetess to grab her tightly.

her hand, Kivia tried to find out who she was. Suddenly, an explosion was heard behind the stranger.

Due to strong shaking, the girl fell to the floor. Suddenly, her hand slipped off the deck of the flying ship.

After which, the guys quickly began to fall down. Taking aim at the ignited engine,

Addie's tried to fire a shot. A magic bomb appeared on the walls of the airship.

The blades of the burning ship were covered with ice. Kivia, flying down,

held tightly to the body of the mysterious stranger. Turning his head,

The excited Lynn Hart turned to the prophetess. Suddenly, a huge monster tried to take off.

Grabbing the inquisitors leg, the dragon froze in one position.

Horrified, Lynn Hart ordered him to be released before he knocked out his teeth, trying to catch up

with the falling guys. The wyvern wondered why everything was happening this way.

Wary, ether noted that she was much faster. Heading down, the wyvern reported that it

wasn't getting any closer. The bodies of the falling girls were enveloped in streams of cold wind.

Excited Kivia, and her thoughts could not understand what the main character was doing. A huge

rock appeared on their way, the top of which was covered with snow. Continuing to think,

the Lord of Life and Death noted that she also wanted to be useful to someone, which is why

she exerted all her strength. Closing her eyes, Holly and prepared herself to fall. Squinting,

the Lord of Life and Death told me that there is no way to become like Beethol. Suddenly,

the main character appeared in front of the falling girls, whose body was shrouded in a powerful

aura, seeing Ryo, Aether was shocked. The protagonist's face was covered with frost. Next,

Ryo asked the Wyvern to go to Leonhardt, adding that in this situation he could handle it himself.

Turning around, Aether asked the main character to be careful. Releasing Ryo from its clutches,

the Wyvern rushed upward. The protagonist's gaze was directed at the falling Kivia and Hollian,

enveloped in a powerful aura, Ryo caught the girls. Frightened, the prophet has tried to find out

what the main character was going to do without a weapon. Straightening his arm, Ryo stated that he

only had one thing. Waving his hand, the main character froze in one position. Remnants of his

R were visible in the air. Heading to the top of the cliff, the main character used the slashing blow.

With his hands folded, Lainhart used spirit materialization. Standing on his formed magical fists,

the inquisitor prepared to attack. Using a colossal variety of techniques, Lainhart activated

the giant's arms. Trying to evade his attacks, the dragon let out a terrifying roar. Their fists

This clashed in a fierce battle. Suddenly, as a result of the impact, a mysterious glow appeared

in the air from Leonardo. While in a fighting stance, the inquisitor thought about the extraordinary

strength of the dragon, noting that this individual was more mature than Addis, observing

the monster from whose mouth tongues of flame were emanating, Leonardo assumed that it was

about 300 years old, where the inquisitor froze in one position. The spiritual support

under his feet began to crack, swinging its head, the dragon prepared to attack. After which,

Opening its mouth, the monster began to spew out strong flames.

Tungs of fire could be seen in the air, enveloping the battlefield.

The technique with which the inquisitor hung in the air was broken into small pieces.

Letting out a terrifying roar, the dragon waited for further action.

At the last moment, either appeared and managed to catch the falling lien heart.

Sitting on the wyvern, the inquisitor tried to find out about Kibby's location.

Either reported that the main character went to save her.

Watching the dragon continue to breathe fire, the wyvern wondered why it was so angry,

noting that it looked very annoyed. The Inquisitor revealed that he did not know the details

of this, asking if it was possible to forcefully use the polymorphism necklace. The Wyvern

stated that if she used it, she would also turn into a human in fall. Folding his pawns,

Leonhardt noted that in this situation there was only one way out. Many magical arrows

appeared under the body of the floating Wyvern. The Inquisitor wondered if the dragon should

undergo physical therapy, smiling, ether said that it was so. Rushing towards the enraged

Dragon, the Wyvern and Leonhardt prepared to attack. The monster's paw was enveloped in the

inquisitor's technique. Having formed another magic arrow, Leonhardt froze in one position.

After the projectile reached the dragon, it let out a terrifying roar. Opening its mouth,

the monster continued to scream mercilessly. Streams of icy wind blew through the

inquisitor's hair. Turning to either, he said that he saw the main body of the dragon,

asking her to continue, since this technique had an effect. Smiling, the Wyvern agreed with him.

Suddenly, the shell covering the dragon's body scattered in different directions.

Opening its mouth, calling the guy's little men, the monster declared that it would kill them.

Surprised, either noted that the dragon had spoken.

Lee and Hart suggested that the monster was slowly coming to its senses.

Whereie, the inquisitor was lost in his thoughts.

Paying attention to the crystal located on the dragon's neck, Lee and Hart assumed that this was its weak point.

Having created a magical arrow, the inquisitor prepared to attack.

Lee and Hart's projectile headed straight for the target.

The moment the magic arrow touched the crystal, a mysterious glow appeared.

Due to the terrifyingly powerful wind currents, it began to fall down.

Looking around, the Wyvern hung in the air.

20 years ago, dragons were hunted because of their cruelty.

Leonhardt was shocked by what he saw.

Naturally, it was not possible to kill all the dragons.

In the pot of a huge monster was the body of an unconscious dragon.

It is not surprising that some, like Addie's, survived.

The monster called the guy's pathetic and unfortunate creatures,

Just paying attention to the monster of colossal size, Leonardo assumed that it was an ancient

dragon.

Taying attention to the dragon, whose head was lowered down, one of them said that it was

they who made him like that.

In one of the rocks located in the mountainous area, a crack was visible, dividing it in two.

Some sounds were heard in the snow drift.

Having got out of it, the main character said that he was cold.

Placing his hand on Kivy's shoulder, Rio tried to see if she was okay.

The prophetess reported that the protagonist's body temperature acted as an igloo, making

her feel warm.

"Riyu wondered where their ship was," reporting that the airship's engine came under fire,

Kivia noted that it did not go far. Having asked what was good in this situation,

the main character stated that he fell. Activating the magic bracelet,

the prophetess asked Riyu not to worry, adding that she checked with the help of the artifact

that the ship landed not too far away. Also, Kivia noted that all their equipment remained on the ship,

adding that this makes her happy. With a serious expression on his face,

the main character said that everything should be fine with the others.

Putting her hand to her mouth, the prophetess tried to contain her laughter.

Ria stated that he threw up, which made him hungry.

Smiling, Kivya noted that the main character had just nearly died,

adding that now he was talking about being hungry.

The prophetess said that she could immediately see that Ria was alive, which made her laugh.

After which, turning her attention to the main character,

whose face was shrouded in embarrassment, the prophetess thanked him for saving him.

Sitting down in the snow, Ria noted that Kivya should thank the man from the order of light

who grabbed her hand when she fell. After what was said, the guys froze in one position. While shoveling snow, an alarm

riot stated that they needed to find him quickly. The prophetess noted that the main character must hide

his identity. The main character wondered if it was important now, asking the prophetess to look

in the other direction. Suddenly, riot discovered a hand sticking out of a mountain of snow.

Taking Halleon's body in his hands, the protagonist tried to find out if she was dead,

noting that if she died, they would be in trouble. Suddenly, riot noticed that there was no head on the

The body, horrified, the main character was thrown into shock, thinking that they were

finished.

Seeing Kibya approaching, Rya frantically removed the body behind his back, asking what

she wanted.

The prophetess's eyes were directed downwards.

Holly and his head was in her hands.

While in Kibby's arms, the Lord of Life and Death said that monsters should not be eaten,

turning to Beethold.

Controlling the helm of the airship, Carterina stated that it is for this reason that

one cannot trust what flies in the sky.

Excited Addis, being behind the head of the Order of Paladins, turned to her and tried

to find out what was wrong with the wheelhouse. Having praised the dragon, Cardarina said

that she already understood the approximate situation. Seeing the half broken flying ship,

Addie's wondered what was going on. The head of the Order of Paladins said that when they arrived,

the monster had already destroyed everything. Horrified, the man suggested that they need to

run to where there is no dragon. Noting that she herself was happy, Cardarina stated that the ship

was impossible to control. The half-destroyed ship made its way to the edge of a snow-covered cliff.

The head of the Order of Paladins asked if the ship was flying well at the moment.

The man said that they could soon crash into a mountain.

Waving his arms, the hunter begged Cartorina to do something.

After this, the head of the Order of Paladins asked him to be quiet.

At that moment, having pulled back the protective cover, Addis was trying to repair the

airship mechanism.

Closing his eyes, lost in his thoughts.

The dragon said that despite the fact that there was a huge flying ship in front of him,

it was just a magical object controlled by a crystal.

Under the levers one could see the flow of energy that the crystal supplied there, continuing

to think, the dragon noted that he only had to catch its current.

Feeling the engine of the flying ship, Addie's assumed that it was the necessary component.

Next, the dragon was glad that one of the engines was working.

Streams of icy wind flowed into the blades of the mechanism.

Addie's was sure that the movement needed to be stopped.

Having caught on the edge of a rock, the airship made a crash, and explosion was heard at

the point of their contact.

According to the floor, the man reported that the ship was tilting.

With a smile on her face, Carter and thought about Addie's, "Who, despite all the turmoil,

acts calmly."

The head of the Order of Paladins believed that this is what distinguishes the dragon from

other hunters who know nothing but hunting.

Watching Addie's, whose hand was attached to the wire through which energy flowed from

the crystal, Carterina thought about a familiar feeling.

The dragon reported that he secured the position by turning off the engine.

Noting that he could not stop the gas leak.

at the delighted head of the Order of Paladins, Addie stated that they should try to land,

gradually approaching the surface of the earth, jumping over the iron fence, Carterina asked

if she could entrust him with the ship, saying that she needed to stop the dragon.

Watching the head of the paladin order, the dragon wondered if she was planning to jump down.

Carterina stated that the head of the Order of Light could do this.

Smiling, she asked the dragon not to worry, saying that she would save his comrades.

Holding the wires, Addie's declared that the dragon was in danger, not her.

remembering the huge dragon, Addie's told her that it was approximately 250 to 300 years old,

noting that the shape of the horns indicated that it most likely belonged to the stone dragons.

Having formed a terrifyingly powerful flame in its paste, the monster prepared to attack.

Addie said that due to the weight of the monster, this specimen is not a fan of flying.

Group member Rodder reported that judging by the dragon attacking the ship and the body being

covered in slime, this was the final stage of the curse. From what she heard, the head of the

The order of paladins was shocked, Addie's reported that this stage makes the dragon cruel,

dragon epilepsy.

After part of the shell fell off the monster, it let out a terrifying roar.

Group member Rodder reported that the dragon could become down a little by removing the mucus

from it.

The crystal located in his neck was enveloped in a mysterious glow.

Addie's noted that if the curse crystal were to break, the dragon could die, asking Cartarina

to be careful as they needed to find out what the dragon was doing in the area.

Looking at the rod group members standing at the helm of the ship, the head of the

The order of Paladins noted that he seemed familiar to her, asking if he was from the Venesto family of dragon hunters.

Smiling, Addy's noted that despite the fact that their business failed, he was involved in this family.

Standing at the cliff, Cartarina asked the young man to take care of the ship, holding her hat, the head of the order of Paladins when in search of the dragon.

Closing her eyes, she said Appeys' name out loud.

Suddenly, Cartarina's eyes became covered with a purple glow.

The head of the order of Paladins reported that she was again in debt to the Addy's family.

Looking at the Snow White Dragon, the unknown person noted his unfortunate fate.

Turning her attention to either hovering nearby, the dragon spoke about the ancient dragons that

the goddess of darkness created, noting the well-known fact that they died out 10 years ago

in a battle with four great heroes.

Holding the body of an exhausted dragon in her hands, the monster wondered if they had really

brought her child to such a state.

Looking at the alarmed wyvern, the dragon reported that ether did an excellent job, adding that

this happened until Leonart caused trouble.

approaching her, the dragon was surprised by the fact that the wyvern could speak.

Frightened, either asked for forgiveness, begging him not to eat her. Asking the wyvern to calm down,

the inquisitor noted that if the dragon wanted to kill them, he would have done it long ago.

Suddenly, the guys noticed an airship flying nearby. Around the ship there was a horde of dragons spewing flames at it.

Horrified, Ethe wondered why there were so many dragons.

Leonhardt suggested that the dragons had attacked other ships as well.

ancient dragon hovering nearby said that in this state the ship could fall and break. He thought the guys had a lot of questions.

Smiling, the ancient dragon asked if they could help him first, calling themselves a decrepit old man. Hearing this, the guys agreed with him.

While in his thoughts, the alarmedly in heart was sure that she must certainly stay alive by turning to Kibia.

A stuffed animal of a killed monster could be seen on a wooden structure. A strong blizzard arose next to the igloo built by the main character.

character. Looking at the children sitting by the fire, Halleon said that she did not know

how to thank them for saving them. With a serious expression on her face, the Lord of Life

and Death stated that at the very least, she should not continue to hide her identity, adding

that she was the ruler of the kingdom of Nymphs and the representative of the Fairy Union.

Watching the fire slowly burned, Halleon said her name. After that, Deathly silence hung

in the igloo. Clearing her throat, Halleon again repeated that she was the ruler of the

The Lord of Life and Death said that she could not give up everything, at least for the sake of the safety of the kingdom, adding that it was for the Lord of Life and Death said that she could not give up everything, at least for the sake of the safety of the kingdom.

Adding that it was for this reason that she took part of the soul of the main body with the help of spells.

A hole was made in the wall of the building, where Halian's body was not found.

The Lord of Life and Death stated that she put it into the doll made by Zenovia.

Noting that it did not have even a tenth of her power, which could not be said about memories and soul.

Standing next to Halian, the Archmage watched as she mastered controlling the doll.

Holding the puppet by the hand, the Lord of Life and Death noted that she was very pleased,

saying that she certainly wanted to meet Beethold. With a smile on her face, the doll said that

regardless of the result, she would definitely return and tell the whole truth. Turning his head,

the protagonist theorized that the degraded version of Cybrio was Kibia, and the degraded version

of Halion was an artificial copy, wondering if such a thing was possible. Whereie, the prophet

has declared that this was impossible, noting that only a deity could create intelligent beings.

An image of Halion and Zenovia appeared in her head, with Beethold silhouette behind them.

Kivya noted that if they remember that the Lord of the Sword reached the semi-divide level through training, then they should not be surprised that the Archmage and the Lord of Life and Death also imitated the deity.

Turning her attention to the main character, Holly instated the problem that their target is him, who is the Beethold from the rumors.

Leaning on a chair, the Lord of Life and Death said that she came up with an excuse that she was busy, which is why she put everything off until later.

Holly and noted that she even forgot that one nymphic year is equal to 10 human years.

The image of a squad of four heroes appeared in the head of the Lord of Life and Death.

Holly and believed that they could still meet. With tears in her eyes,

the Lord of Death stated that she really miss Bayatoll asking the guys to help her.

Raising the blade to the face of the Lord of Life and Death, Kibya froze in one position.

Looking away, Holly and suggested that the guys did not believe her.

Noting that if they ever found out the truth about Bayatoll, they needed to come to the kingdom of

of the nymphs. Sitting in one of the rooms of the palace, the Lord of life and death was

mired in her thoughts. Holly noted that she would definitely be happy with them. Bowing her head,

Kivia said that she did not know if they would receive a warm welcome, stating that they would

come to her. After hearing this, Holly enclosed her eyes as hard as she could. Clenching her

weapon, the prophetess froze in one position. Raising his hand to his face, the main character

asked Kivia to move away. Leaning down, Ryou asked if they had to kill Holly. Turning away,

The prophetess replied that she understood why he wanted to stop her.

Looking at the agitated Lord of life and death, Kivia felt it was obvious that Zenovia was using

her.

Adding that this was the reason they needed to deal with her before she realized who Raya really

was.

Stretching out his main character, he noted that Zenovia can achieve exactly this.

Raya suggested that they should hide their identities, saying that they should then prove their

innocence using the memory cylinder.

The main character wondered whether in this case the Lord of life and death would be able

to take their side.

With a wary look and deep and thought, Kivia noted that it made sense, stating that it was just a guess after all.

Continuing to think, the prophet has considered that Ryou himself probably understood that he was coming up with excuses.

In front of the embarrassed Halion was the sword Lord. The main character noted that the facts could not be

deceived since Halion was Beyatold's girlfriend and he was the one who killed him. The memory of the sword Lord's

exhausted body falling into his arms flashed through his mind. In his thoughts, Ryou thought that he had

taken on the burden of Beethold's name. Having imagined the image of the main character

in her head, Kibby noted that for some reason he always gets involved in stories, thereby

only adding to his worries. With concern on her face, the prophetess stated that this was

no reason to expose herself to danger by thinking about whatever the reason was. The memory

of Holly in catching her at the last moment flashed through her mind. Rios stated that if there

is a reason, there is a reason, noting that the Lord of life and death saved her.

Smiling, the main character asked if this was not a good enough reason to take the risk.

Taken aback, the prophetess thought that an ordinary life, Ryah was a simpleton, noting this moment.

With disgust on her face, Kivya called Ryah Nasty.

After which, the body of the Hallean doll landed next to her head.

With her hands folded, the prophetess declared that if the storm subsided tomorrow, they

would go in search of the ship, asking the protagonist to repair the Lord of life and death.

Turning her attention to the embarrassed Hallean, Kivya said that it would not be easy for

for them to explain to the other hunters what kind of talking head this was. A joyful exclamation

from Holly and was heard from the walls of the igloo, who thanked the guys. The red and white

airship flew smoothly in the sky between high rocks covered with a layer of white snow. The

air vehicle accelerated sharply when loud noises were heard behind it, and a column of snow

along with stone fragments rose from one of the rocks. Due to the sharp turns, the dark

haired man and light clothes was carried around the airship, and when he decidedly shouted

that Addi's to be more careful. The magician, concentrating on the steering wheel, loudly

replied that he was doing everything he could. When Addi's realized that the ship would soon

fall due to a gas leak, the young man frowned and cursed loudly. While the airship was rapidly

cutting through the cold air, Addi's fustly thought that the canyon could not be crossed without

one engine, and at the same time the magician did not see where he could land. A man with

tousled light red hair and a black mask on his face suddenly screamed, telling Addi's

to pay attention to what was happening to the left. While the airship was inexorably

descending, the masked man shouted loudly that he saw a flat surface and asked the red-haired young man if they

could land there. Addy sharply turned the wooden rudder of the ship to the left, answering with a

loud cry that he would try to land in the proposed place. A light-brown dragon with sharp, slightly

curled horns watch the descending air vehicle from afar. The creature uncertainly assumed that it

saw people in front of it. The dragon waved its thick tail, pointed at the end. When a dark-haired man

with sideburns praised with a satisfied grin the excellent vision of the one who suggested landing

in a specific place, the man with light red hair became wary, peering carefully at the horizon.

The masked man said, uncertainly, that he saw a cliff in the distance, and the one who

a couple of moments ago had praised his vision angrily called him blind and ordered him to

leave.

When one of the ship's passengers shouted to Addis that this place was not really suitable

for landing, the magician loudly replied that they no longer had a choice, because they were

too low.

Addis, tearing his vocal cords, roared definitely that they were landing and told everyone

to hold tight.

The magician thought that he needed to use reverse gear to press the ship to the ground and create a breaking effect.

Addie's felt despair and disappointment when the ship, due to the sticky snow, was unable to slow down and quickly slid along the surface.

When Addie saw the end of the cliff along which they were riding, he realized with horror that they would fall off and if they could not stop.

Addie's turned around and saw how the passengers of the airship began to panic, saying that they did not want to die in this way, and even praying to the goddess.

the maid's scarlet eyes narrowed, and because of his frowning eyebrows, folds of skin gathered

on the bridge of his nose as he thought about something. The young man recalled how Cartering

has said that '80s could become great, and that one should not doubt if everything needed

to be done. The magician, turning away from the panicking passengers behind him, firmly

decided that he had to do this. The ship flew off the cliff at high speed and ended up in

the air again. With a loud sound, a large explosion rose from the middle of the snowy

Rocky Mountains, a snowy fog arose, among which ice fragments of various sizes lay everywhere.

In the snow stood a large red dragon's paw, behind which in a deep abyss could be seen a huge hole into

which something seemed to have fallen. The passengers, who held on his best they could, looked at

at ease with eyes full of stupefaction mixed with fear. The airship looked like a toy compared

to the massive dragon that tilted its scaly head toward the vehicle. At ease, holding the

airship at the edge of the cliff with all his might, ordered everyone to leave the ship,

because this was their last chance. The airship fell to one side and a light wave of snow rose.

At his his limbs trembled as he turned away in shame, thinking about how much his bones hurt

and how he, as expected, couldn't do it as well as RIO. At ease concluded that the ship was no

longer moving, so the youth took on his human form while the snowy wind enveloped his naked body.

At ease, seeing a crowd of hostile armed men and armor was relieved that they all seemed to be safe.

At ease shouted loudly that they had managed to land, but they did not know where they were,

So, everyone needed to be on their guard. Two short weapons started into the air.

Addys arched and screamed definitely as his entire body was filled with sudden pain from many

bright blue lightning bolts. The boy's eyes rolled back and his mouth dropped open as he pondered the

possibility that this might be a sword mage skill. The lightning bolts were tied tightly around

Addys' wrists, and he hung limply from these magical chains while the angry crowd loudly expressed

their displeasure that there was a dragon and human guys on their ship. When someone rudely insulted

The young man immediately shouted that he had nothing to do with them. A man with short-blonde hair angrily yelled that all his comrades on other ships had died because of the dragons, and threatened that he would cut off Addie's head if he did not answer him. As the angry man loudly asked why Addie's had brought them here and began counting down, the dark-haired man with sideburns put his hand on his shoulder because he noticed something important. The enraged warrior counted to two, and the azure lightning that tied around Addie's pale neck squeezed it tightly, causing the magician to kill him to kill him. And he didn't have the

to grin and paint. When the swordsmen counted to three, something light browned darted through the air with lightning

speed. The dragon, which had previously noticed the airship, flew up to Addi's and with one sharp movement

freed the young man from painful torture. A clawed limb covered with scales forcefully pressed

the naked magician to the snowy surface. The dragon ran his claw along the young man's pale cheek,

leaving a deep scratch on it, because of which Addi's winced in paint. A creature with glowing yellow eyes,

half the body of a dragon and half the body of a young girl, raised its bloody hand to its

face and concluded that Addie smelled like those people, but his smell was more familiar.

The girl, looking at the magician with a smile and joyful black and yellow eyes, came to the conclusion

that he was one of them. Fatty's, looking at the body of the creature above him, was surprised

that it was also a dragon. A man with short blonde hair ran with a sword and shield towards

the two dragons, furious at the thought that Addie's had brought another of his kind here.

The man wanted to shout that he would do something until Addie's took on his dragon form,

But suddenly something bright red waved in the air in front of his angry face.

The man's body froze in the same position when the stranger, with one deft movement of her

tail, tore the attackers head off his shoulders.

The crowd froze, watching and horror and fear is one of their comrades died right before

their eyes.

The girl's eyes turned crimson as she turned to the crowd of hunters and said with hatred

that people are truly a terrible life-form because they kill those who save them.

The next second, a crowd of men attacked the dragon, but she had already flapped her wings

and flew into the air.

in the crowd shouted loudly that the dragon was attacking and she had to be stopped.

The stranger with burning eyes opened her mouth in hostility, revealing sharp fangs.

When a man in a dark mask asked him, "Who is escaping with him?

Whether they should help?"

He replied that all their uniforms remained on the ship, and now the most important thing

for them was simply not to die.

Hung ran as fast as he could and shouted loudly, but stopped abruptly when he raised his

head and saw an angry dragon right above him, stretching its clawed paws towards the man.

out of fear and gridding his teeth, hung quickly turned around. An ice projectile fired from a

white and orange gun. As hung fell to his knees with tears in his eyes and began to beg for

salvation, the dragon was hit by a powerful ice attack and flew far back with a loud cry.

The girl looked lost at her wings, covered with a thick layer of ice.

That is, sitting on one knee and not lowering the gun, loudly ordered the stranger to stop,

adding that his next shot would burn her wings to gunpowder. The girl spread her wings and

and bared her teeth and anger, not understanding why the young man was protecting these people

because they had just tried to kill him. At ease, looking at his interlocutor with a grin,

reminded her that he asked her to stop. The magician looked to the side and thought about

what he should do next. Looking at the crowd of men and armoring with weapons, the young

man realized that there was no turning back. There was only one cartridge left in the

revolver of the weapon, which at ease was still tightly gripping in his hand. Looking at

the angry stranger, at ease was not sure that he could turn the situation around with just

One bullet. Suddenly an expression of stunned expression appeared on Addie's face. A huge dragon with a shining

purple crystal on its chest soared into the sky from a deep abyss. Spreading its massive wings, the

creature emitted a dazzling yellow glow. Addie's, turning to the dragon, said with horror that he

was sure that he had been pacified. High in the sky, surrounded by yellow lightning, sword the

thunder dragon electrian. The creature, opening its narrow eyes, said that many years had passed

since the last time he heard this name. Hallean, who had lost the man who saved her life in the

The company, with whom she had gone through fire and sight, walked with a joyful smile through

the snowy forest with kibia and rio.

It was sad that Holian didn't even know about it, and it was unclear what purpose

and Obia had sent the copy of the nymph queen this time.

Kibia, looking at the smiling rio, came to the conclusion that he would never be able to kill

Holian, even if she became their enemy.

Kibia frowned and concluded to herself that she would have no choice if the situation got

out of control.

Looking at the radiantly smiling woman against the background of a bright pink flower,

The prophetess came to the conclusion that she would have to deal with Halleon herself.

Kivia added to herself that this would only happen if Halleon remained alive by that time,

when the Fang plant swallowed the Nymph Queen, and the frightened rye ran to save the woman.

Part of a carnivorous plant hung lifelessly on a tree branch while saliva dripped from its mouth

and it sounded like someone was quarreling loudly.

Halleon, sitting on her knees, apologized for not knowing that it was a nest of monsters,

and Kivia annoyed replied that she was surprised how the Nymph Queen was a huntress with such abilities.

The woman looked at the prophetess with an innocent smile, saying that she had slightly lost

her skill due to the fact that she had not been a member of any squad for a long time.

And also, with her level, she was usually protected by a barrier.

Kivia, with an angry look in her eyes, reminded the woman that this was not the case now,

asking her not to relax.

And Hollyin, with a feeling of awkwardness, promised to be more careful.

When Riah called out to Kiwi and she turned away, Hollyin's face showed a deep sadness

and she thought that she would become a burden to them if this continued.

The woman suddenly raised her head and smelled something.

Holley and began to sniff and realized that she heard a floral scent.

The wind moved the snow carpet with a soft whistle.

Rayu, covering himself with a dark palm, asked the perplexed kivia if they had just killed

the monster, and the girl confirmed it.

When the stranger asked if they had killed the same monster yesterday.

When Holley and had not yet woken up, the prophetess again answered positively, clarifying

that the young man then received 15,000 experienced points.

Ria said that he received the same amount of experience points now, because these are the same type of monsters.

The young man was more interested in why his level was cut in half because of this artifact.

Ria added that his strength may have been halved, but the number of experience points he needed to level up had also been halved.

When Kibby's blue eyes widened in shock, asking if Ria was now getting double the amount of experience,

the alien replied with a smug grin that he shouldn't be surprised.

Ria, with a crazy smile and bulging eyes, shouted that he would skip the seventh level and immediately

He reached the 8th level in his real body if he pumped up to the 4th level in this state.

Either, with a sincere smile, ask how many more points the stranger needed.

Rio, sitting down next to the girl, replied that he would look now.

The young man said that he needed 41 billion and 200 million points.

When the excited Kivia asked what now that the young man had the artifact,

Rio dryly replied that he now needed 41 billion and 200 million points.

Rio and Kivia held hands and burst into hysterical laughter as Rio said with tears in his eyes

and a smile that it was impossible, and Kivia told him that nothing could be done.

RIO continued to sob, and Kivia turned around as Hawley and waved her hand and called loudly to the two,

saying that she had found a shortcut. As the trio walked through the dark tunnel,

the nymph queen explained that this place was hidden by a spell, which she tried to remove,

and because of the floral smell, she concluded that the tunnel had an exit on the other side.

Majestic rocks, dusted with a layer of snow, rested their tops on the sky,

and Hawley and said that they seemed to be moving towards the flying ship.

Kivia looked at the glowing screen above her wrist and thinking that she really shouldn't think

so negatively all the time, said that this path was indeed faster than going through the mountains.

The prophetess looked at the smiling holly in with the searching gaze, remembering Bayatold's words

that this woman would never do anything wrong, and there was nothing questionable about her personality.

Rio, with a wide happy smile, thanked the queen of the nymphs for helping them get to the right

place before they froze to death. Holly and Chuckled sheepishly, saying that was what she was supposed

was to do, turning her attention to the work the stranger was doing.

Tivia walked behind with a straight face, while Ria Shiley said that he was only good at using his

strength.

And Holly and replied with a smile that the young man was truly a jack of all trades, since

he was able to make both clothes and a sword for himself.

When Eric laughed awkwardly at the Queen of Nymph's praise, Kylie's gaze became

Stelian cold.

The girl roughly pushed through and Holly and aside and walked forward, saying that now was

not the time for jokes, because this was a deserted area where people did not wonder.

The stranger suddenly turned to Holly and asked if the woman had thought about becoming a priestess of the order of light.

When Holly and not to let their guard down, when Holly and turned to the young man and began to admire the prophetess's charisma, Eric assumed that Kivya was now a little on edge.

RIO looked at the nymph queen in confusion as she clenched her palms into fists, and firmly decided to herself that she would do everything that depended on her.

The stranger suddenly turned to Holly and had asked if the woman had thought about becoming a priestess of the order of light.

RIO remembered Holly and even talking about something with Cartarina, and hesitantly asked if the women were related to each other.

Ria looked at Halion and shock as she said that they were connected by Zenovia,

and she also knew her true identity and decided to help find Bayatol since she knew about the true

goal of the Nymph Queen. The woman added that it seemed that Carderin had another reason when he

remembered her with a shining blue weapon in her hands. As the Nymph Queen recalled how Carderina

fought with the red-eyed monsters, she thought that Ora was the most primitive and destructive

energy of all four. But the result depended on how it was used. Carderina, hiding her face behind

a white hat sat in front of a huge monster made entirely of ice. Instead of releasing aura energy,

it can freeze the victim and absorb their energy, as happened with the monster, which was

completely covered in a layer of ice and trembled from powerlessness. Carter Arena, releasing

many small fragments from her open palm, shouted to the wyvern that now was her chance.

Either holding a sword in a glowing yellow ball in her hands, screamed for the dragons to take

their human form. Leonhardt, whose face was hidden behind a black mask, moved at lightning

speed in the air, surrounded by green prana. The ice monster cracked and two people flew into

the air. Only the shells covering the dragons were frozen, and this returned them to human form,

after which the naked people were immediately placed in healing sarcophagi created by Leonhardt.

A loud explosion arose behind Carter in, either in Leonhardt, and this was an ideal solution that

did not entail casualties because the dragons were sealed. Carter Arena, looking at the airship in

the sky, hoped that they would be able to get home, but she doubted herself. The woman turned around

on an ass with a smile if they were ready to follow her, because fighting in such conditions

would be more difficult.

Eath attempts then laughed awkwardly, saying that they were already prepared for the worst.

Cartorina grinned, saying that preparedness was not enough.

When the captain said to be more decisive, either immediately shouted yes, man, and so began

their journey, the purpose of which was to lift the curses from the dragons.

Lee and Hart raised the ether off the ground with one hand and sternly asked who told her

that she could go on a journey alone.

And the girl opened her mouth, surprised that she was torn apart without even noticing it.

Lee and Hart, squinting at the captain, said that they would not betray the trust placed in them,

and asked to tell the truth.

Addressing the woman with her back to him, Lee and Hart called her the ancient dragon Carlton.

Ethan and Lee and Hart looked at Cartarina with hostility as the young man said that the woman

would have to bear responsibility for everyone who died because she knew but hid the fact

that there were dragons here.

The captain turned around and confirmed with the frown that she knew this information.

Anitha put her sword in front of her and shouted that Cartarina was on the same side as

Zenovia.

In this case, she and Lynn Hart would not stumble, the young man hurried to calm the girl

down.

When Cartarina came closer to the young people and said that according to them, Zenovia

is some kind of villain, either shouted that the archmage is indeed a villain.

Either widened her eyes and surprised when the woman put her hand on her head and said that

she was interested in listening to all this, but first she should apologize.

Cartarina turned away, saying that she knew about the presence of dragons in this place,

It did not expect to meet them.

The captain explained that due to the curse, they are in a state of sleep, and dragon weather

progresses more slowly while they are in hibernation.

Leanheart, with frowning brows, said that Cartarina hid the truth to prevent unnecessary conflict.

But the young man did not understand why then the dragons were in a forbidden region, far from

crowded places.

Cartarina, looking at the former inquisitor, explained that they did not come here.

The woman explained that this place contained cursed dragons and was created for the peace

and safety of Ratna.

Cardarina mentioned Archmage Zenovia.

The captain said that she secretly created this world together with the dragon King Calvin,

the dragon of Ash.

Maddie's recalled how angry people in a crowd walked with pitchforks and torches at the

little dragon, trying to kill him.

The only thing that the little dragon at his new then was his name, and cruel people caught

him in a net, and he angrily breathed fire.

A noble warrior in black armor and an eye patch, towering against the sky strewn with stars,

came to save him.

The woman with blonde hair who saved 80s back then was a dragon hunter from house banister,

home of dragon knights who pacified and ranged specimens.

It's ironic that the red haired guy, being a dragon, was raised by dragon hunters and

was considered a representative of their family.

During battles with dragons, the savior Addis was given a terrible curse.

This curse could make a person insane, but the smile never left the woman's face.

Addis did everything to find a way to lift the curse, but he failed, neither her son nor

the rest of the family could overcome this curse.

In the end of the whole family, only one of the saviors granddaughters remained, the blonde girl Adora Bannister.

One day, looking at the only remaining girl from the family, Addie's burst into tears, and

she clarified the reason.

Thanks to the remaining wealth of the family, Addie's and Adora were able to survive, it

was difficult for the guy to raise a child, and he tried to become a father for the girl.

Adora grew up instantly, and when she became a teenager, the dragon became her older brother.

Then Addie's became a younger brother for the grown girl.

Adora became the last dragon knight whose strength was recognized by everyone.

However, at his age increased more slowly since he was a dragon, and this made him very sad.

The guy could grow like a person, but he couldn't keep up with the speed of people's growth.

And then there was a battle with the Madden Dragon King, the War of the Ancient Dragon,

and no matter how Addis waited, Adora never returned from there.

And now the Naked 80s sat on the ground, preparing a magical weapon and looking intently at

one of the four great dragons believed to have been killed during the Ancient Dragon War.

The Thunder Dragon Electrin, who helped the Dragon King, returned.

A gray, yellow, huge dragon, covered with golden lightning, looked down with narrowed eyes

with malice, watching the despicable people, flapping his wings with discharges and asking

what the uninvited guests needed in the valley of this remote island.

Electrin overtook the frightened crowd of people who now decided to run away from the monster

along the snowy road, with horror frozen on their faces.

Multicolored colored magic ribbons appeared in the air, moving quickly.

Each of the ribbons overtook a person from the crowd, wrapping him in a cocoon and constraining his movements.

Any screamed heart-rendingly and tried to escape from the dragon's grip.

From above, a dark silhouette said with contempt, "Who would have thought that the crowd would

run away so quickly, while one of the people tied up shouted that the sky would open up

above them?"

The peacock dragon Chamoff reappeared above the people, shimmering with rainbow colors

and watching the people from below.

Looking with hypnotic eyes, Chamafry had concluded that they were strong in front of the

the week in front of the strong because that was the real nature of people. Addies, covered

only with a small piece of cloth, stood among the snow near an angry red-haired girl with a

horned helmet, surprised by the appearance of Chamafri. While the rocket was moving through

the snow, the magician was amazed that two ancient dragons had already appeared, suggesting

that this place was their territory. frowning, Addies watched the creatures soaring in the sky,

realizing that things were bad, because dragons hate it when people invade their territory.

a bright flash with sparkling lightning appeared in the sky above the stunned magician.

He realized that it would be difficult to come to an agreement.

Tharmia looked around angrily, grinning and getting into a fighting pose to attack.

Taking human form, Electrian, surrounded by golden lightning, descended from the sky and

was indignant that everyone around him knew how to cause trouble.

At his glance sharply at the man, bearing his teeth and frowning, because he could not understand

when the dragon managed to take on human form.

Suddenly, right in front of the magician's face, a view of Electrian's naked body opened

up. Whose belt was at eye level with the red haired guy who was grimacing with the spudger.

At his scream, firing his weapon at the naked body of the dragon that had so suddenly appeared

and confused him.

Electrion's fist came down sharply on Thermius' head, protected by a horned helmet.

A naked dragon with long red haired padded Thermio on the head, scolding her for entering into

battle when he ordered not to fight anyone, and Addie's looked at the place where the man

had just been, surprised at his high speed.

Already dressed, Electrion was perplexed, seeing people for the first time, while Chamophry

looked at him from afar with contempt. The man demanded Thermia to apologize, and she said

with tears in her eyes, stuttering, that she had not done anything wrong. Hiding her mouth

with a multi-colored long sleeve, Chamafrya began to justify the girl, saying that the people

attacked first. She also said that the death of one of the people was his own fault,

because he was the first to take out a weapon. Hearing this, Electrian began to sparkle violently

with lightning, seriously asking if this was true as the three watched him in shock. One person

from the crowd, seeing the man with lightning, was very scared, because he was an ancient dragon, having a different level compared to other dragons.

Electrian cast a contemptuous glance at the crowd of people, declaring that he would have let them go if they were simple traders, but what changed everything was that those gathered were an armed attachment.

Then Addys, in defense, loudly screamed that their ship was shot down due to an attack by Madden dragons.

While Electrian's face expressed contempt, he muttered clearly through his teeth.

The next second, the ancient dragon took a thoughtful pose, concluding that this was a responsible

behavior on the part of his race, so the injured people deserve sympathy, and Chama for irritably

asked whose side the man was on. The peacock dragon in human form angrily said that even if people

didn't know whose territory it was, they were still responsible for not following their own rules.

The girl angrily explained that Tinnovia herself had designated this region as forbidden to avoid

accidental problems with the cursed dragon race. Addis frowned and twisted his mouth,

realizing that the archmage sent them here on purpose, knowing full well that this was the

territory of dragons. One of the bound people stood up and began to jump around, asking if they

could not be hostile if the party was sent by Zenovia to clear the dungeon. Hearing these words,

Chamafri asked if people came to destroy the forbidden region, would they then bring a cure for the

curse? A pink crystal protruded from the girl's chest, sparkling brightly. Addie's widened his eyes

and slightly opened his mouth in surprise, reporting that they had not even heard of any medicine.

Chamafrya annoyedly stated that it seemed that nothing more could be expected from the guy,

and a multi-colored ribbon wrapped around him right up to his mouth, not allowing him to speak.

While the girl's eyes sparkled pink, she offered to kill everyone since Sinovia didn't keep her promise.

The bound Addie's muse that the ancient dragons thought to be dead were alive,

holding out hope that Sinovia would make a cure for them. The magician desperately

concluded that there was no way out and the archmage had really outplayed them.

Electrion at that moment asked the girl to wait with Hasty decisions. He toured over Addys,

who was on one knee with a pistol, asking whether the guy was a representative of the banister house.

After these words, Thermia began to scream furiously, declaring that the red-haired guy was a dragon,

explaining that she saved him for this very reason, even though he attacked the girl. Having put

together pieces of information in his head, Electrion looked and surprised at the red-haired captive,

clarifying whether Addys was in front of him. Addys widened his eyes at the dragon,

surprised that the man knew him.

Electrion now looked softly at the captive guy, noting his pure gaze.

After this, Thermia, behind the laughing man, began to loudly shout that she was right,

indignantly adding that she is never wrong.

Taking on her real dragon form and calling her brother a fool, Thermia soared into the

air and began to move away from the guys, while Electrion awkwardly scratched the back of

his head, watching her.

When Thermia disappeared into the portal and only her tail remained visible, Electrion

concluded that the girl seemed to be very offended.

Suddenly the dragon began to leave, saying that the conversation would drag on, which means

he needed to take all the people with him, Addie's looked at him in bewilderment, and

Chamofree tried to catch up, covering her face with her hand.

The bright girl with pink hair was outraged by the man's idea of hosting people, afraid

of what they might do, which she reported as she ran.

Chamofree flew up to Electrien, reminding him how much effort had been put into hiding

the hideout, to which the man calmly replied that they could not leave the friends of Addie's

guest here.

Suddenly, Electrian looked back at the red-haired magician, glaring at him with sparkling yellow eyes and grimly

clarifying whether the people who had come were his friends.

One man from the squad who was closest to Addi stood close to him, playing his best friend

with a smile while the magician watched him in shock.

When the man turned to the crowd of tied up people, asking him to confirm his words, everyone

began to fake a wide smile.

Suddenly Addi's frown, refuting the deceiver's words and warning the dragons that humans

could steal their life forces.

in laughed, surprised that the magician was aware of the existence of the dragon's

lair, and asking him not to worry.

Undesatisfied Chamafrass said that even if people could absorb life force, it would not be able

to harm ancient dragons with their level.

Turning to 80s, Electrion smiled and asked if he was interested in learning about the last

dragon night of House Banister.

When the magician's name was Adora, his eyes widened greatly in shock.

The ancient dragons dispelled the barrier, inviting Addis and a squad of people into upper

draconian. The drawings on the wall stated that the first mention of a monster invading Ratna was

over a thousand years old. The ancient monsters created by the demon king on Paulus were so huge

and powerful that they could not be compared with modern ones. Armed with a magical torch,

Kivir, Eric and Holly and read the story on the wall, marveling at the menacing description of

ancient monsters. The prophetess moved away from the guys, walking forward, and began to read about

confronting monsters. The paintings on the wall said that the goddess of darkness used the

The power of the five goddesses to create a being capable of protecting Ratna.

The goddesses were able to do this by sewing the seeds of life in the crater of a volcano.

From there the most ancient and powerful dragon appeared.

It was Cauldron, the Dragon of Ash.

The action takes place in a dungeon, where an ice ray was shot at the attacking monster.

While fighting the monsters, Carnerina enthusiastically talked about Cauldron.

Who loved Ratna more than anything, thanks to which the ancient monsters were defeated.

The woman looked at the fighting guys, reporting that the Ratna people held these creatures in highest steam. One of the monsters let out a loud scream is Carderina said that after the dragons ruined the demon king's plan, on Paula's changed tactics and began creating layers from which small monsters emerge. While the trio fought off the angry monsters flying at them from all sides, the woman continued to say that he had a lot more courage than what he was trying to do. So, I think the man who had to get the

after the creation of the dungeons, the dragons could not use their power in these small rooms.

Aether watched the monsters with concentration, preparing her sword for attack, from which lightning emanated,

and Carterina noted that even if the dragons tried, they brought more harm to people.

Delivering a powerful blow, the Evern flew forward, and behind her blade was a blue stream of energy,

and the woman concluded that this was why people began to fear dragons.

Aether, holding blades with lightning bolts, gloomily added that dragons also cursed people,

Because four great heroes defeated the Dragon King. Carter Arena ruffled the girl's hair with a smile, noting that the Dragon King, fortunately, managed to recover from the battle and the blond stood silently behind them. The woman sadly stated that the dragon was overwhelmed by the misfortune he brought upon him. Because of this, he sealed the cursed clan in the name of Ratna Peace. The action returns to Upper Draconian, where there were dragons who had no way to escape from this place thanks to the power of powerful artifacts. The only way to leave this place with rocks and vegetation was underground.

Electrion and Chamoffry let Addies to a huge door, behind which the ancient monsters slept,

having defeated extraterrestrial creatures, they were sealed along with hidden artifacts.

Electrion calmly reported that they had no need to lock the dungeon, because they were not even

allowed to fight extraterrestrial creatures. AD shouted indignantly, asking if the ancient dragons

could not achieve victory with their strength. The man replied that it was possible, but they were

trying to pacify these creatures and avoid this place. A pink crystal glowed and

an electric chest as it reported that the curse could spread throughout Ratna. When the man mentioned

that Addie's, who grew up in the banister family, was more familiar with this curse than anyone

else, the satin magician pursed his lips, remembering what his adopted family had endured.

While the image of the dying savior from the banister house stood before the magician's

eyes, Electrian said that the dragons have no other choice but to submit to the will of the

Dragon King and exterminate the crawling demon king to protect Ratna. Now Addie's remembered

how Adora went off to fight the ash dragon while the man said that it was the Dragon King

the world and its people. A picture appeared before the magician's eyes when the grown-up Adora, who would become a respected dragon knight, said goodbye to him before the last battle. Grinning, Addie's looked at the ancient dragons from under his brows and muttered

effectively through his teeth that people were dying because of the curse, noting that they were not fulfilling their task. Electric and looked at the red haired guy with a sad look, understanding the pain of his loss. Chamafrya flared up greatly after Addie's claim, and stretching a multi-colored dragon paw towards him, demanded to follow the world and

who was not even one and a half thousand years old, but he stood calmly with a gloomy look. The girl with pink hair angrily stated that the ancient dragons still have pride, and the presence of death does not bother her. She said that Addis does not understand anything, because he is a dog raised by people to which the magician retorted that exactly this is the reason why he knows so much about people. Remembering Carterin, Addis said that hundreds of hunters had died on this island, including the Knights of the Order of Light, and if the number of missing people began to grow, the hunters gilding him and he shouldn't grow, he wouldn't have gotten the

people began to grow, the hunter's guild would begin to search for this place. When the magician

said that in this case, Chamoffrey was also in danger, she stared at him, and Electrian turned away.

The girl furiously asked whether her interlocutor was threatening her. At his cast of menacing

glance at the peacock dragon, saying that if the girl fought so, then he was not going to convince

her. Chamafry was confused when Electrian, scratching his head, agreed with Atis' words,

allowing him to do what he wanted. The girl indignantly turned to the long haired blonde,

But he only spread his hands, deciding that this would remain between them, because they did not want to suppress the freedom of the hunters.

Electric noted that the magician must clear the dungeon himself, advising him to use the help of hunters to destroy the creatures.

Turning around, Addie's began to quickly walk away, while Chamafrya watched him go with a look full of anger.

Along the way, Addie's gloomily reflected that hunting extraterrestrial creatures was not part of his plans, because he did not even suspect the presence of dragons, wishing that Rayu and the rest of the team were nearby.

Suddenly, Electrene decided to warn the departing magician that the journey to this place could take several years for those hunters whom he mentioned.

The man noted that time flows differently here, which made Addie's taken aback. The magician turned,

casting a puzzled look at his interlocutor as he loudly called Thermius.

Electrene said that he knew that the girl was watching them, asking her to come out,

and she, holding her breath, was hiding on a hill. Suddenly, the man said that today they were

serving troll meat, and if Thermie didn't come out, then she would have to give everything to Addie's,

which made the girl very tense. She abruptly flew off the columns, striking the ground with her paw and

threateningly demanding that electric and not dare to do this. Thermia walked towards the mocking

electric and angrily asking why he was giving food to Addie's behind her. Who was now in shock?

When the dragon clarified whether he had forbidden the girl to enter, she covered in sweat,

began to make excuses that she wanted to make sure that her food did not fall into the wrong hands,

and the magician simply silently listened to this absurdity.

Electrian closed his eyes condescendingly, declaring that he should punish Thermius, but he would show mercy.

After this, the man casting a piercing look asked his sister to take out his toadora.

Hearing this, the magician opened his eyes wide in great shock.

Feeding black boots rushed at high speed across the green lawn.

The magician rushed around the island, burning with impatience to see a dora,

who had arrived on the island along with the ancient dragons.

Initially, he did not believe Electrian's words, pointing the gun at him with shaking hands.

Staring at the ancient dragons with a furious gaze, Addy's accused them of the fact that Adora actually died in a fight with the dragon king.

The blonde hair length clarified that Sinovia told him this. When the man tried to convince the magician that this was not true,

he looked at him with an angry look curling his lips. Addy's believed electrician's words that after reaching an agreement,

the archmaids decided to seal this place and many years later she vowed to send medicine.

But people were sent here after the agreement was completed and now the mage fled along the path behind Thermium.

Chihu was queen to the ancient dragons as known to humans as a Dora banister. The dragons imprisoned on this island waited several decades for the girl to return with the medicine.

All this time, the magician, who was now running towards his loved one, covered in sweat from intense running, was waiting for her at home.

The dragons discovered that Sanovia was hiding the fact that the artifact on the island was creating an accelerated passage of time, and in front of Addie's there was now a stone tombstone with lilies growing near it.

While the magician timidly reached out with his hands to the grave, Thermia said

contentively behind him that she also knew Antadora, who played with her a lot and told her

interesting things about people.

Plinging to the tombstone, the magician sighed and cursed and Ovia for doing this to his loved one.

At this time, Electrian and Chamofree stood on the edge of the tower,

and the girl asked if the dragon was going to take out his away personally.

Plancing at her interlocutor, the girl noted that she was afraid that the magician

might unreasonably accuse Electrian.

The same one said with sadness in his eyes that he didn't need to see Addie's tears, covering her mouth

with her sleeve, Chamafry had turned away. At this time Addie stood at the grave, placing his head

against it and mourning the dead girl. Thermia turned her head in panic, not understanding what to do

with herself at such a sad moment for her companion. Addie's recalled how, when leaving to fight

the dragon king, the girl patted him on the head with a smile and asked him to wait. Now the magician,

bursting into bitter tears, hugged the grave and concluded that they had finally met.

Thermia looked with pity at the suffering red-haired guy. He continued to hug the tombstone of the person

dear to him, and the girl carefully squatted down next to him. The round people offered a view of the sharp

snow-capped mountain peaks. This was the picture from all angles. Looking through the telescope,

Addies flushed from the cold, asked where Ryan when either were now. A month had passed since he

found himself an upper draconian, but he had made no progress in finding his comrades, and now he was

flying over the snowy mountains, lifted into the air by Thermia in the form of a dragon.

Noticing Addie's and Thermias approaching, Juan, wiping his sweat, watched them with a smile.

The dragons provided the hunters with food and shelter, and the hunters agreed to work.

Of course, this was not what everyone wanted.

Gathering Chamafri, Addie's and Thermias in the tower,

Electron said that he did not want to distract the magician from searching for friends for the sake of

hunting for creatures. But he could no longer allow the search to continue with his sister.

Placing his hand on his chest, Addie's gloomily declared that he would continue this matter alone.

And Thermia, standing behind him, said that she liked it.

Chamafry, a calmly asked the girl not to be stubborn, concluding that she considered this a good place to live.

The girl with pink hair said that it is warm here only thanks to the blessing of the dragon king.

But outside the window it is very cold and dangerous.

After this, the enraged magician asked if they were offering him to just wait, to which Electrian replied that he understood the guy.

He explained that if Addy's told the truth, then his friends would find their way here by the ship's signal, adding that time moves differently in different parts of the island.

The blonde dragon asked what the young man would do if he simply got lost, saying that in this case his friends would have to wait even longer for him.

Electric and recall that for them, as for dragons, a little time may pass, but towards people it is merciless.

The man said that it is best for Addi's to believe in his friends and wait patiently, after which he thought about it.

While the magician and Thermia walked along the stone path, the girl advised him to think positively and find something to do since he had a lot of free time.

Addys did not know what to do, and only thought sadly about his friends, looking at the spyglass.

Suddenly a dragon's tail hit Addys on the head, causing him to lean to the side.

Holding his bruised head, the magician gently asked Thermia to hide at least her wings,

to which she indignantly stated that she hides them only when they get in the way,

and if she hides her horns, she will have a headache.

The girl said that she takes this form only because it slows down the spread of the curse,

and then she noticed something with surprise, turning her interlocutors gaze to the side.

Two dragons stood in front of them by the tree, and the girl said that everyone could transform into the form they wanted, completely turning into a human was unusual on this island.

Watching the couple in surprise, Addie said that he understood. Here, the dragons could not pay attention to people, so there was no need to hide.

Electrian enthusiastically told Thermius that Mr. Aides might be a dragon, but he would feel awkward among others.

The man asked his sister to a company that guessed everywhere and teach him, and now Thermius secretly watched the stunned magician.

She concluded that their guest was a creepy guy. While the girl in the red-haired guy were standing

on the path, a bright flame flared up from the forest above them. Addies and Thermia opened

their mouths wide in their eyes bulged, watching the fire appear in the sky.

A blue, fire-breathing dragon walked in the middle of the garden as several workers quickly ran away

from it, shouting loudly that the creature had gone mad. Releasing and saving the flame,

bell or cried bitterly, and the dragon woman who arrived in time anxiously asked him to calm down.

Another dragon held the panicking mother, sending his kin after the thunder dragon. Standing in

front of a crying dragon with a pitchfork, Juan asked the guy who had fallen to the ground what

they had done to him, and the interlocutor stated that he simply clicked the baby on the head.

The man with the pitchfork said that then nothing could be done to help. Suddenly, a powerful blow

from a dragon's paw landed in Juan's face. Thermia angrily demanded the people get out of the way,

pushing them away with her back paw and holding the baby dragon's paw. The crying dragon crushed

The girl who flew to the rescue with all his might, and his mother watched in panic.

Thermia, crushed by the baby, again, raised his huge paw, with a malicious look,

informing that she only needed to restrain the dragon until her big brother arrived.

The blue dragon screamed heart-rendingly, being hysterical.

Thermia, looking at him with a sly look, assured that she would sort it out.

The girl jumped when the upset dragon suddenly released the stream of flames from its mouth.

Addies, watching from the sidelines, was shocked that the dragon had gone mad due to the curse,

concluding that he was still so young, but could already die due to the dragon's withering.

The dragons in the garden asked if the only thing they could not do was leave the distraught

baby on Thermia while she fought back furiously. The girl, under the pressure of great force,

flew into the trunk of a tree, and it shattered and dispensers. Hidden by a haze of dust,

Thermia concluded that the angry kid was strong. She angrily announced that the dragon was finished.

When Thermia flew with the offender, Addie's tried his best to stop her, asking her to calm down.

The stone on the maid's homemade magical instrument approached the cursed thermium crystal and they began to shine.

Thermia and Addys were now blinded by a strong purple flash. The magician continued to stare and

shock at the crystal and the girl's chest while she removed his hand. The father turned his shock gaze to

the magical tool. I conclude that he already experienced a similar feeling when he used the

on-pawless blessing fragment before. Looking from behind the guy, Thermia was expecting another fall

from the distraught baby. The enraged dragon suddenly released a new powerful stream of flames aimed at

at the couple. The entire space around was filled with bright fire. However, the magician, having raised

a magical artifact, created a nice barrier that protected him and Thermia from the flames. Addys concluded

that he seemed to understand, while the girl watched him and shock. The red-haired guy enthusiastically

announced that he had guessed what the curse was, asking Thermia if she wanted to help.

The shock girl continued to look at the magician, easily agreeing to his proposal.

Electrion, meanwhile, was sitting in the lotus position on a stone in the tower,

And there was darkness all around. Right now, he was remembering how Addis had shouted in anger that

Sanovia and Garan had killed Bayatol, and had also stolen divine powers and were planning to become

gods themselves. The dragon thought about the words of the guests, I conclude that everything happened

is stated in the prophecy. Suddenly, the man was pulled out of his thoughts by the voice of a dragon

appearing in the window opening, reporting a huge problem. When the arriving dragon reported that

Baluik and Sun had gone recirc, Electrian looked at him in shock. A powerful stream from a rushing

man remained in the sky, arriving quickly at the garden, electric and anxiously asked

the speaker where the child was, and the dragon pointed down directly below them. Now the mother

sat in tears with a calm baby in her arms thanking him for saving him. The blue dragon turned

to Addie's, expressing gratitude to his brother from the outside world, and he awkwardly

scratched the back of his head, saying that he needed to thank Thermius. Electrian, who had arrived

by this time, clarified whether the red-haired guy used magic to control curses, and he confirmed

this in a panic. Then the Dragon, who brought the fair-haired man, opened his mouth in surprise,

because you cannot control the curse without getting rid of it completely. Addies enthusiastically

reported that this curse was similar to the gods' blessing of on Paulus. Looking at the crystal

protruding from Thermium's chest, the magician thought and concluded that the cause of the

problem was very close to the basic principles. This insight may also be the key to freeing

Rio from his obsession with murder. Stunned, electric and clarified whether 80s meant that the

The dragons refused to fight divine creatures because of the curse, and if this is so,

then he will try to find a way to remove it.

Mac, inspired, said that he would do this, I asked if they would help him clear the dungeon.

Addies, in his determination, was very similar to Adora at that moment.

Noticing this similarity, electric and agreed with slight sadness in his eyes.

Five days have passed since Kivir, Eric and Holly and entered the cave, in which there

was nothing dangerous, and as they penetrated deeper it became warmer and in places where

sunlight penetrated, they also grew fruits. Thanks to this, the detachment did not have to interrupt

its journey due to lack of food. The prophetess wondered whether this was a coincidence or not, but

throughout their entire journey, images from the history of dragons were found on the walls. The battle of

four great heroes in the dragon cauldron, in which Adora, the dragon knight, was able to pacify his anger.

It was even depicted how the dragons were sealed here by Zenovia's will,

Holly and looked at the walls with drawings with concern. The chairman of the Fairy Union was

This blithely sitting in a cave on a stone bench with water on one side and a white tent

on the other.

Distracting the girl from the book, the yawning riou came out of the tent and announced that

it was time to change.

The main character looked at Halleon in surprise.

He tried to understand what kind of book was in her hands.

A stick tied to a rope floated in the water, and Halleon said that Beethold once said that

her emotions would be visible even under a mask.

The pointy, eared girl laughingly told riou, who was holding a homemade fishing rod

that her partner had to teach her to control her emotions.

After that, the guy put two fingers to his upper lip, imitating bayatole, which made

Holly and laugh a lot.

Having convinced the girl that he had never met the great hero, Ryoh said that he was right,

and the interlocutor really had very vivid emotions.

Noting that Holly and seemed depressed while looking at the drawings on the walls, Ryoh asked

if something was bothering her.

He turned his worried gaze to the girl, clarifying that she didn't have to tell if she

didn't want to.

Hanging her head, Holly and sadly said that if this place was part of the upper world,

and O-V would have been aware and would not have sent them another hunters here without any explanation.

When the girl suggested that perhaps Beyatold was somewhere here, Ryah noticeably darkened.

Now the girl was struggling to understand what her purpose was, afraid of disappearing without being able to do anything.

She sadly concluded that there was no answer. After this, the guy said that he knew someone similar to her,

which greatly surprised the interlocutor. Ryah said that one girl was also born with a specific

goal, she had to go through a lot to achieve it, but she managed to complete the task,

and Kyivir listened to the story about herself from the tent.

The main character stated that after the failure, the prophetess decided that she had lived

enough preparing to die.

In the end, she let out a heart-breaking groan, and at this point Kyivir displeasedly asked

why Riah was telling this at all.

However, the prophetess was able to survive this despair, and now appears more alive than

ever, figuring out what to do with her life.

And embarrassed.

crawled back under the covers while Halien admired the heroine from Ruse's story. While

the water began to peck at the stick, the main character said that, unlike this girl, he had

only been floating with the flow all this time. Ryue waved his fishing rod, admitting to his

surprised interlocutor that without his friends he would not have achieved anything. He concluded

that all decisions would be made for him. It seemed to the guy that this was how it would

all end. The hook was visible under the crystal clear water. Ryue pulled it out, holding

it in front of Halien, who said it was a shame. Having closed his eyes with a smile, the main

One character admitted that he was not very good at fishing, to which the girl asked him to try harder

next time.

Holly and asked Ryou to go and rest, because tomorrow they would have to go further, and

Kivir at this time concluded that no one can be prepared for everything.

One cannot be prepared in any way in communicating the truth to others, just as it is impossible

to prepare to accept the truth yourself.

The trio was currently looking at the painting on the wall, whereas in Ovia and Garden

were defeating Bayatold in battle.

In rye last in shock what it was, Kivier looked away and suggested that it was a prophecy depicted

about a hundred years ago.

Holleon started screaming angrily that it was just baggelism, and then the brunette turned

her attention to the floor.

Kivier, rye and Holleon were drawn there, which greatly shocked the guys.

The prophetess said that the author of these paintings is the dragon of illusions, confident

that the pointy-eared girl knows him well.

Among the four clans that served the dragon king, the dragon of illusion was the only one

who received the ability to see into the future from the goddesses, and he knew that the trio would end up in this place.

Kyberir said that all the drawings that they had seen before were depicted so that the children could see them.

Holding out the red book, Holly infuriously declared that it was written by Beethold.

The screen turned into hysterics when the girl said that he could not be dead.

Ryou lowered his eyes to the floor, filled with sadness.

Suddenly, the water behind the trio began to rise, forming a hill which attracted their attention.

Ryou watched the strange phenomenon with suspicion.

He abruptly grabbed the girls, jumping with them to the side from the powerful stream

of water.

All three looked ahead and shook.

The paw of Proctizius, the dragon of illusions, stretched out from the water in front of

the guys, and the Oracle said that his level was immeasurable.

Also, a yellow screen that popped up and formed that the level of the dead object could

not be measured, which made Ryovary perplexed.

The guy suggested that the error was being issued due to the fact that the dragon's body

was hidden under the surface.

Suddenly, a powerful stream of water carried everything straight towards the trio.

completely shocking them. Kywe are closed her eyes, putting her hand forward when the flow

almost overtook her. Ryue appeared in front of the two fallen girls, fighting off the water vortex

with his blade, shouting for them to run into the tunnel on the other side. While the paw from

the water grabbed the main character, he furiously tried to fight it off. Suddenly, the stream

split in one of its parts grabbed the defenseless hollyan, which worried Ryue. The guy punched

the water with his fist, trying to free the girl from captivity. The water flow now held

him too. The main character tried his best to keep his feet on the floor, but the whirlwind pulled

him into the air. Gritting his teeth, he noted that he did not have enough strength and was

worried that they would be pulled inside. While under the influence of Arabaros, Rio decided

that he needed to return to his normal state, but there was a problem.

Holion, who was being carried away by the current, screamed loudly for the guy to move

away, otherwise they would both be sucked in. Rio tensed with all his might, gritting

his teeth. Suddenly, the streams of water were cut by a magical glaved covered in scarlet

energy. Kai-Weer grabbed Halion, flying with her into the air and an attempt to evade the flow of water,

while Raya watched the girls from below, bound by a water rope. The prophetess cast the soft

glance at the guy and drops of water flew around her. The main character looked at Kai-Weer

gratefully, still being captivated by the water element. Kai-Weer rushed into the dark corridor

with Halion on her shoulder, leaving the guy to figure it out. The pointy-eared girl furiously asked

why Kai-Weer saved her if she was just a doll. Focused on the road, the prophetess said that if

of Halleon is a doll, then let her behave accordingly and also focus on her task.

Afterwards, Kivir concluded that it would be better if they weren't here at all.

Halleon watched an amazement as the girl quickly carried her further and further away.

The flow of water weakened, remaining only dropped spinning in a circle.

Standing among the water was rye in his jock form, surrounded by an aura, suggesting that

the dragon of illusion had a thing for them.

The guy confidently stated that he could tell about him.

Standing by the raging water, the main character said that the dragon could stop hiding

in come out. A stream of water launched the sword, pointing it towards Rio. He, without making

much effort, easily caught the weapon in mid-flight. The jock cast the dissatisfied squinted the water.

He sharply fought off the stream rushing towards him with his sword. A whirlwind rose above the

man, which he now looked at in shock. Powerful air currents emanated from the fighting jock in the

creature from the water. Attacking the furious Rio, the creature stated that people fear the future

because they know the past. The man made of water, who looked like Beethold, asked who the jock in

in front of him was then, if it was both the past and the future, it might seem that this

is an equal fight.

However, after several swings, the main character began to get nervous.

Ryou dodged before the attack, but could not aim.

The next moment his attack only cut the air.

After this, as the jock expected, a counter attack followed.

He was ready for it too, but all he could do was block it.

The man made of water furiously struck, not allowing Ryou to attack, and he only tried

to fight back.

The creature in the form of Bayatold asked if someone who sees the future could really

really look like this, concluding that people cannot resist the flow of time.

RIO, frowning, looked at his opponent from under his brows, raising a sword above her head,

the creature from the water said that the main character could not escape his future.

RIO and the creature fought against the backdrop of a painting with a vertical strike from

a water blade passing through it.

The stone surface began to become covered with cracks.

RIO, activating a powerful aura that restrained the enemy's attacks, stated that there

is no need to make noise in someone else's head, and there is also no need to swing

up a pathetic sword. Grabbing the stream of water, the guy angrily noted that the

real bayatold sword was much stronger. Raiu was overcome with rage at the sight of the imposter

who dared to appear before him in the form of a dead mentor and a stream of bloody or appeared

around him. Taking on a formless form, the creature from the water decided something. Rising

above Raiu with bright red hair, he asked if he was real, which left him confused. The creature

said that if this was so, then she would show him the true future and splash his rose

around Ryle. He watched the ground disappear from under his feet, and then found himself

submerged underwater. Ryle suddenly opened his eyes and looked around in the depths. A huge

dragon of illusion appeared before him, its limbs like coral glowing, and the creature

declared that this future could not be changed. The huge dragon opened its mouth wide,

in which a concentrated ball of energy appeared. Ryle covered himself with his hands, blinded

by the light of the ball. A bright stream illuminated the guys he tried to stay in place.

The golden light flashed past, disappearing into the distance, and the jock followed it with his gaze.

At the end there was only a small flash left.

The next second, a picture of the burning world tree appeared in front of the main character,

which greatly shocked him.

Fireballs flashed overhead.

An ancient dragon of impressive size rushed through the air against the background of the

night sky, emitting flames from its mouth.

While Ryo is watching the dragons, trying to understand why they were burning the world

tree, a monster with red eyes appeared behind him.

The angel, putting his hand forward, rushed towards the main character with rage.

Ryuk at the white body in half with one blow.

He looked around, noticing that more angels were appearing around.

Being in the midst of strange events, the jock did not understand at all what was happening

here.

The man carried blow after blow furiously, cutting through the deeds of the angels attacking

him.

He watched his opponents intently while a dark hand reached out to him from behind.

The main character took a quick glance back.

The next moment, an enraged Ryuk grabbed the hand that was reaching towards his side, sharply

striking with an aura. The guy noticed with horror that he had just chopped up Holian's body.

He looked at the girl horrified by what he had done. The legendary heroine was now lying in the

arms of the jock while he unsuccessfully tried to wake her up. He desperately called Kivir,

holding in his hands the corpse of Holian, who had been killed with his own hands.

Ryou suddenly fell silent as a white hand touched his face. The guy looked at the body in his arms,

and Kivir was already there, wondering who she was seeing in front of her. She had four options,

alien, Beethold, Eric Harren or Handbin. When the prophetess said to choose, her hand began to crack,

and the skin began to break off in pieces. Now, Ryo had no one in his hands, only fragments were in the air.

A floating girl with blue hair and coral-shaped wings appeared near the man, declaring that she

predicted the future for many. The girl with horns and blindfolded eyes said that she thought it

could be changed. But it is inevitable, and with the help of its power, the dragon of illusions

can't see everything. Prof. Deja said that seeing is not a gift, but a curse, and if Ryan was afraid, she can

erase his memory. The man clenched his teeth, very tense after what he saw. He angrily concluded,

"No matter if it was a prophecy or not, let him go to hell." The illusion dragon and human form now

looked stunned. A slight smile appeared on the girl's face. She happily said that perhaps the man could

bear it. Afterwards, the girl reported the last prophecy, which she could not show to anyone.

Ria looked at where the illusion dragon's finger was pointing in shock. He sat in the middle of a

deserted area. During the day, the lifeless world tree rose high, surrounded by a blood red haze at

the hour of the eclipse. Water was slowly flowing from the ceiling of the cave. With a distressed

expression on her face, turning to lien heart, Ethan noted that Addis was all alone, wondering

if he was okay. Putting his hands in his pocket, the inquisitor tried to find out how much he

could talk about this, saying that Addis was a dragon who could not die. The wyvern noted that,

Unlike them, the dragon was alone, asking how a subordinate of the goddess could say such cruel words. Raising her hand,

either called Leonardo cold-blooded blonde. The inquisitor focused his attention on the fact that he

did not obey the dragon. Smiling, Cartarina considered it natural that a girl would worry about a man.

The wyvern stated that she was simply worried about her comrade.

Hadding her on the head, the head of the Order of Paladins noted that she should not worry so much.

Cartarina reported that she also saw Addis, although not for long, adding that he was quite smart and brave.

With a smile on her face, the head of the Order of Paladins believed that everything would probably be fine with the dragon, asking Ethan to trust her 800 years of experience.

With confusion on her face, the Wyvern agreed with her. Stretching his hand forward, Leonhard asked Ethan to stop.

Wary, the inquisitor, declared that something was approaching in the depths of the dungeon. Strange sounds came from the depths of the dark corridor.

Ethan's face was filled with joy. Kivia appeared before their eyes, holding the Halien Dolls hand.

The Wyvern tried to find out who was behind the prophetess. After saluting, Carterina assumed it was

Halion. With a serious expression on her face, turning to Leonhardt, the prophetess said that they

needed his help. Plenching his fist, the inquisitor prepared to attack. Having hit the main character

in the stomach, Leonhardt asked him to wake up. Clearing his throat, Ryan was surprised that it was

the inquisitor in front of him. After which, Leonhardt wondered how much longer the main character

must die to calm down. Looking around, Ryan inquired about the whereabouts of the dragon.

The inquisitor noted that only the main character was in this place. The memory of Kibby's hand

evaporating before his eyes flashed through Rai's mind. Horrified, the main character asked where

the prophetess was. Putting his hand on his knee, Lynn Hart said that Kibby was in another place,

waiting with either, adding that this was happening so that Rai would not be discovered.

Falling to the ground, the main character declared the relief he felt.

Worry, Lynn Hart asked if something had happened to Kibby. Raising his head, being in his thoughts,

The main character noted that if he told the prediction associated with the prophetess, the

inquisitor would make a fuss. Further, Riah reported that everything was fine. Taking a piece of cloth

out of the water, Carterina noted that if nothing had happened, then Riah saw a prediction of what

would happen. Putting her hand on her knee, the head of the Order of Paladins wondered if this was

the same bay told about whom there was so much talk. Looking at the excited protagonist,

Carterina assumed that he was currently Eric Cara. Riah stated that he knew nothing about this.

Leonhardt reported that the head of the Order of Paladins had his own evidence, which is why he told her

the whole truth. Where he, the inquisitor, noted that something else was important now asking what

prediction Ryo had seen. Looking at the worried protagonist, Leonhardt tried to find out if something

had happened to Kivienen. The excited prophetess asked if a huge dragon had appeared and set the

world tree on fire, asking if Ryo had actually seen such a prediction. Standing next to his comrades,

the main character stated that he had already told Leonhardt and the dragon about this, noting that

that this is exactly what he saw. With her hand on her face, Holleen couldn't believe

what she was hearing. Reporting that he didn't quite understand, Ryou asked if it was very serious.

The image of the world tree appeared in the head of the Lord of Life and Death. Holleen said

that it was the first living creature that was created by the goddesses when they named

this land Ratna. Noting that it was originally barren land, saying that the tree became

a source of fresh air and food. Turning to her, Kibious stated that the world tree also

fed Ratna with life energy, which protected her, saying that it was a kind of protective

dome from the outside worlds. The prophetess said that this was one of the ways to materialize

the power of the goddess. A horde of angry monsters appeared over the city, tearing the

guy's body into pieces. Kivia said that if the world tree is burned, then Ratna's minimal

means of protection will disappear and the onplasa gate will appear, which will lead to the onset

of various cataclysm. Looking into the void, the main character thought that at the moment,

when Garken and Zenovia took away the power from the goddess of darkness, the situation

is becoming even more serious. Horrified, ether suggested that the fire was caused by a dragon, which

was the creation of the goddess. Folding his hands, Rion noted that it was just a vision, adding that it

may not be related to reality. The main character could not claim that the dragon definitely did this.

Putting her hand to her chin, Carterina said that only a dragon could burn the world tree created by the

goddesses. Drawing attention to the shock guys, the head of the order of paladins declared a power

more that could destroy even divinity itself, noting that only the dragon-brez has this power.

Looking down, Leonhardt said that at the moment when the enchanted dragons were out of control,

this was quite possible.

In complete despair, Ethan noted that she did not want to believe in such a prediction, wondering

how such a thing could happen.

Spreading her hands in different directions, Kivia asked if there were other predictions, citing

as an example what would happen after.

With his hands folded, the main character spoke about the battle with the angel, a memory

of a prediction surfaced in his head in which the half-dead prophetess extended her hand to his face.

With an excited smile on her face, Carterine noted that she was not sure that this was all,

stating that if they kept racking their brains here, nothing would change, asking the guys to move on.

Water continued to slowly drip from the ceiling of the dungeon.

In the depths of the cave, the steps of the children could be heard.

Staring into space, the leader of the paladin said that this prediction was like a death sentence

that could be carried out at any moment, adding that it was more like a curse.

paying attention to the wary faces of the guys, Cardarina wondered whether there was any point in saying it at the moment.

Looking around, the main character thought that now was not the most opportune moment, noting that this especially concerned Hollywood.

Looking at the annoyed lord of life and death, Riot thought that she had learned that her comrades were killing each other,

realizing that it was unknown whether what was depicted on the rocks was true.

With her head down, Hollywood thought it was hard to believe.

Turning his gaze to the lord of life and death, Garken said that they are people, which is why they do not have much time left to live.

One of the four heroes noted that with the blessing of the demon king, they could live forever.

A picture appeared before the faces of the children, which depicted a sacrifice in which Beethold took part.

With her eyes closed, Holly and thought about Garhen and Zenovia's words, wondering if it was true.

Continuing to think, the Lord of Life and Death was sure that Beethold must definitely be alive.

Heading through the depths of the cave, the main character believed that this is exactly what

the Lord of Life and Death thinks, noting that they cannot be sure of Kibby's death.

Turning his attention to the prophetess walking next to him, Riah reported that he did not see death itself, but how the vision disappeared, wondering what this strange feeling was.

Lowering his gaze, the main character assumed that all this was because of the last prediction.

An image of the burned world tree appeared in his head, continuing to think, Riah noted that there was another prediction at the end, adding that he did not remember it.

Watching the exit from the cave, Carterina advised that they should not waste their energy remembering it.

Stating that profitezia did not tell it even to them, despite the fact that they belonged to the same race.

Blindfolded, profitezia said that sometimes it is better not to know the truth.

The head of the Order of Paladins noted that she often said this when she was alive.

Looking at the surprised protagonist, Cartarina said that profitezia did not leave this world,

waiting for him to convey all the predictions. Clenching her fist,

the head of the Order of Paladins considered that this probably had its meaning.

Smiling, Cartarina suggested that ryolike profiteza, smirking. The main character asked what the

head of the Order of Paladins thought about this situation, wondering if she had come to this island

in order to catch him. Stopping at the exit of the cave, Cartarina reported that this was so,

noting that it was her duty as the head of the paladins. The guys were shocked by what they saw.

Before their eyes of view of immense flows of volcanic lava opened up, raising her head,

Ethan noted that she now understood why it was getting hotter, suggesting that the volcano was to

to blame. Leonhardt, leaning on his arm, reported that it was an active volcano, noting that

there was no smell of gas at all. Kivia stated that it did not look like a normal volcano. Standing

at the cliff, Carterina noticed that the prophetess was quite observant, reporting that this

volcano was not created by nature. There were many flames rising around the monster's body.

The head of the Order of Paladins told about the dragon King Cauldron, who was tormented

by the fact that he burned down an entire city, despite the fact that he tried to get rid

of the curse. Being on a rocky hill, the monster tried to hide from the raging lava.

Cardarina reported that the dragon wanted to atone for his sin and sealed his race, noting that

in order to avoid their death from the coal, he set his life energy on fire. In the center

of a huge mountain, clots of hot lava could be seen. The head of the Order of Paladins

noted that as a result of this action, a volcano rose, which was called the royal furnace. Looking

at the worried cardarina, Rives stated that it was obvious, where the main character tried

had to find out if it was an accident. Interrupting him, the head of the Order of Paladin said

that this long weight had come to an end. In her hand was a mysterious magical artifact, raising

the artifact in front of her, Cartarina declared the end of this curse. Halleon was shocked

by what she saw. Her gaze was directed at the magical artifact, which she called a healing

agent. Standing at the cliff, the head of the Order of Paladin said that this was the only

way to get rid of the curse. Looking down, Leonardo assumed that this was the purpose,

was to rid the dragons of the curse. The inquisitor noted that Carderina could immediately tell

about this as a result of which they would help her. Smiling, the protagonist stated that this was

so adding that in order to prevent the predictions, they needed to lift the curse of the dragons.

Having tossed the healing agent, Carderina noted that it was unknown how everything would turn out.

Having thrown the artifact into the mouth of the volcano, the guy's frozen one position,

streams of powerful aura emanated from the healing agent, where the main character said that he had

activated it. Lee and Hart tried to say something about the volcano. Suddenly, the floor of the cave began to become covered with cracks from which magma oozed. The inquisitor stated that everything was moving in this place. In the center of the lava clot, strong splashes could be seen. Gradually, the red hot magma enveloped the healing agent. A fireball began to form above the vent. A huge ball consisting of solid magma appeared before the guy's eyes. Horrified, Raiu tried to find out what was really happening. Raising her head, Carterina stated that they had been waiting for him to kill him.

for a very long time. Her gaze fell on Cauldron hovering above the depths of the volcano.

From what she saw, Kibio was shocked. Halleon's gaze was shrouded in doubt and anxiety. Screaming,

Ethan turned to Ryle, smiling, the main character froze in one position. With his hands on his

side, Ryle continued to watch Cauldron hovering above them. Scratching his head,

the protagonist assumed that this was another test. Putting his hand forward, Ryle stated

that they did not come here to fight Cauldron. The main character said that they had arrived

to eliminate the curse and prevent the prediction. Looking at the wary dragon king,

Ryan noted that it was because of this that he was in this place and was able to see him.

With a worried expression on his face, the main character tried to find out if this was the case.

Furious, Calvin prepared to attack. Having formed huge spheres of fire,

the dragon king directed them towards the frightened children.

Lee and hard asked what nonsense Ryan was trying to say. The main character was sure that

this was a common cliche. With a frightened expression on his face,

Riot tried to find out what was happening to the dragon king, guessing that he did not like the medicine.

Cardarina stated that this had nothing to do with the healing agent. Looking at Kaldern attacking,

the head of the Order of Paladins assumed that it was just his beliefs that caused him to seal

the enchanted dragons. Cardarina believed that no matter who came to this place, Kaldern would still

attack them. With a serious expression on her face, the head of the Order of Paladins noted that even

after death, the dragon king remained straightforward. Cardarina stated that they needed to stall

All for time until the healing agent dissolved in Calderon's lava.

Clots of magma gradually envelop the magical artifact.

The head of the Order of Paladins noted that the more energy the Dragon King spends, the faster

this will happen.

Worried, either suggested that Calderon should help attack them further, noting that if they

waited like this, they risked becoming fossils themselves.

Paying attention to the pile of stones, the Wyvern reported that the exit to the outside

was covered.

Turning around, Holene called out to the guys.

Her gaze was directed at the Dragon King's hand.

raising above the huge fiery sphere called and frozen one position. The lord of life and death said

that they needed to take cover. After some thought, the dragon king threw a fire sphere towards the guys.

Horrified, either wondered how she could hide from something like this. Getting into a fighting pose,

Riot stated that he would borrow a weapon from the wyvern. Pushing off from the ground, the main character

rushed towards the fiery sphere. With lightning speed, Riot cut it into small pieces.

Hanging in the air, the main character used a cross strike and a double sword. Watching all this,

The Lord of Life and Death was amazed that Raya repulsed the Dragon King's attack with one blow.

Suddenly, under the influence of Leonhard's technique, the girls hung in the air.

Raising his hand, the inquisitor formed a magical barrier to keep them safe.

Putting on a protective mask, Leonhard said that they should continue to force Calderon to waste

his energy in this way, asking whether Raya had to take on his real form.

Smurking, Cartarina asked about Beethold, who could not cope with the Dragon King.

Leaning over, the main character said that he had no other choice.

Looking at the dragon king's legs, which were shrouded in flames, Ryan noted that he was not the real

cauldron. Getting into a fighting pose, the dragon king froze in one position. The main character believed

that they could stand against him. Ryan stated that if they lift the curse on the dragons and prevent

the prophecy, their future will change. The protagonist's gaze was directed at the alarmed girls.

Grasping the blades with both hands, Ryan declared that he would not allow the prediction to come true.

Putting the sword on his shoulder, the main character noted that if he felt that he could not

At Kope, he would simply return to his previous form.

Lee and Hart stated that he could have done it alone if their goal was to force the dragon king

to waste his strength.

Smiling, Carter Arena said that she was always glad to have strong men.

Having formed many magical steps, the inquisitor rushed to the attack.

His gaze was shrouded in excitement.

With his hand behind his back, the dragon king prepared to attack.

Bending down, the inquisitor managed to avoid Calderon's blow.

Bringing his fist behind his back, Lee and Hart concentrated a stream of powerful aura in it.

With colossal power, the Inquisitor struck the Dragon King's body. Due to the force of the impact,

Cauldron was thrown to the side. Decide himself with rage, the Dragon King let out a terrifying

roar. Once behind him, Leonardo prepared to attack. Continuing his unimaginably powerful attacks,

the Inquisitor did not abandon his attempts to defeat Cauldron. On his fists was a magical

device that concentrated his auras. Forming a huge protective barrier, the Inquisitor blocked

The Dragon King's Blow suddenly wings appeared behind Calderon's back, raising his fist towards

the Dragon King. The inquisitor noted that he showed strength faster than he thought. Looking at

Calderon, frozen in one position, lane heart declared that he had to show even more. At that moment,

placing the blades behind his back, the main character prepared to attack. The inquisitor noted

that the Dragon King must do so if he does not want a boring ending. A terrifying explosion was heard

in the mouth of the volcano, which was heard throughout the area, surprised at his through

Through attention to the view from his window, after hearing this, Cauldron turned his head to the side.

Suddenly, he discovered that his leg was frozen in ice.

Sticking her blade into the ground, Cartorina continued to maintain her technique.

Raising her head, the head of the order of the paladin apologized to the dragon king, noting

that he would have to be patient a little.

Hearing this, Cauldron was shocked.

With lightning speed, the main character cut off the wings of the dragon king.

After which, Cauldron again led out a terrifying roar.

on the magic plate, Ryan froze in one position at the moment when the dragon king tried to attack him.

His fist collided with Leon Hartz, who blocked the attack. Using an unimaginably powerful aura,

the Inquisitor managed to tear off Calderon's hand. Watching the fierce battle,

Julian noted the shock of what was happening. Continuing to observe the battle,

the Lord of Life and Death said that despite the fact that Leon Hartz is a spiritualist,

she could not imagine such a method of fighting. Throwing her gaze at the Inquisitor,

Holly instated that he was endlessly applying buffs to himself and at the same time creating

supports for his next movements. Paying attention to the main character running across the magic

slabs, the Lord of Life and Death noted that he moved with amazing ease. Smiling, either said

that the guys were constantly quarreling, adding that she thought that they would not be able to work

together, saying that despite all this, they act in the same breath. Kivia noted that arguing only

meant that they were being honest with each other. Inspired, the prophetess stated that they constantly

tell the truth and are constantly in conflict, saying that it is for this reason that they

know both the bad and the good sides of each other. Raising his fist to his face Lynn aren't prepared

to attack. Kivia believed that this gave them the opportunity to trust each other and fight together.

Putting the blade behind his back, the main character rushed into battle. Suddenly, a dragon king technique

formed behind them. Bowing his head, called in frozen one position. Carterina was shocked by what she saw.

Looking at their battle, the head of the Order of Paladins asked the guys to leave their immediately.

Suddenly, a dragon of terrifying size emerged from the depths of the lava.

Frighten, Kivya tried to call out to the guys. Standing on the monster's fangs,

the hunters tried to prevent it from closing its mouth. Swinging his leg from side to side,

Riot communicated that he was feeling hot. Leading on the dragon's fang,

Leonhard ordered him not to pretend. Turning to the inquisitor,

the main character asked him not to overdo it.

Wary, Leonhard said that this power could burn even divine relics.

Concentrating, the inquisitor covered his hand with streams of powerful aura.

Looking into the dragon's mouth, the inquisitor saw its breath. Suddenly, Leanhart pushed the

protagonist's body away with his foot. Holding onto the dragon's fangs, the inquisitor ordered

Rio to move. A terrifying flame could be seen from the monster's mouth, covering himself with a

shield, Leanhart froze in one position. Suddenly, due to a powerful stream of flame,

the inquisitor was thrown to the side. Transforming into a wyvern, either called out to the falling

Rio. With tremendous speed, the wyvern flew through the dragon's mouth, holding tightly to the

The main character, Kivia, reported that the lava was rising higher, which is why they got out of there.

Ether noted that first they need to go outside.

Holian was shocked that the Wyvern could talk.

Ether said that this is not the time to be surprised by this.

Towering over the dragon, the Wyvern declared that Calderon was getting bigger.

Ryue said that now it is important for them to draw out as much of the dragon King's power as possible in order to lift the curse.

Turning around, the main character tried to find out where Cartarina was.

The Lord of Life and Death stated that she did not see her after the lava began to break out in waves.

Hearing this, Ria wondered what they should have done.

Seeing something, the Wyvern hung in the air.

The main character told Ether that it was impossible to stop so abruptly.

The Wyvern's eyes were shrouded in bewilderment.

Thermi floated in front of her face, holding Addi's in her hands.

Waving his hand, Benisto addressed his comrades.

Wary, Thermi focused her attention on the talking Wyvern,

noting that she did not like it.

In Dignant, either asked who she was, ordering Addis to be released, appearing in front of him,

Electrian asked her to calm down, adding that they were not their enemies.

Holding the wounded landheart in his teeth,

Electrian assumed that Addis' friends were here.

The main character noted that in such a short period of time, the inquisitor became a hot guy.

Putting his hand to his mouth, Addis said that he would tell the details later,

saying that this dragon could be trusted.

Where he, Electrian wondered why they had awakened Calvin.

Turning her head towards the dragon, Kivia said that they came here to lift the curse

from the dragons. Surprised, the Lictrian tried to find out who exactly said this. Suddenly, the ancient dragon

enveloped Calderon's body with its tail. Turning towards Electrian, she noted that they had

not seen each other for a long time. Seeing the goddess, the dragon tried to appeal to her.

The guys were shocked by what they heard. Raising his paw, the ancient dragon announced that

everything was ready to use the healing potion, adding that there was one last step left. After this,

the goddess enveloped Calderon's body with her tail. Smoke began to emanate from her body.

frightened, either wondered what the ancient dragon was doing, not understanding how she could do such a thing.

Holding the body of the dragon king, the goddess said that if you compare the difficulties he had to go through because of her mistake, then it was mere trifles.

Suddenly, a powerful surge of aura was heard in her bonds. The ancient dragon believed that this was the last way to use the potion, as it would be able to cool down Calderon's lava.

Raising her head, the goddess thought what if she drinks it. While in the depths of the volcano, the healing agent began to shake.

Holly and held a mug of hot tea in her hand. Exhaling, the Lord of Life and Death asked for forgiveness for

keeping them in the kingdom of the nymphs, noting that she was very worried. Smurking, Zenovia asked if

it was Holly and Zotherface, asking her to wait a bit since it had only been one week. Bringing the mug

to her subordinate, the Archmage said that Holly and could come here at any time, noting that she had

lent her the laboratory. After thanking Zenovia, the Lord of Life and Death stated that she had

one more thing. Holly and said that she realized too late that this place was the upper draconian.

Looking at Leslie pouring tea, the Lord of Life and Death stated that the other version of her did not know about this, suggesting that the enchanted dragon might attack them.

Raising the mug to her mouth, Zenovia told Holly and not to worry, saying that she was confident in her magical devices.

Behind the archmades, that could be seen drawings that depicted the world tree. Zenovia stated that there are no defects in it, paying attention to the drawing.

The archmades noted that it was only necessary to apply it properly, asking if she offered to take care of their plans.

Leonhardt and Holly and Leon lead over the wounded Cartorina's body and attempted to heal her.

A healing aura emanating from their techniques could be seen in the air.

Concentrating, Leonhardt froze in one position.

The face of the Lord of Life and Death was shrouded in excitement and anxiety.

Opening her eyes slightly, the head of the Order of Paladins turned to the dragons.

Surprised, Electrin wondered if she was conscious.

A crystal was visible on Cartorina's chest, from which a powerful glow emanated.

The ancient dragon assumed that she had failed to lift the curse.

Paying attention to the healing device lying nearby, Holly noted that this magical item was intended to remove the curse.

Carterina assumed that the Archmage did not want to let them go.

Looking at the stunned Lord of life and death, the head of the paladin order said that Sanovia had deceived them again.

Exhausted, Carterina turned to Holly and asked her to look not at the past, but at the present.

The face of the Lord of life and death was filled with shock.

The head of the Order of Paladins asked her to believe not in her heart, but in what she sees.

After which, she tried to call out to the alarmed at ease, flancing at the magic item, Carterine

and noted that Zenovia was very proud, saying that the most important thing was that she wanted

to show off her knowledge to everyone.

Looking at the stunned Venisto, the head of the Order of Paladins said that someone like him

would be able to find some way to use this magical item.

Having picked up the body of the goddess, Elicrian said that in this place they would not

be able to heal her, adding that first they should find a safe place.

In complete despair, the dragon asked them all to come with him.

at the surprise guys, he asked them to head to the upper draconian, crouching next to the

goddess, Holly and frozen one position, observing the ancient dragon's face, which was covered

in multiple bandages. The lord of life and death noted that they had done all they could

for now, stating that they needed time for her to come to her senses. Looking at Holly and

folded hands, Lynn Hart suggested that the power of the dragon king destroys energy, which

is why it could be deadly for the dragon itself that absorbed it. Closing his eyes, the

The Inquisitor said that even for such an ancient dragon, this was risky.

While surrounded by his comrades, lean heart stated that nothing was clear at the moment.

The protagonist slammed his fist on the table and called out to Zenovia.

Furious, Ryot declared that there was no end to the Archmage antics, noting that the next time

they met, he would tear her to pieces.

Turning to the surprise protagonist, the peacock dragon said that he was saying the right

things, adding that this was not enough.

Raising her hand, Kamafri wondered if Ryot thought Zenovia would be forgiven for disrespecting

the goddess if he just tore her apart. The peacock dragon said that the archmage should be left alive and

set on fire until she herself wants to die. With a serious expression on his face, Kibia said that they would

also like to do this, noting that this would require defeating the Divine Beast and getting out of

there. Turning his head towards the prophetess, Electrion stated that this would be difficult to do.

Worry, he said that at the moment he was leading the dragons instead of the king,

and could not allow them to fight the Divine Beast now when the curse had not yet been lifted. In

In Dignant, Addie's asked him to wait, noting that he said that he would allow the hunters to fight without the help of dragons.

An angry Venisto suggested that electrician had been struck in the head by lightning.

Taken aback, the dragon noted that the situation had changed at the moment.

Looking at the stunned proteganist,

Electrician said that this especially applies to the prediction that the hunters saw.

An image of a tree appeared in his head, the leaves of which were enveloped in flames.

Electrician noted that if the enchanted dragon burned the world tree,

It would be too dangerous to fight the Divine Beast and expose the place. The Dragon said that in the worst-case scenario, their entire race could lose control of the curse. Turning away, Addy suggested that this would be possible if the curse was lifted.

Venisto's gaze was directed towards his surprise comrades. With a smile on his face, Addy suggested that they first go to his home. After which, Venisto's friends headed to his home. Standing next to the stove, the Dragon greeted Venisto, suggesting that he had made new friends.

The stunned hunt, seeing Addie's, tried to find out what happened on the volcano.

Smiling, the dragon-ass asked Ministo when he had a minute to look at the pipes they had installed.

Turning in her direction, Addie's greeted her.

Looking around, the main character wondered what was happening.

Noting that Addie's was in great demand in this place.

From what he heard, Aether's face was shrouded in anger.

In Dignant, the Wyvern declared that Ministo had always been an outstanding person.

Paying attention to Thermia hugging Addie's, the Wyvern wondered when she managed to become such friends with him.

With excitement on her face, ether said that for her, holding hands was a mere trifle. Further,

ether noted that there was such peace of mind in this place, suggesting that this was happening

because wyverns were similar to dragons. Stretching out her hand, the wyvern said that she did

not know the way at all, adding that she needed to take out his hand. Ether was shocked by what

she saw. Her face was filled with despair. Turning around in Thermia, Venisto asked what was

the matter. She stated that midges were flying around him. With a malicious grin on her face,

Thermias stared at the Wyvern, beside herself with rage,

eat the wonder if she thought she was the only one hanging around at ease.

Continuing to think, the Wyvern decided that it should behave like an adult,

after which, with all her might, either began to pull Venistos hand.

At that moment, the Wyvern thought that it should be an adult physically.

Taken aback, the main characters suggested that they should separate them,

noting that they could tear at ease apart.

Kivia stated that Ryou should learn a lesson by looking at them.

Trying her best to turn to Venisto, either suggested that they should go that way.

In Dignit, Thermias stated that Addi should go in a different direction, noting that the

Wyvern was new to this place, wondering how she knew where their home was. Hearing this,

either was shocked, opposite the oldest state there were many flowering bushes. With her hands on her side,

Thermias said that this was her and Addi's house, adding that they lived together for 5 whole years.

From what they heard, the guy's faces were shrouded in bewilderment. Turning to Addi's,

the main character tried to find out what this meant. Approaching the window,

Minister noted that he was just about to tell this, saying that he was afraid that it would push them away, which is why he decided not to rush.

Poorling a lot of hair around his hand, Addie said that time flows faster in these parts.

Venisto said that he did not know how much time had passed between the boys, adding that he had lived in this place for five years.

Surprised, the main character said that only one week had passed outside.

When suddenly someone headed towards them. Having hugged Addie's, the girl was extremely glad that he had returned.

Looking at the smiling girl, Venisto asked her to say hello.

Horrified, either thought about the child standing next to Addie's.

Suddenly, many dragon children ran out of the open door.

Confused, Kivia called the girl cute.

Taken aback, Addie's tried to call out to either.

After which, the girl asked if everything was okay with the wyvern.

Addie's sat on a green chair.

Looking around the room with drawings on the blackboard and flasks on the table,

remembering how he spent those five years teaching children.

The young man said that in order to find out the nature of the curse,

He needed to penetrate into its origins, and that Thermia playing tag with the children helped him a lot in this. There were five identical green chairs in a circle in the room, and Addie's laughed when his comrades called the magician a fool and said that he should have told about it in the first place. The main character bowed his head and apologized with a guilty expression for such a delay, being sure that it had caused a commotion. Addie's answered with a smile that that was why it was difficult for him to tell, and there was nothing to worry about, because the weather here was warm and there were a lot of people.

Ryo and Ethan looked at the red-haired youth warmly as he added that he was sure his comrades would be safe in this place.

Tibia looked at Addie's wereily, reminding her that changing the flow of time was contrary to the laws of retina.

Leonhardt was confused and asked if some artifact was involved in the existence of a force capable of breaking laws.

Addie's brought his eyebrows to the bridge of his nose and confirmed the Inquisitor's assumption, clarifying that the memory storage was a false trail and never existed.

The main character said in disappointment that it was exactly what was needed, and Kibby aside heavily because she was not at all surprised.

Addy's rose from his chair and pointed to the scribble board, saying that thanks to this he had enough time to study the curse of dragons.

Addy's explained that according to the basic principles of magic, all Ratina magic is activated by natural mana, and its source is the world tree.

Addy's added that this curse, however, is of a special nature for it draws its power from the magic stone inside the creature's body,

and the magic is activated by the magic crystal. The four listeners looked attentively as

Addis took the chalk in his hand and began to explain that after the emergence of the dungeons,

the inhabitants of Ratna also began to use crystals from the bodies of monsters,

but Ratna magic and Apollo's magic are completely different in their nature and purposes of use.

Riah raised his open palm, admitting that he did not understand Addis' words at all,

and asking the young man to explain more clearly. The white chalk that Addis was squeezing in his

This finger's broke with a crash when the magician asked Eric to imagine something.

Addys clenched one hand into a fist and pointed at the board with the other, telling Ryou to

imagine that the curse of dragons was on-flouse magic, and an example of this magic was known

to everyone.

The main characters brown eyes widened in shock, asking if the dragon curse and the alien

curse were the same thing.

The magician frowned irritably and replied that the curse of dragons was only a prototype,

containing only a lust for murder.

Leonhardt, sitting with his arms crossed, said that the curse of dragons is already about

100 years old, and aliens began to appear 40 years ago, concluding that they wanted to test

the curse on dragons first.

Either said that from the demon god on Paulus' perspective, dragons descended from ancient

monsters were an unnecessary element.

Kivian nodded currently and came to the conclusion that on Paulus was ultimately the only

one capable of lifting this curse.

Addys closed his eyes and agreed with the prophetess' statement.

the magician suddenly loudly announced that he also fought so until he saw the spells engraved

on the purple yellow sphere in his hands. Addy's waved his magic wand, emitting a pink glow,

and said that this artifact was not from the dungeons. When the young man added that this

artifact did not belong to Ratna's magic, a strong wind rose in the room which made

either begin to look around in fear. Addy struck the round object in his hands with the crimson

tip of his wand, expressing his belief that it was created by Archmage Zenovia. Everyone

on except Leon Hart stood up from their chairs, inspecting the drawing that appeared in the air, while Addi's

explained that the spells on the artifact related to on Paul is magic, and in a surprisingly complete form.

Kivia looked up in fascination with her mouth open, asking Addi's if Xenovia had on Paul is magic.

Either, looking at the shining artifact in Addi's hand, screamed loudly that she knew that it

could not be used to lift the curse. Addi's replied that in theory this item was perfect,

but Xenovia never said how to use it properly. Addi's, looking at how the ceiling of the room

from turn into a purple space, strewn with many circular patterns, said that Zenovia

did not mention what conditions are necessary to activate on Paula's magic.

Lee and Hart suddenly tensed and frowned when he saw magic crystals in the air.

That is waved his wand in the air with a grin, answering the inquisitor that the artifact

required a magic crystal.

When Addie's clarified that an extremely powerful magic crystal was required, bright sunlight

appeared in the room, causing Kivia and Aether to cover their eyes with their palms.

The man character raised one corner of his mouth, saying that it was easy to say, because even

One forbade told it was not easy to kill one of these creatures.

Addie's grand at Ryau and said that the stranger was saying this despite the fact that he himself

was ready to start hunting even if he refused.

When Ryau loudly confirmed these words, everyone exceptionally in heart and Addie's

raised their hands in victory, ready to do this and get out of here.

While the people in the room shouted joyfully, therme a sat under the window, hugging

her knees and sadly lowering her head.

The girl's face expressed deep sadness when she thought that Addie's was leaving.

In the dead of night, a blonde-haired woman, covered with a blanket, lay on a bed while another

blue-haired woman with long, pointy ears sat on a chair next to her.

Hollyan, dressed in a white suit, looked lost and sad.

Someone's hand in a black glove gently knocked on the wooden door.

When Leonhard entered the room and asked how the queen was feeling, Hollyan turned around

and widened her eyes and surprised.

The nymph queen looked at the woman with scars and bandages on her face, saying that her condition

was stable, but that did not mean that everything was fine.

When Leonhard asked what happened to the others, Holene replied that they had gone to get

some rest.

Leonhard sat down on a chair at the head of the bed, saying that now Holene could rest too,

and the woman expressed her gratitude.

Holene remained seated in her chair and turned to look at the inquisitor.

When the nymph queen cautiously expressed her pity that the dark brotherhood had fallen apart,

Leonhard replied that this was the result of the carelessness of the servants of the enemies,

and nothing could be done about it.

Holene remained silent and turned away from Leonhard.

The woman then looked at the young man again and carefully asked if Sinovia and Garren were

somehow connected to the incident in which the goddess of darkness lost her powers.

Holly and looked out the window and Leonhardt remained silent for a while.

When the inquisitor finally confirmed the nymph queen's guess, she leaned over while sitting

in her chair.

The woman said she understood and apologized to Leonhardt, looking at the pale woman lying

with her eyes closed, Holly and apologized again.

The queen of the nymphs began to sob loudly, repeating her words of apology over and

over again.

Ironheart sat with his arms crossed and did not look at Halion, but there was a hint of empathy on his face.

The man with black males held a purple and yellow orb in his hand and asked if this item was the key to lifting the curse.

Addy's explained to the long-haired, red-haired man in blue clothes that Zenovia was perhaps too proud of her art and thought everyone else was an idiot.

When Addy's began to talk about using this item with a smile, the man finished the sentence by saying that he needed a crystal of a divine creature.

The man told the magician that he had heard from Thermius that he was going to leave them.

The man said that he could not allow Addie's to do this. Addie's said bitterly that he understood

Thermius's feelings, but this was the best option. The man frowned, answering that it was

not just because of Thermium. Addie shouted that this was the best way to lift the curse, angry

that his interlocutor did not understand this. The man calmly replied that, although he was

not very knowledgeable about it, he was in charge of the dragons during the King's absence.

Electrion added that for many years he had been thinking about what would be best for their race.

Barefoot man turned sharply and addressed Addie's.

Electric in placed his hand on his chest, where a purple crystal was visible between his collarbones

and said that the curse could not be lifted.

When Electric said that it was for the well-being of the dragons, Addie's remained silent,

looking at the man dumbfounded.

Kivia looked into the small round mirror, examining the black spots on her cheek.

The girl tapped the applicator on another part of the mirror, and particles of powder flew

into the air.

Kivia applied makeup to her cheek, hiding the black spots on her skin.

The prophetess frowned angrily and slammed the mirror shut with a sharp movement.

Kibya turned around and saw someone holding a bouquet of fresh flowers when they loudly called

out to her.

Hung turned red as a tomato, clutching the bouquet in his hands and shouting in a trembling

voice that he immediately realized how beautiful Kibya was when he saw her and asked the

prophetess her name.

When hung froze, bowing and holding out flowers to the prophetess, his comrades spied

from around the corner at what was happening and came to the conclusion that the man was

very worried.

While Hong was trembling with embarrassment, one of his comrades said that the man

was a legendary ladies man who wrote a manual for Golden Knights, and he was acting stupid in order

to emotionally weaken the victim.

Kivia held the mirror to herself and asked if Hong meant that she was more attractive than

most women.

Hong was confused by this question and said that this was not what he meant to say, but

the prophetess was basically right.

Kivia smiled brightly, saying that she was very pleased.

Hong froze in shock, silently remembering the 102nd rule of the Golden Knights manual,

which stated that a woman is interested if she smiles. Kivia looked at hung in confusion

as he stood up straight and asked loudly what the prophetess's ideal man was. Kivia raised her

palm to her face and thought about the man's question. The prophetess said that she preferred

someone powerful and reliable, and suddenly the main character appeared nearby, Yond and

asked what the fuss was going on early in the morning. Kivia and Ryot turned around and began

to move away, talking about how they needed to explore this place today, although the others

were now resting. Hung looked after Ryou devastatingly thinking that he was more powerful than him. The

blonde man in the black mask replied that Hung would never understand this if he judged people only by

their appearance. Hung was offended by these words. Upper draconium is a wonderful place. In this place,

humans and dragons can live in harmony without fear of each other. The main character, lying

relaxed on the grass, said that this is because they need to work together to survive in such a small

space. When Kivia said that Ryou was paying too little attention to this, the young man replied that

that may be so, but he was one of the 40 people with the best survival skills.

Kivia asked if Ria was facing any inconvenience because of this, and the protagonist said

that people barely noticed him due to his body getting smaller.

When Ria added that this was his true form, Kivia turned away and thought about these words.

The prophetess raised her blue eyes to Ria and asked if the young man had a close relationship

with someone on earth.

The main character abruptly rose from the ground and asked if he had told Kivia about why

he hated unpollished so much.

on the main character, tearfully said that he could go to college and live a life like a romantic

comedy.

Kibby ironically called it a serious dream, thinking about how different Ria would be from

himself in this world.

Ria asked loudly if the dream of living with his family in a house with a small plot of

land would be big enough.

Watching the happy family of lizard-like creatures, Ria concluded that he would like such a

life.

When Kibby is said with a laugh that Ria and Addis would look good together, the main character

looked angrily at the girl and replied that she might be misunderstood.

After calling how the red dragon saved the protagonist from the licks ice attacks, Ryo

said that he and Addie's were close because the red haired youth helped him the most during

difficult times.

Addie's hid behind a tree, listening to Ryo say that he was unlikely to be able to find

someone he could trust more than a magician.

Addie's face did not express any emotion.

Suddenly the young man appeared behind Kavi and Ryo, and the main character asked where

Addie's was last night because Aether was looking for him.

Addie smiled awkwardly and replied that he had something to think about.

The protagonist, eyes widened an amazement when Addie's, told Kiwi that he wanted to talk

to Ryo alone.

A divine creature could sleep behind the huge door with the image of a dragon's paw, but

such a strong lock cannot be opened without the help of a dragon.

Ryo looked at the door with wide eyes, asking if the dragon could open the dungeon that

was hidden so securely.

The main character smiled and asked when his comrade was going to open the powerful door,

but Addie's coldly said that he was not going to do this.

Ryo stared at Addie's and chalk and asked why.

Addies frowned and replied that they could not follow this plan, which meant that they would neither lift the curse nor liberate the dungeon.

Electric and sat in the lotus position with his eyes closed in the middle of a white space.

The man opened his shining yellow eyes as Addies explained that humans were afraid of dragons.

And lifting the curse would not change that, but killing the divine beast and revealing this place would make war between humans and dragons inevitable.

Riot raised one eyebrow in confusion and reminded Addies that they had already talked about the prophecy.

The magician turned away from RIO, answering that the fact that the dragon would burn

the world tree under the influence of the curse could not necessarily be true.

Add his said dryly that the best solution for the dragons would be to keep this place a secret.

The main character looked at Addie's endowlderman, suddenly RIO shouted that Addie's was changing

his mind too abruptly and asked what Electrian had told him.

RIO's hand reaching for Addie's stop when the magician yelled, "You want to live like

a human, you said you want an ordinary life."

Riah froze in shock when Addie said that no one would come here for him. Addie said that even if people found out that Riah was a foreigner, he would be able to protect him.

Turning to the main character, Addie's dryly added that he also dreams of peaceful coexistence between people and dragons.

Riah's brown eyes widened in shock. Addie said that the only place is Ratna where they can all be happy.

The magician, clenching his palms into fists, began to leave, asking Riah to tell the others everything.

The conversation between the two young men was overheard by a pink-haired girl with multicolored eyes, hiding behind a wide calm.

It was deep night, and the starry sky rose above the earth.

Electrian held a round artifact in his hand and told Chamofri standing next to him that Addie said

everything correctly, and the man felt sorry for him.

Electrian added that he, however, would not have been able to convince Addie's his comrades himself.

After hiding the purple ball in the safe, Electrian said that some dragons would want to be

be free if they knew about this place, and then Zenovia would deal with them, believing that

they were standing in her way.

Electrion closed the safe door, saying that then even dragons not affected by the curse would

be bound by the laws of the dragon king and would not be able to resist people, and in the end,

this option was the best.

The girl, pressing her hand to her face, buried her teeth aggressively, chamafry of screamed

loudly, telling Electrion to stop lying and asking if he really didn't want to lift this

curse for their sake.

The girl screamed loudly, asking if it was for their good to give up revenge for the

Queen and live here is if in a cage. Chama free-shouted that the only thing Electrian wanted to save was Adora and the memories of her. The girl fell silent and opened her eyes and shock when Electrian suddenly pulled her to him and hugged her tightly. Electrian said quietly that Chama Frye is the only one who can understand him. Tears appeared in the girl's eyes. Tears streamed down Chama Frye's cheeks as her face contorted in agony. Holly and slept peacefully, holding a red-bound book on her pillow. The woman's fingers lay on the bandage cover. Kivia was asleep, turned on her side.

Thermias added the table and raised her head from her folded hands, softly calling out to Addys.

Sitting in a small house with the light on, the girl concluded that the magician was late.

The green forest was illuminated by the light of many bright stars.

Addys wandered between the trees without raising his head.

The magician's red eyes burned and his face expressed determination.

Suddenly, either appeared in front of Addys with an angry face and clenched fists.

Someone was looking at the massive door turning to Beethold.

Rieu, holding a wooden box in his hand, asked what the sword king would do. The night sky was shrouded in multiple stars. While on the bed, Kivia was in a dream. A red book was visible next to Halleon's face. Rising from his bed, the main character froze in one position. After which, he headed in an unknown direction. His gaze fell on the seal, in the center of which was the imprint of a dragon's paw. Approaching the huge door, Rieu raised his head. Having broken the box, the main character unsheathed his sword. Holding a blade in his hand, the main character wondered what Bayon wanted.

told would do in this situation. Whereie, Ruyo became lost in his own thoughts. Peeking out from

behind the wall, Leonardo tried to find out if the protagonist had come this far to ask this.

Suddenly, Ruyo asked who was here, paying attention to the inquisitor who came out from under the

corner, the main character did not think that he was a stalker. After what was said,

Leonardo noted that he came to this place first. Watching the huge door, the inquisitor stated that

Beethold would definitely kill the sacred beast, adding that Ruyo should definitely notice.

The main character noted that Addie's was also right in this situation. An image of an annoyed

Venisto popped into his head. Ruyu said that if they removed the seal, the dragons will have no

place to live, and they will start a war against humans again. Leading on the sword, the main character

noted that if they choose the lesser evil, then in the end they will be no different from Garkan.

Smurking, Leonhardt was amazed at such clever words from Ruyu, turning his attention to the

surprise proteganist. The inquisitor stated that they are all looking for happiness, noting that this

This also applies to him, enveloping his hand in a powerful aura, Leonhardt said that his

happiness was getting rid of the enemies of the goddess of darkness.

The huge seal showed a protective barrier created by the inquisitor.

Leonhardt said that the dragons are now careless, adding that they do not expect them to

challenge the sacred beast without preparation.

Suddenly, the inquisitor's magical barrier began to show cracks.

Leonhardt said they might not get a better chance.

Looking at the embarrassed rile, the inquisitor declared that if he hesitated, then he

did not need to go.

Suddenly, a mysterious glow appeared in a room shrouded in darkness.

The dragon seal crashed to the floor, holding his blade in his hands.

The protagonist asked Lee and Hart to allow him to do this.

Opening the door slightly, Ryo declared that he himself would fight the bound monster.

Worry, the inquisitor noted that it was Ryo's choice to fight and die alone, adding that

if something went wrong, it would be him who reprimanded Kibia.

With a serious expression on his face, the main character said that he had to do this.

Placing his weapon on his shoulder, Ryo noted that Beethold would have done the same.

entering the room, the main character felt streams of aura fluttering in the air.

Leaning against the wall, Leanhart said that he would try to block the sound, adding that

it would not last long, saying that the space was too large.

Looking at the alarm ryote, the inquisitor stated that if he did not want to be caught,

he needed to get it done before dawn.

Smurking, the proteganists wondered if there were too many restrictions, adding that despite

this, he was grateful to Leanhart.

Pushing off from the ground, ryogumped into the mysterious abyss.

Watching him, the Inquisitor froze in one position.

In Dignant, Lynn Hart noted that he had the feeling that Ryze's frivolity was being transferred

to him.

Opening his eyes, the main character wondered why it was so dark, hoping that nothing would

jump out at him.

Suddenly, putting his hand to his face, Ryze discovered that the room was enveloped in

bright light.

In front of his face was a torch covered in blue flames.

Surprised, Ryze noted that there was a bronze statue in front of him.

A torch with a blue flame was in the hands of the statue.

The main character believed that this was a dubious interior decoration.

Suddenly, the bronze statue began to make a loud sound.

Turning around, Rayu froze in one position.

Looking around, the main character tried to understand where the sound was coming from.

Before his eyes appeared a throne, the back of which was covered with torches with blue flames.

A mysterious light appeared in the middle of the throne.

This radiance covered the iron figure of the dragon's head.

Suddenly, the statue's eyes turned red.

Writing its pause, the monster let out a terrifying roar.

The plot introduced us to the silver bull at Kraxel.

Due to the blatant roar of the silver bull, the main character covered his ears with his palms.

Opening his eyes slightly, Ryo called him a pathetic worm.

Noticing how it Kraxel disappeared from his sight, the proteinist noted that this is what

he calls the boss's cry.

Staring at one point, Ryo wondered where the dungeon boss had gone.

Suddenly, hanging in the air, the silver bull prepared to strike.

The prodiginous face was filled with bewilderment, but Kraxel's fists were covered in streams

of powerful red aura.

With unimaginable power, the silver bull struck the floor, causing it to become covered with

cracks.

Opening his mouth slightly, Beyatold said that the battle begins with studying the enemy.

Putting the blade to his face, the main character tried to block up Kraxel's strong attack.

A lord of the sword noted that if the main character knows nothing about the enemy, then

there is no point in dodging him.

Continuing to hold back the onslaught of the dungeon boss, Riot froze in one position.

They had told believe that in this case, the main character would only be exhausted, adding

that such a strong guy like him could take a couple of blows.

His golden armor was visible around at Kraxel's neck.

They had told said that when Riot was dented a little, the enemy will definitely lose his

vigilance.

Beside himself with rage, the main character prepared to deliver his crushing blow.

The sword lord stated that in this case, Riot would be able to counter attack with all his

might.

from the ground, the main character hung over the body of the stunned silver ball. The dungeon

boss was shocked by what he saw. The sword lord canceled that it would take him by surprise.

After performing the strike, Ryoh landed on the ground. Further, Bayatold spoke about the moment

when the protagonist's opponent opens up for a strike. Suddenly, from the wooden base, Ryoh took

out a blade completely saturated with aura. Putting the sword behind his back, the main character

prepared to strike. Grabbing his muzzle, a cracksel let out a piercing roar. Jumping back,

Ria froze in anticipation of the enemies for their actions, grasping the sword with both hands,

the main character tried to catch his breath. While in his thoughts, Ria said that the battle would be much

easier if he could wound him with the first blow. Putting his paw on his face, a cracksel froze

in one position. Suddenly, his face was enveloped in a malicious grin. Continuing his thoughts,

Ria noted that he was fighting a real sacred beast. Unexpectedly, blood gushed from the

main character's mouth, clutching his stomach, Ria buried his teeth. The main character said that

such a trick could be performed against him. Smarking, Rios stated that he knew it wouldn't be easy.

Looking at the angry silver bowl, the main character noted that he had not come across such annoying

opponents for a long time. The system notified us that the dungeon boss's level was 178.

At cracks, those claws were enveloped in streams of red aura. Bowing his head,

Addys was in the thick of the night forest. Raising his head, the dragon heard someone calling out to

him, unexcited either appeared before his eyes. In complete despair, the wyvern wondered if

of 80s was serious when he spoke to Ryle.

Ether was sure that Venisto had another plan, asking if that was the case.

Turning away, Addis declared that he had not exaggerated at all.

Heading towards his house, Venisto spoke about the happiness of the protagonist and his

happy life in this place.

The alarmed Wyvern tried to say something, looking at the surprise either, Addis revealed

that he had a plan.

Standing behind a stone pillar, Callophie observed the main character.

Venisto stated that in order to deceive the enemy, one must first deceive the allies,

Otherwise he will not lose his vigilance.

Further, Addie's noted that he had to say so.

With a smile on his face, Venisto reported that he had failed to deceive either.

Suddenly, the Wyvern's face became filled with genuine joy.

Turning away, Edith stated that she knew it.

In turn, Addie's tried to apologize to the Wyvern.

Looking at the moon rising in the night sky, Edith reported that Venisto was a lousy actor.

Having stated that this could be true for a Wyvern, Addie's was willing to bet that

Ryan believed it.

Memories of Ryan's face, Edith said that he looked upset.

Another manifesto stated that everything would be fine. Clenching his fist, Addie said that even

if he tried to stop Rio, he would do his e-sauff it. At the sight of the fierce fight, traces of the

powerful aura of the main character could be seen. Who continued to inflict many attacks, bearing

his teeth, Rio rushed into battle. Putting his paws forward, the silver bull managed to block

the main character's attack. Hanging in the air, Rio aimed to blow to the head. Clenching

his fist, a cracksel prepared for his attack. Swinging his sword, the main character dealt

an unimaginably powerful blow to the dungeon boss. Beside himself with rage, Riot was amazed

that despite the silver bull's huge body, he controlled his aura better than him. Grabbing his wound,

the main character noted that if the battle dragged on, he would definitely die. Suddenly,

a cracks his huge pothon over Riot's body, after which, a powerful explosion occurred on

the battlefield. From the blow of the silver bull, the prodiginous, scabbard flew up.

Once behind the dungeon boss, Riot prepared to strike. Putting the blade behind his back,

The main character noted that in this case, he needs to speed up. From right his powerful attack,

a trace of his red aura appeared in the air. The place of the duel was enveloped by its currents.

At that moment, the main character used the blow of the Immortals.

Raising his head up, the dungeon boss froze in one position.

Letting out a terrifying roar, he watched his ryohang in the air about him.

Turning around, the main character was amazed that up Kraxel had dissipated the aura.

The grinding of the silver bull's claws caused Krax to appear on the floor.

Leaning on the ground, the dungeon boss directed his gaze towards Ryle. The main character was shocked by what

he saw. With lightning speed, a crack so rushed towards Ryle. The main character's face was covered in

bloody smudges. Trying to catch his breath, the dungeon boss rested his paw on the wall. Gradually,

the magical barrier began to become covered with cracks. Lean heart was shocked by what he saw.

Where he thought about how sound waves dissipate four energies. Leaning on his blade,

Ryle tried to get to his feet. Continuing to think, the inquisitor spoke about the

the superhuman protection of the protagonist, woven from his aura, bearing his teeth, the silver

bull stared into space.

Lee and Hart noted that if the roar of the sacred beast could dispel it, then Riah would

be no different from an ordinary person.

Behind the main character, dust could be seen flying in the air.

Smarking, the protagonist noted the specificity of the sacred beast.

Suddenly, the wound on his stomach began to bleed heavily.

Suddenly, that very place was covered with Lee and Hart's defensive technique.

stretching his arms out to support the technique, the inquisitor asked Ryo to retreat.

Lee and Hart revealed that they learned the attack power of the dungeon boss, asking the

protagonist to fight him later.

Hitting himself with his fist, Ryo destroyed the inquisitor's defensive technique.

Lee and Hart was greatly indignant at what he saw, smirking.

The main character noted that he asked the inquisitor not to interfere, saying that he still

had strength.

Facing the angry silver bowl, Ryo prepared to strike.

Suddenly, blood began to flow out of the protagonist's stomach even more.

Outrage, Leonhardt shouted that the dungeon boss could not be defeated by Bluff, noting that

Ria could die.

Looking at the alarmed inquisitor, the main character said that perhaps he was right.

With a distraught look, Ria announced that he would have to do this.

After this, the main character rushed at the enraged at Kraxel.

Smiling, the lord of the sword asked if Ria knew why other worlders did not become the strongest

in their world.

Pushing off the ground, the silver bull rushed into battle.

Sitting down on the ground, the main character suggested that the reason for this was that

they were not blessed by the goddesses. Holding his blade out in front of him, Ryah prepared

to defend himself. Beyatold said that the reason is that those people come from the Earth, adding

that the protagonist is half right. Dust rose at the sight of a fierce battle. The sword

lords stated that the answer lies in their vision. Noting that they can easily find out the

level of their opponents. The tusks of a silver bull could be seen in Ryah's body. Beyatold

believed that people from the Earth could understand whether they were superior and strength

even before the battle began, saying that it was for this reason that they did not start

of the enemy's level is higher. Raising the body of the protagonist above himself, a

cracksel let out a terrifying roar. The sword lord was sure that this was obvious. Blood gust from

Rai's mouth. Beyatold said that their level will continue to grow, so they participate in battles

only with complete confidence and victory. With unimaginable power, the main character managed

to escape from the shackles of the dungeon boss. The sword lord believed that this was the best

way to survive. Clutching his stomach, Rai froze in one position. Beyatold noted that in

end they still die. Blood continued to flow from the protein in his swooned. The sword Lord wondered

if it was coming from an enemy that was superior to them. With its mouth closed, the silver bullwatched

ryote. Beethold reported that this was not the case. The dungeon boss was shocked by what he saw.

The sword lord noted that off-roaders are killed by those who are weaker than them. There was a

sheath visible and a crassal's neck which caused him to bleed. The dungeon boss's face was

filled with bewilderment. Beethold stated that people who live only to survive will never become strong.

Grasping his blade, the protagonist prepared to strike, continuing to hold onto his weapon,

Ryohang onto it cracks his neck. His gaze was shrouded in genuine anger.

The lord of the sword said that in the end, those who fight only for strength will be able to survive.

With unimaginable power, the main character managed to cut off the head of the dungeon boss.

The remains of a sword were visible on the stone tombstone. With his hands folded,

Ryohimaged a stream of red aura. Concentrating, the main character closed his eyes.

Raiu's eyes turned bright red. Suddenly, a powerful explosion was heard in front of him.

Looking at the main character lying in the pit that appeared,

Lee and Hart noted that he knew that it would not work. Approaching him,

the inquisitor said that he had run out of prana, adding that their classes were coming to an end

for today. Cupping his hands to form an aura, Raiu asked him for one more time.

Waving his head, Lee and Hart noted that it was rude of him to say that,

since the main character tries and trains very hard. An image of Beyatold appeared in his head,

whose body was covered with streams of his powerful aura. The inquisitor said that this skill was

the fighting spirit of Walterian, adding that it was called a transcendental ability. In his hands,

one could see a clot of his colossal strength. Leonhardt said that even if one had the goddess's

blessing as a catalyst, for a person to recreate such godlike power was something beyond the bounds.

The inquisitor noted that only Beethold could use this skill. Waving his finger, the main character

said that Leonhardt was looking, but did not see adding that he would explain this. After drawing a

a man in the sand, Ryo asked if the Lord of the sword was him. After which, the inquisitor stated

that this was so. Further, having drawn himself next to him, the main character noted that he too.

Lee and Hart reported that this could not be argued. Pointing the wooden stick at himself, Ryo

said that if you look at it logically, there is no difference between him and Beethold. Pointing

to himself, the main character stated that if the Lord of the sword could do it, then he

could do it too. Bowing his head, Lee and Hart said that unfortunately, Ryo did not come

out smart. After which, the Inquisitor noted that despite this, the main character might succeed,

wishing him good luck. Not understanding what Leonhardt's expression was,

Ryou asked him not to look at him like that. The Inquisitor was shocked by what he saw,

lost in his thoughts, Leonhardt said that at that moment he could only laugh.

His gaze was directed at the main character, whose blade pierced the neck of the dungeon boss.

With colossal power, Ryou cut off the head of the silver bull.

Leonhardt reflected on the actions that the protagonist took in order to keep up with Beethold,

Landing on the ground, Ryout tried to catch his breath. In the depths of the dungeon could be seen

the severed head of a silver bowl. Suddenly, the main character fell to his knee.

Leaning on his sword, Ryout assumed that this was not where he would die. With a smile on his face,

the main character said that he couldn't believe that just one monster had exhausted him so much.

Ryout was sure that if Bayat told saw him, he would make fun of him until his death.

Placing the weapon on his shoulder, the sword lord asked Ryout not to let his guard down.

Looking into the void, the main character noted that Beethold was also fiddling with the sacred beast.

Standing up, Ryan assumed he wasn't done yet. The side himself with rage, a cracksel slammed his fist into

the ground. Whereie, the main character was ready to swear that he had blown his head off.

Raising his paw, the dungeon boss froze in one position. Suddenly, he stabbed it straight into his chest.

Ryan was shocked by what he saw. From the depths of his body, a cracksel took out a mysterious

magical object, after which, the silver bull pressed it to its lips. The system told

Ryo that it was a pipe signaling the end. The night sky of the city was shrouded in many stars.

Her red book was visible in front of Hollian's face. Turning over on her side, Kibya fell into

a deep sleep. Their beds were next to each other. Turning around, the lord of life and death

asked if the prophetess was sleeping. After which, deathly silence hung in the room.

Lying on her bed, Kibya reported that she was not sleeping. Turning to Hollian,

She tried to find out if something had happened. Lying on her side, the Lord of Life and Death asked what the last

minutes of Bayatold's life were like. The light of the moon fell on the room, enveloping the entire space.

Kivya's blanket hung on the corner of the bed. The prophetess said that then everything was

clear who was the strongest man in the world without regrets. After that, deathly silence hung in the room again.

Covering herself with a blanket, Kivya tried to find out if Halleon was angry with her for searching.

Placing her hand on the book, the Lord of Life and Death noted that it hurt her feelings.

Turning on her side, Halien said that she was sent here alone. Her face was shrouded in anxiety and fear.

The Lord of Life and Death believed that she should not have come,

adding that it would be better if she continued to believe that Beethold was still alive and that

he was somewhere in this world. An image of a painting that depicted the death of the sword Lord

popped into her head. Halien stated that if she had not known that her comrades would have destroyed him.

Continuing, she again repeated that it would be better not to know this.

Sitting in one of the rooms of the palace, the Lord of Life and Death watched the view from the

window. Holly and was sure that ignorance was blessed, screaming. She noted that this was better

than relying on the truth, stating that she should have stayed here until she stopped moving.

Suddenly, Kibby grabbed her hand. Leaning towards Holly and the prophetess asked if she seriously

thought so. Outrage, Kibby has stated that Bayatold's death was a sacrifice. She was amazed that the

choice of the Lord of Life and Death was to pretend that nothing had happened. Tears weld up in

Holly and Sis, leaning his lips against the magical artifact, the silver bull made a terrifying sound.

From what they heard, the girls froze in one position. From what she heard, Kibio was shocked. Covering his ears,

Ryu tried to avoid the loud sound. The system notified him about the activation of the artifact.

The main character's face was shrouded in anxiety and despair. The system reported that creatures

below level 150 receive a debuff. The moment the dungeon boss continued to make a blaring noise,

the system continued to alert Ryu of multiple debuffs. Holly unfolded her hands and stared into space.

Frightened, the Lord of Life and Death thought about the goosebumps all over her body, and the feeling is if her very life energy was being torn apart.

Approaching the window, the girls saw how the city was covered with a stream of endless aura,

clutching the window sill, kivyakald rai of foolish. With that said, she grabbed Hollian's hand.

Heading towards the exit from the bedchamber, the prophetess declared that since it had come to this,

the Lord of Life and Death needed to go and see for himself and only then make a decision.

Holly and wondered what exactly she should see. Shouting out, the prophetess announced Bayatold's

heritage in the will of the sword kink. Holly and was shocked by what she heard. Kivia's hand was

pointed towards the doorknob, opening the door, the girls again found themselves in the same room.

Well armed, Holly and was sure that this doorknob outside. Once on the windowsill,

Kamofi tried to find out where they were in such a hurry. Covering her face with a piece of cloth,

she ordered them not to interfere. Turning her attention to the angry Kivia, the peacock

Dark Dragon asked them to sit quietly.

Behind Lee and Hart, a Liktrian could be seen arriving at the scene of a fierce battle.

Camofe noted that the dragon would sort everything out himself.

Looking at the scene of the duel, the inquisitor reported that they did not want to wake

him, asking forgiveness for the noise in the middle of the night.

Stretching out his hand, a Liktrian declared that what was lost cannot be returned, adding

that if you interrupt the battle and seal the sacred beast.

Suddenly, in front of his body was covered with a barrier that was created by Lee and Hart.

The dragon suggested that they did not fully understand Addie's concerns. Looking at the inquisitor supporting the technique,

Electriim noted that if he continued to persist, Ria would die. Leonhardt said he knew this. Swinging his head, a crackle pushed away the protagonist's body.

The inquisitor believed that in this situation, anyone would say that this battle cannot be won. Looking at the angry Ria, Leonhardt assumed that he was serious.

Just in magical armor, the inquisitor stated that for this reason they would kindly dismiss the dragon's concerns.

Angry, elyctrian stated that he considered lone-heart rational.

Spreading its wings, the dragon watched the city through which streams of endless or afloat.

His gaze was shrouded in anxiety and worry.

Pushing off from the ground, the dragon took off, heading towards the battle site.

At that moment, ether and Addie's were visible at the cliff, activating the magic beam,

Venisto illuminated the path.

the asked if he thought Ria would win. Looking around, Addie's noted that the main character was

fighting a sacred beast, saying that it would definitely not be easy, adding that they should

not miss such a chance. Illuminating the mysterious chest, Venisto said that even if Ria manages to

get a magic crystal, then without a tool with transformation magic there will be zero use.

Either was surprised that Addie's initially wanted to get to the safe. Swinging her sword,

the Wyvern asked him to rely on her. Looking at the magical safe, Venisto noted that if she tried to

to open it by force, she would destroy the contents. Aether tried to find out if he knew the password.

Addy stated that this was not so.

Next, the Wyvern wonders what they should do, adding that puzzles are not her thing.

Wary, Venisto reported the constellations.

Looking around, Aether couldn't figure out what to do, noting that they were unlikely to find any clues there.

Suddenly, Addy's managed to open the magical safe.

After which, the Wyvern stated that she did not expect anything less from him, noting that he did it the first time.

Examining the contents of the safe, Addie said that, fortunately, nothing was broken.

Either stated that there was something inside.

Then, Isto thought that rummaging through Electrion's things was not a big deal.

Interrupting him, the Wyvern said that they needed to find something useful.

Looking at the contents, Addie's noted that she was right.

Suddenly, a sheet fell out of the notebook.

Picking it up, Isto saw a photograph of a smiling girl.

With sadness on his face, Addie's thought about Electrion.

Opening the box, either asked him to take a look.

Their gaze fell on the dragon's shell. Its fragments were neatly folded into the depths of the box. Suddenly,

Thermia appeared behind the guys. Her gaze was shrouded in genuine anger. There was a strange spot

on her neck. Addie said that the curse of dragons makes them go research. The enraged kibby's body

was enveloped in the peacock dragon technique. The prophetess noted that no matter how hard they tried,

it was just a powder keg that would explode at any moment. Turning her attention to

And to Camathea sitting on the window sill, the prophetess tried to find out why a Lictrian refused to lift the curse.

On the streets of the city, due to the outbreak of the aura, complete chaos began to happen.

Pivia wondered why they were taking away the freedom of the population and keeping everything

a secret.

Noting that the island was prone to isolation due to all this, covering her face.

The peacock dragon stated that Lictrian, as the representative of the dragon king, thought

about this for a long time and made this decision, noting that she was only following orders.

on the floor, the prophetess asked if she was talking about the representative of the dragon king,

wondering if she should not then be even more diligent in fulfilling her duty and protecting Ratna.

In the depths of the dungeon, a fierce battle was fought between electrician and Leonhardt.

Camofe reported that this is so. Raising his fist, the dragon prepared to strike.

He stated that it was the dragon's duty to protect Ratna, after which,

electrician added that the dragon was forbidden to attack the inhabitants of Ratna,

enveloping his hand in streams of powerful aura. He noted that the greatest

This power of the dragons was created in the name of preserving Ratnut, saying that it was

the chain and shackles that helped them back.

Suddenly, Leonhardt struck his arm.

Falling over on his side, the Inquisitor said that he knew everything about seals.

Headbutting the Lictrian, Leonhardt noted that Sinovia already uses them on off-holders.

Due to a powerful surge of aura, dust rose at the battle site.

After which, a Lictrian stated that people are not allowed to know this.

Wary, the Inquisitor froze in one position.

His gaze was directed towards the ground from which the dragon's aura was emanating.

Electrian revealed that even Zenovia's ceiling magic is just a false sense of duty created

by the dragon king.

Opening his wings, the dragon told about what happened a thousand years ago, mana, aura, prana,

and even strength.

Taking a fighting stance, he declared that it was the dragons who told people about the

four great energies of Ratna.

Looking at Leonhardt, behind whose back a protective barrier had formed, Electrian noted

that human technology was constantly developing, which is why they soon no longer needed

the advice and help of dragons. Covering her face, Camathea was mired in her own thoughts.

Electrian reported that over the course of generations, people forgot their predictions and eventually

began to fear dragons. Kivia's face was shrouded in confusion. The dragons stated that they were

hunted like monsters and were forced into hiding. Extending his foot to attack, Electrian reported

that the dragon king had not abandoned his duty as a guardian, noting that they must hold out.

The guys unimaginably powerful or as collided in battle. The dragon said that they needed to wait,

and just like that, without even touching people with its claws. Due to the clash of techniques,

a strong explosion was heard in the dungeon. Electrion stated that even in this case,

they endured everything. His powerful blow sent Leon Hart flying to the side. After he landed on the

ground, clouds of dust rose in the dungeon, and stone blocks scattered in different directions.

Gritting his teeth, Electriim noted that this was until the curse was cast.

Looking at the sudden surge in the inquisitors aura, the dragon said that because of it they were able to

suppress their own sense of duty. Standing in the middle of the pile of rubble,

Leonhardt stated that he was sure that the result of all this was the explosion of cauldron,

suggesting that the dragon king must have sealed them their out of guilt.

Dressed in magical armor, the inquisitor wondered if only the dragon king was feeling bad.

Outraged, Electriim ordered Leonhardt not to be told about him, declaring that the cause of the

disaster was human greed. The plot takes us to the mountains, to the past. Having bent their knee,

the dragons froze in one position. About 150 years in the outer timeline, the time when humans

began hunting dragons. Sitting down on the ground, Cinder assumed that everyone had gathered.

Turning to the dragons, Cauldron thanked all the tribal leaders who responded to the

call during such a difficult time for travel, asking if they were being followed by humans.

Nealing down, Electrian reported that they had created copies 30,000 miles away. He thought that

that people did not suspect anything, leaning on his leg, the dragon king declared that in this

case, he would show them. Crying out with joy, Cinder reported on the wonderful, mysterious

future of the dragon family. In his paul was a small dragon egg. In the depths of the shell,

subtle movements were visible. Calderon's cheers could be heard across the mountainous terrain.

After showing it to them, Cinder asked if they saw it, reporting that it moved.

The dragon king said that this is a kid who will become a general in the future. Seeing

One of the dragons start laughing loudly, Cinder ordered him to stop, raising her hand.

The queen wondered if Cauldron wanted to tell the world where their lair was.

After which, she asked him to speak more quietly, or to take on a different form.

After turning into a human, Cinder noted that he never dreamed of seeing his own child at

that age, saying that he got a little carried away.

Smiling, he thanked the queen.

Holding his err in his hands, Cauldron was confident that this egg would be the key to the

peaceful coexistence of humans and dragons.

After this, the assembled dragons began to applaud him.

Cinder noted that although dragons live a very long time, it takes a long time before they

can conceive offspring, adding that it is for this reason that when a new dragon is born, all

the tribes gather together to celebrate it.

Hugging her, the dragon king watched his child, especially when it comes to the king and queen

egg.

Everyone celebrated the birth of a new king.

Turning to a Lictrian standing nearby, the queen said that she was now weakened by the

transfer of energy to the egg.

She noted that the king was busy defending their lands, which is why she could not leave the nest with peace of mind.

The queen asked him to go to the temple and asked the goddess to give the true name to this egg.

From what he heard, Electrion was shocked, the true name with which the dragon lives and Ratna, without receiving it from the goddess, he cannot be born.

After which, the queen handed her heir into his hands, and being responsible for this process is like becoming a godfather to a newborn.

While floating in the air, Electrian thought about the future where they all lived in harmony

with people which the king spoke about. Continuing to think, he noted that this would become

achievable with the birth of a new king. Holding the air in his hands, Electrian said that this

was what he thought then. Having bent his knee, the dragon found himself in the chambers of the goddess.

The plot tells us that the dragon created to resist the invasion of Aumplus was too large and

powerful to be called a creature. Therefore, the world of Ratna could not accept it as something

natural. There was a bandage on the dragon's head that hit his eyes, and the dragon needed a name

given by the goddess in order to be born. Plumps of mysterious or a formed in the dragon's hands.

This is what the true name means. Magical inscriptions appeared on the dragon king's egg.

Since it is imprinted in the very essence of the soul, it should not be uttered even by

close family members. The goddess's chambers were located in the depths of the mountain.

Electrian thanked Prothezia for what she had done. With her head resting on her paws,

Prothesia revealed that her duty was to act as a conduit between the dragons and goddesses.

Noting that Electron's duty was to protect the king. Turning her attention to the air,

she stated that in exactly the same way the Great Dane of this egg would become the role of a

conductor between dragons and people. Smiling, the dragon noted that in this case,

his gratitude is immeasurable, adding that he is confident that Prothesia's words will bring

great joy to the king. Turning to the surprised Electron, she reported the reason why the king

and trusted him with becoming the keeper of the egg.

Prof Tijas stated that it was that he feared the appearance of an evil dragon in their troops.

Bowing her head, she asked him not to forget to fulfill his duty as a guardian with love and

not to pay attention to lies.

In the depths of the egg, bursts of a powerful aura were visible.

Prof Tijas said that any shell is destined to crack.

The daytime sky was gradually shrouded in snow white clouds.

While in his thoughts, Electriene said that Prof Tija is able to look far into the future,

adding that her words always carry the wisdom of the ages.

The worried look, as he continued to think, he noted that what she said echoed in his ears all the way back to the dragon king.

Suddenly, the dragon noticed screams coming from the depths of the forest.

The chained woman begged him for salvation, saying that there was a monster behind her.

Hanging in the air, the dragon reported the screams of a young girl who looked like a subordinate,

considering that this was suspicious.

Where he, electric and suggested that she could not just be abandoned in the middle of the mountains,

adding that at the moment he was not alone.

The dragon believed that he should have returned as quickly as possible,

and not get involved in dangerous adventures. A powerful or continued to form in the depths of the

egg, which ordered it to fulfill its duty as a guardian. Directing his gaze into the void,

the dragon was lost in his thoughts. Putting his weapon on his shoulder, the man noted that the

rumors turned out to be true and dragons really flew here. In developing a lictorian in nets,

he declared that dragons could not harm people. Trying to break free from his shackles,

he tried to call out to people. Paying attention to the cauldron standing nearby,

Electrion suggested that they were experimenting on dragons, asking if they really thought they could stop him with simple nets.

Suddenly, the device holding him began to crack.

Electrion wondered if they truly believed that he could not condemn them to a life worse than death.

With a malicious grin on his face, the man stated that this was not the case, asking a rhetorical question that touched on what powerful beings could not.

Paying attention to the stone hanging over the cage, he noted that one should not underestimate the tricks of a hungry man.

The man said that if the dragon tries to throw something out, the girl will die immediately.

Lying on the floor of a wooden cage, the girl begged the dragon to forgive her.

In his thoughts, electrician revealed that their duty to protect people had turned against them.

Looking at the rope at the edge of the stone,

he noted that the mercy of the philanthropic dragon king had become a heavy burden,

and allowed them to be put on a leash. Being in the shackles of the nets,

electrician understood that if the rope tied to him moved, the person would die.

Beside himself with rage, the dragon called them pathetic worms.

Electrician reported that the moment he learned this, he could not do anything.

From what he heard, the dragon was shocked.

Turning to the boss, the guy stated that they found a treasure chest outside.

Having opened it, the guy asked the boss to look there.

Their gaze fell on the dragon egg.

After which, the guy told about rumors that said that it was the elixir of immortality.

Prying out in horror, Electrician declared that this was a blatant lie, saying that they could cut off his horns.

Moving his wings, the dragon said that they could tear them off him. The side himself with rage,

Electrian screamed that they could eat his bones, begging them not to touch the egg. Suddenly,

a volley of poison magical arrows was fired towards him. Due to the unimaginable number of arrows,

the dragon let out a terrifying roar. His gaze fell on a block of stone,

from under which a pool of blood could be seen. Electrian said that having come to his senses,

he was able to escape only two weeks later when that young girl died of hunger. The queen's face

was shrouded in genuine horror. Frighten, Kamofi tried to call out to her. Resting his forehead on the floor,

the dragon declared that everything was to blame for his carelessness, adding that he would personally

report everything to the king and pay for it with his life. A bloody mark formed on Alictrans' forehead,

asking him to raise his head, the queen wondered whether he was speaking and realizing what his

guilt was. Putting her hand to her face, she noted that if the dragon had ignored that girl's

plea for help, then how could he call himself a subordinate of the dragon king? With a devastated look,

The Queen said that if the king found out about this, his rage would overwhelm the entire retina.

Turning to the stunned camouflage, she asked to make sure that a Liktran story would not leave the walls,

and that they were the only two who knew everything. Turning her attention to the shocked dragon,

the Queen stated that she would tell the ruler that her strength was not enough to hatch the egg,

and it died. After what was said, a Liktran's eyes were shrouded in bitter tears.

The dragon reported that he could not forgive himself. His gaze fell on the estate.

Elictran said that many years later he continued to search for traces of the egg, noting that he

finally managed to find it. Squeezing the frightened man's throat, the dragon froze in one position.

Elictran stated that the man had already grown old. The man said that he was really very sorry,

adding that this was the only way to save his family. Looking at the angry dragon, he said that he

sold the egg to some terminally ill-rich man for a lot of money, adding that he did not know what

happened to it then. The sun's rays were visible from the windows of the estate. The body of a

The dead man was visible on the floor.

A Lictrian stated that after this situation, the search reached the dead end.

Looking at the corpse, the dragon noted that all he had left was revenge in the smell of

smoldering human flesh, which was a curse.

A mysterious crystal formed in his neck, from which a glow emanated, swinging a Lictrian

prepared to strike.

Their fists clashed in a fierce battle.

Pushing off the ground, Leonhardt covered the area with his protective barrier.

Looking at the dragon, the inquisitor wondered if he had taken revenge, not understanding

why he continued to wait for more. The side himself with rage, Electrion declared that he would not continue,

saying that if this curse was lifted, then history would only repeat itself. In the center of the wooden

structure was the shell of a descendant of the dragon king. Electrion noted that people quickly

forget history, standing next to her, the guy raised his hand, awaiting further action. The

dragon reported that they were putting the egg shell up for auction, asking if Leonhardt could present

it. Being on the second floor, the stranger watched all this. Electrion was amazed by this,

That the body of a child who died from illness is sold for money. From what he saw, the dragon king was shocked.

Electrician wondered how the father of this child would feel.

Beside himself with rage, Ash and Belip the city in his powerful flames.

The dragon reported that no one could pacify the king's anger.

Electrician's face was filled with despair.

His weapon was covered in slowly dripping blood.

Smurking, Zenovia noted that they all thought that killing the dragon king was the only way out.

A girl appeared before the eyes of the angry dragon king.

Electrion stated that the one who managed to suppress his anger was a young girl who dreamed of a

world where people and dragons live together. Adora's face was filled with confidence. The dragon

told her that he had made her a promise. Rushing into the attack, Electrion said that he had promised

to protect her with the sword when the dragon king was gone. Observing Leonhardt's broken arm,

he revealed that the upper draconian was their future. Having placed the blade behind his back,

the main character prepared to strike. The dragon said that if they killed the divine beast and

and removed the seal, this peaceful place will perish just like the egg that was stolen from him.

Rai's face showed multiple cuts and bloody streaks.

Clenching his fist, the Lictrian reported about the egg that foreshadowed the world,

which they only managed to grab onto. Blood gushed from the inquisitor's mouth.

The dragon's hand was covered in blood, sticking her hand into Leonhardt's chest,

a Lictrian frozen one position. Lowering his gaze, the dragon declared that he would do anything.

A sharp blow pierced lien hard's body. Thunder dragon, electric and plunged his hand into the

inquisitor's heart. Thunder lightning raged behind the two guys. Electriens crystal, which was in his neck,

glowed purple. His expression was very unhappy. Tivia noted that the dragons consumed by the

curse are called the dragon of evil. The prophetess lay on the stone floor and her body was

shrouded in the spell of the magical threat of Camfrey. The peacock dragon sat on the window,

the inside of which was empty, and laughed at the girls while Halleon and Kivia looked at her

her displeasedly and could not move. Camfrey replied that until now, Electrian had stopped

everyone who showed characteristic signs, and added that he would continue to do so. The prophetess's

face was dissatisfied. Kivian noted that Camoffrey should not forget that Electrian is also a dragon.

The thunder dragon crystal shone more and more brightly as he gridded his teeth. The prophetess

asked if there was a guarantee that the thunder dragon would not be subject to the power

of the curse, and added that if Electrian lost his mind, who would stop him. The peacock

But Dragon covered her mouth with her hand and a quiet mustard voice she told the girl

to shut up.

The dragon King Calderon exuded fire from his mouth of bright light while the protagonist

looked down at him and prepared to attack.

Kibby began to shout loudly about whether the peacock dragon was sure that he would not

burn the world tree.

Flying up, K.M. Frey closed her eyes and screamed for the prophetess to be silent, thereby

confirming her intentions.

She pointed her hands at the prophetess, which exuded the aura of the dragon, and the

aura was rainbow-colored.

The dragon screamed for Kivia to close her mouth.

The prophetess, lying on her stomach, abruptly turned over onto her back, hitting herself

painfully and squealing from the blow of the peacock dragon.

Camfrey hovered in the air and pressed the girls to the wall, her magic completely enveloped

the two girls.

The dragon screamed that electric would never do that and noted that no one had done as much

for the dragon family as he had done.

She remembered the warm mammoths, where the thunder dragon enjoyed a sunny day with his

companion.

The peacock dragon noted that even though people brought him a lot of trouble, this foolish

Dragon was still much more likely to fall in love with a person.

Camphe his eyes were filled with pain.

It was clear that she was ready to cry.

She screamed through her tears that this could not be changed, and she would still believe

an electric.

A sharp kick to the chin was prescribed to the thunder dragon from Leanheart.

The dragon jumped sharply to the side, simultaneously putting his hand to his face, while

the inquisitor's leg was still floating in the air.

Leanheart noted that it turns out that he takes away his kind of freedom and chooses life

with a curse, not even the standing murder, and added, "Are you really doing this for the safety of the dragons?"

With a quick movement of his hand, the thunder dragon wiped away the blood that had just appeared from his mouth and looked displeased at his opponent.

The dragon, not understanding this outcome of the situation, asked how.

Lee and Hart played with his broken arm with a smile on his face while the dragon could barely stand.

The inquisitor noted that although he is ready to kill a person, he will answer for this, like a dragon, and continue to speak, asking,

"It is interesting to know how I survived."

isn't it. Leonhardt's aura was activated around his wound, thereby stopping the bleeding. The aura

supplemented the missing part of his body, which helped the inquisitor move calmly. He noted that he had

previously made a hole under his attack without affecting the main blood vessels. Leonhardt's wound

was terrifying, but it was protected by his aura, the thunder dragon began to cough with a grin.

Quite the inquisitor noted that human techniques are developing much faster than the dragon thinks.

Electron was taken aback by the inquisitor's words, his face showed increasing rage,

and a crystal that pulsated grew across his body. The thunder dragon noted that he was a madman, and did he

really want to say that he injured himself on purpose. The crystal absorbs the curse, causing its

wear incredible pain, and it seemed that a little more in the curse would subdue the dragon's mind.

The crystal began to glow while the dragon clenched his teeth. The inquisitor brought his hand to the wound,

thereby increasing the flow of aura into the wound. Lee and Hart noted that when information was

needed, he added that it can be useful to miss a blow. He said with a chuckle, especially in a fight

with someone like him. The inquisitor noted that he was giving this little advice on behalf of the

inquisitor. Lee and Hart looked at the dragon menacingly, his eyes glowing bright blue. Lee and Hart

noted that there was something else. The thunder dragon's eyes narrowed sharply and he suddenly

shuttered. In an instant, Lee and Hart attacked electric and he raised his broken arm behind his back

like a weapon. Lee and Hart continued to say that a guy who is willing to face the consequences of

murder can't be bad. The thunder dragon abruptly placed a block in front of itself as a blow

flew towards it. As if with a whip, the inquisitor hit electric and hard in the face, causing the

dragon to fall face down. The thunder dragon's eyes are empty just a little more and he is ready to

lose consciousness. In his thoughts, the dragon noted that he had definitely blocked the

inquisitor's blow. He did not understand why this happened and why the block did not help.

Leonhardt looked at the dragon as his broken arm slowly fell down after being struck.

The thunder dragon noted in his mind that the inquisitor was using his broken arm as a whip.

Leanheart looked at the dragon with the cold gaze, his eyes still sparkling brightly.

Electric and asked himself if Leanheart really didn't feel pain at all. An unexpected blow from the

inquisitor, which was delivered with incredible power, sent electric and flying, the dragon flew

up like a bullet, and the equipment lying nearby, along with stones, scattered from the

incredible force of the blow to the sides. Having flown up, a series of blows passed between the

inquisitor and the dragon from their blows, stones began to break and fly in different directions,

Falling off. The inquisitor noted that the peaceful existence of dragons and humans is a superficial gall. An

increasing number of blows were aimed at the thunder dragon, which defended itself against them as best it could,

while simultaneously delivering its own blows to Leanheart. The lectrian held the block in front of him,

crossing his two arms, while the inquisitor threw his arm behind his back and activated the shield.

Leanheart noted that he is still confident that there is another reason that could explain his actions,

Such as guilt over losing the egg. Before he could say anything, the dragon received a strong blow to the face with his fist.

The inquisitor hit his opponent so hard that he fell face first into the ground, destroying everything in his path as the inquisitor levitated above the dragon,

looking at a pile of stones that broke from the impact and flew in different directions.

Now, the inquisitor continued to say, "There must be something that the dragon greatly regrets isn't there."

There, the Thunder Dragon slammed into a stone pillar.

From the impact, a lot of smoke began to fly around the area.

A diamond saturated with a curse began to glow bright purple.

Lean hard-assed what he bought it for.

Electrian began to be absorbed by dark energy, thereby giving him a new appearance.

The Thunder Dragon screamed at the inquisitor to shut up.

Electroni took off on his wings and studied his fury with a bunch of lightning that gathered

into a cross.

He noted that Leonard should not destroy what he had received for the sake of peace with

people.

The standard dragon launched a powerful attack that consisted of hundreds of lightning bolts at the inquisitor.

He continued, noting that the inquisitor should not be approached out of harmony.

A strong surge of the dragons aura consisting of lightning struck one of the pillars where Leonard was located.

The dragons aura was enveloped in the inquisitors aura.

A fusion of aura has occurred, but the bursts of energy were not long and coming.

On each other's aura, the two opponents stood and fought, throwing a bunch of punches at each other.

There attacks simultaneously touched each other, and now they increased its flow to overcome the other's aura.

As a result, the lightning of the Thunder Dragon, Electrian, defeated the Inquisitor's aura, and destroyed it into small fragments, breaking it in half.

Leonard looked at the dragon with displeasure and contempt. He asked him about harmony, and noted that harmony is possible only under equal conditions.

The Inquisitor created a pile of large nails that were pointed towards the Thunder Dragon.

Electry in place the block in front of himself and with difficulty restrained the rush of his opponents aura.

He noted in his mind that he should protect. The nails nailed the dragon and its wings tightly to the column.

After a pause after attacking him, the dragon finished his thought by saying egg.

Election was overwhelmed with emotions that were difficult to fight.

He almost drank from the weight of the load that had fallen on him.

In parallel with his thoughts, Leonard flew up to him with his whip from his broken arm.

He was going to attack.

The thunder dragon shouted in his thoughts, a promise.

The curse completely consumed electrician's right side. He turned his hand into a fist, and he was surrounded by a bunch of lightning.

He shouted that people were weak because they needed the protection of dragons.

Two santa-pursive rivals came into contact with each other, thereby causing a bright flash of contact of different energies.

Leonhard looked at electrician as with empty eyes and threw one arm back. He asked the dragon again,

defense, and noted that he could still see him.

Leonhardt, with the help of his aura, created a huge hammer that was 15 times larger than them. At the same time, their fists were still in contact with each other. The Thunder Dragon was completely terrified of the

on the green grass, brooding with his hand on his knee with a look that showed his shock.

He noted that he did not think that he would rely on people for so many things, and added that

he simply had no words.

Then suddenly the thunder dragon was given a strong click, causing it to squeal in pain.

Hanging in front of him was a beautiful blonde within chanting blue eyes, who looked at

him with displeasure and he was in love with her.

The girl asked him if he was back to his old ways again, and noted that since they lived

together, then of course they should help each other.

They sat on a cliff and watched a beautiful view of the stone city.

The dragon noted that they still owed a debt to the people.

The girl replied that she was raised by the dragon at ease.

Grinning, electron replied that this was different.

Adora smiled at Electriene, looking at him.

The girl noted that if this bothers him, then let him show hospitality to the people who

come after them.

The thunder dragon lowered its head and looked down doomily.

Electriene noted that he could not promise such a thing.

Adora sat down opposite the thunder dragon and handed him a wooden box.

With a smile, the girl said, "Let him just forget it then."

Electrian looked at the box with concern, already holding it in his hands.

He asked to door what it was.

The girl replied that this was her little bribe.

Opening the box, Electrian saw the shell of the dragon king, which was red in color, with

blue outlines of flames.

The thunder dragon screamed in surprise, he couldn't believe his eyes.

Closing the box, he brought it to his heart, and looked at a door with eyes of complete

puzzlement while she smiled slightly.

shouting, he asked where she got it from, he emphasized the word in tone. Looking slightly,

she smiled with all her teeth. Adora said that it was a secret that she would only tell

when they were leaving. The sky was filled with stars and glowing fireflies that hovered

near the grave. The dragon noted that Adora banished her would then sign a pact of existence

with the dragons on behalf of all humanity. There were ruins, broken columns everywhere

that had been damaged during the struggle. Lee and Hart, with a calm smile, began to reason

that living with dragons would be fun. The thunder dragon was trembling all over and

tried to get up, but it didn't work out well for him. He said sadly that let the inquisitor laugh as long as he

can't. We'll fit over his words, but, electric and slowly began to stand up, still trembling violently,

while Leon aren't looking at him silently, or as dissipating. He continued to talk about how this

dream gave him the meaning of life, and noted that the high dragon is the dream act. The thunder

dragon's entire body was covered in the energy of the curse that was on it. He noted that he

vows to protect the egg. Looking to the side, the inquisitor noted that this was also funny.

Suddenly, purple layers of the curse began to peel off from the Thunder Dragon's face, leaving streaks

of blood in the places where it had spread. The inquisental noted that his pro-torque chivalroused,

he added that the Thunder Dragon is afraid of life under the pretext of protecting this place.

Lee and Hart turned around, and the Lictrian looked behind him. All the inhabitants of this

area came to them, where the bulk of them were dragons, as well as Kivia and Hollyan. The peacock

dragon called Lictrian, her eyes were wet. She noted that it was time for them to stop. In Ryze's head,

But everything was colored red, and he was attacked by a bunch of monsters that looked like wolves.

Monsters surrounded Riot from all sides and growled very loudly.

The monsters attacked the main character one after another, and they were mercilessly cut.

Riot noted to himself that if he didn't fight, he would die.

His eyes were filled with fear and rage.

He told himself that if he was to survive, he had to keep fighting.

The main character had already dealt one blow to the monsters and was running away from them.

Stopping Riot's eyes narrowed.

He noted that he should not even let his guard down, even suffering from pain for a long time,

and the battle had become quite exhausting.

A bunch of menacing fangs were pointed straight at Ryo at one time.

How strange?

The hero noted, "Something is wrong here."

The largest and most terrifying monster looked at Ryo with a crazy grin.

Everyone who came watched Julian Hart.

He didn't know how to react and what to feel.

He felt pain that was squeezing his heart from the inside.

He didn't understand why.

He shouted the name of the peacock dragon, calling her coma, and she looked at him next

to him with trembling lips. At that moment, when Kivia and Holian were imprisoned and the compressor sat on the window,

holding them back in her rainbow shackles. Holian noted that Kamoffrey herself understood that

Electrian had chosen the wrong path and added that despite this, could she stop him? Kamoffrey's eyes were full

of bitter tears that were hidden. She shouted that no, that if she didn't, then who would believe in

Electrian and asked what Holian knew about it. Closing her eyes and pain, she screamed. Holian

noted that she knew enough. The girl lowered her gaze, and her lips began to tremble while

Kivya looked at her in parallel. Holly noted that it was exactly the same with her, so she

understands how the peacock dragon feels. Holly recalled images of her friends leaving into a dark cave,

namely Gargan and Vivian. She noted that her dear friends, to whom she had a vague suspicion,

were beginning to grow apart. Holly and silently looked after them with sadness. The girl continued

to say that she had no doubts and wanted to believe in them because she loved them. Kamafri was running

after someone. Holly noted that in the end her faith became just an excuse to justify herself,

and added that in reality, she was only pretending that nothing had happened.

Holly and smiled at the Peacock Dragon. She noted that if she really loves him,

then let him not repeat her mistakes. Kamafri ran into electrician's arms, thereby jumping on him.

The Thunder Dragon hugged his girlfriend and looked sadly at the floor. He said that he had really

made a mistake. Kamafri could not hold back, her eyes began to water, but she did not let go of the

the Thunder Dragon. Come off-renoted that the dragon is foolish, because how can this be?

She looked at her companions. The Peacock Dragon noted that everyone knows that he is trying

for the sake of all of them. For the sake of their protection, she added that freedom cannot

be obtained without taking risks. The Thunder Dragon remembered how he ran with the Dora

Smiling. The Peacock Dragon noted that the time has simply come for everything. The Thunder

Dragon remembered the dragon king, who noted that the shell was destined to crack. Camoff

The man next to him noted that although he was a little annoyed by their guests, he would finally get what he came for. All the residents stopped in front of a magical, stone-like green barrier that was full of cracks. One of the men looked through the gap that had formed in the barrier.

He was very surprised by what he saw. The magical beast beat RB with all his might, driving his head deep into the ground. The beast threw back its paw. In an instant, with a quick movement, he punched Ryan with all his strength. The magical beast grabbed the main character's hand with its teeth. He was satisfied while Ryan was immobilized. With all the power of the magical beast, Ryan was struck face first into the ground, causing the prodiganist to wince in pain. Ryan screamed heart-rendingly, and splashes of his blood-flue around him. Suddenly, the magical beast hit the main character's hand.

character with its trombone, the main character's blood scattered in all directions.

Halleon and the rest of the spectators were in great shock from what was happening.

They did not expect such an outcome, but thought that everything would be the opposite.

Taking air into its mouth, the magical beast blew into its trombone with all its strength,

so that the ground under its feet collapsed into separate ranks.

While the beast was satisfied, and Ryze's blood scattered in ever greater quantities to the

sides.

Halleon covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes were very narrowed, and she called in

in real shock, like the others, and Kibby was numb with shock. The proteganist hand turned

pale from the large amount of blood loss, and he could no longer hold the weapon in his hand,

his hand simply lay lifeless on its hilt. The prophetess's eyes narrowed very much, shouting

out the proteganist's name, she tried to run to his aid, but was stopped by Leon Hart, who grabbed

her by the waist. The inquisitor held Kibby and did not let her go as she tried to get out

of his hands. Leon Hart objected to her, saying that it was very dangerous there, and Kibby

The prophetesses looked at the lifeless hand of the protagonist. She shouted that Ryou urgently needed to be saved and asked Lianhart to urgently remove the barrier. Barely walking towards the couple Electrion with the Peacock Dragon, he noted that they should not go there under any circumstances. The Divine Beast stood and rejoiced at its victory over the main character as if it were dancing. Thunder Dragon noted that the Divine Beast imposes deadly debuffs, and added that making even one tiny mistake and all the children will die. Electrion held onto his lungs and barely breathing the body.

even one tiny mistake, and all the children will die.

Electrian held onto his lungs and barely breathed while Kamafri looked at him in disbelief.

The thunder dragon declared that he would finish off the divine beast, no matter the cost.

The peacock dragon reproached her friend, noting that in his deplorable condition, she would

go.

Electrian looked kindly at his friend and smiled.

He noted that he could not protect anything, and now he had a chance to fix it.

And he added that this was his last wish.

Residents began to shout that the main character was getting back on his feet.

these words they attracted the attention of Leonhardt and the prophetess. The inquisitor looked

incredulously towards the barrier while the prophetess was confused. Leonhardt noted that something was wrong

with this situation. Rios suddenly began to rise to his feet. The monster looked and surprised towards

the main character. Rios' eyes glowed red. He was overcome by a voice in his head that asked the

monster if he really wanted him dead. A satisfied monster in his thoughts asked him if he really

wanted to go back. The monster looked down on Rios while the main character stood with his head

down. A voice asked Raiu if he thought he was human. The monster buried its fangs in a smile. He said asking if Raiu was

looking down on them. The monster, which looks like a fox, began to laugh at Raiu. He said that the main character

had been killing and burning them for 20 years, and noted that his entire body was made of their flesh.

Kill them all. Kill them all. Kill them all. Raiu began to repeat this phrase countless times

in his head, which simply destroyed his morale. Raiu grinned, his hair turning fiery red.

You are just like us, the voice told him. Two flashes flew in the sky, looking like shooting stars.

It was Addie's flying on a dragon in Thermia, Addie's looked back with the pleasure and was indignant.

He noted that Thermia should calm down and let him explain.

Thermia flew after him and roared. She did not believe Addie's words, and shouted that he was lying,

and added that she already had him in her throat. Addie's noted that this is not the problem,

and she, flying after him, shouted for him to marry her then. They flew up to a building that

that was burning bright red, Addie's began to stutter at Termias' words. The dragon girl shouted

at him to look. Addie's lowered his gaze and was completely horrified. The earth began to collapse,

and it seemed that something was about to crawl out from under it along with a red glow.

Addie's shouted for Thermia to be careful. The barrier was crushed, and it burst like an inflatable

bubble, and a powerful red aura burst out from under the ground. Addie's dodged the streams

of energy as best he could. Suddenly, the divine beast flew up at breakneck speed, thanks

to Ria's blow. Paulian and Leonhardt tried to maintain the barrier to save the others.

Leonhardt looked at Ria's condition. He noted that this was very bad. Holding a powerful barrier,

the inquisitor attracted the attention of the prophetess. He called Kivya by name and asked

permission to ask the girl something. The inquisitor's gaze was directed at Ria, who was

slaying the divine beast with great zeal and desire. Leonhardt noted that he thought the

proteganist showed no signs of murderous intent, and he added that it seemed to him that

The landmark had failed, and therefore the thirst had not progressed.

Rio jumped up and was ready to attack the beast.

The inquisitor noted that Rio said that he did not notice any signs of thirst.

The main character accelerated during the jump and against the force of the wind he accelerated

in order to successfully jump and finish off the monster.

But if it was true, Leonardo noted he asked Kivia how bad it really was.

Kivia looked down sadly, remembering Rio's dream, which told him to destroy all his obstacles

on the way.

The main character sharply opened his eyes and fear. His pupils narrowed. In an instant, the main character turned to face the prophetess. He was saturated with fear. Unfortunately, she smiled sweetly and response to his suffering. Lean heart was already holding the barrier with heaviness, while Kivya was dimly silent. Again and again, said the inquisitor every time. When Kivya looked at her powder compact with a mirror the last time, she noticed that she was very

that there were black cracks running down her cheeks. Leonhardt continued, saying that Kibia had

used the last of her divine power, hadn't she? The inquisitor asked her. The divine beast screamed

heart-rendingly from the blow of the protagonist. His eyes were almost bulging. To ease his thirst

for murder, Leonhardt continued dumadly. Ria pointed his weapon, which was thrown behind his

back, ready to strike. In an instant, the main character pierced the back of the beast, causing

it to scream and pain. The main character clenched his teeth, trying to restrain himself,

he was having trouble. In an instant, gathering his courage, the main character struck the divine beast

and cut it in half, blood was everywhere. The hand of the divine beast, which looked like a bull's skull,

screamed heart-rendingly. The upper half of the beast's body attacked the proteganist within

describeable fury. Satisfied, the divine beast strongly missed the right hand of the main character,

causing him to put his second hand to his face and pain. The beast, without letting go of the

proteganist's hand, decided to slide him along the ground. Suddenly, the divine beast noticed the

The look of a killer in the eyes of the main character, which made him very scared, Rios' smile exceeded all expectations, he was happy.

Rio hit the beast in the eye, which forced the second eye to fall out due to his blow.

Everything was covered in blood, especially the hands of the main character.

Rio's eyes glowed red, he wanted more, and his smile never left his face.

Leonhardt looked at Rios seriously and wearily.

He noted that the biggest threat now is not the dragons, but the divine beast.

His gay is past the crazy proteganist. RIO suddenly jumped on the already crippled divine beast,

and inflicted heavy damage on it. The inquisitor noted that they were afraid of RIO,

the voice in the head of the main character continued to tell him to kill everyone.

Hades sat astride either, who took the form of a wyvern and circled high in the air among

the crimson flames. Addys widened his red eyes and fought with the lost look that he vaguely

thought that everything would be fine. Watching the red-haired RIO fight with a huge creature

that resembled a pile of muscles. Addys came to the conclusion that he had such a feeling due to the shear

strength of the protagonist. Addys looked at how the main character held his heavy sword with strong,

bloody hands, and silently noted Ryan's willpower capable of curbing his murderous addiction.

When Ryan jumped and attacked the monster with his aura, Addys thought about why the main character

needed such strength and such great willpower. Looking at the monster in the form of a dog with

an open mouth in which sharp fang shone, Addys came to the conclusion that he could not

Not understand what the main character was trying to suppress.

The man's fist clenched so tightly that the outline of veins appeared on it, and struck the monster

so hard that dark blood sprayed into the air.

A creature with massive muscle sat with one clawed palm covering its face, while the other

struck the ground and raised a bloody fountain.

The man buried his teeth aggressively, clenching the flesh between his even white teeth.

The main character stood over the defeated dog, tearing off the monster's limb with his teeth

and waving in the air.

The dog roared definitely in pain, his red eyes and fanged mouth wide open.

Chamafrya, Electrian, Halian, and Kivia tensely watched from afar the explosions and burning

flames on the high rocky mountain.

Ryu, pinning the enemy to the ground, swung his two-handed sword and, with hatred in his

eyes, struck the monster with powerful blows.

The top of the mountain was burning brightly, and powerful explosions could be seen at its

middle.

Chamafrya looked lost, and Electrian screamed as several dragons appeared high in the air

and quickly flew back.

Ria is bright red sword, imbued with his aura, cut through the air along with the wooden weapon.

Kivia watched the situation excitedly, her dark blue eyes widening.

The main character attacked the enemy without stopping, from whom only a mess was left on

the ground and his severed limbs were scattered around.

Ria pulled out a sharp polygonal object from the monster's sticky body, followed by purple veins.

The main character tore the object out of the monster's body and shook it off the purple

sticky liquid.

Thermias saw the dark silhouette of Raiu from Afar and adjusting her helmet with horns

mistook the main character for Addys. The girl continued to look at the young man, her black

and yellow round eyes widening in shock. Thermias looked closer and saw the main character standing

among the dusty fog with a sharp angled object in his hand, bloody clothes and face,

and brightly shining red hair. Raiu noticed that someone was watching him and turned his gaze

full of cruelty to Thermias. The main character grinned sinisterly with pale lips

And a brilliant yellow flash appeared in his eyes. Thermias shuttered and frozen fear, covered in beads of sweat all over her face and body. The main character slowly moved from his place, dragging his weapon along the ground behind him. Thermias tried to back away and fell to the ground, holding her hand out in front of her with a look of horror on her face. Thermias fearfully watched as the main character approached her and swung a two-handed sword at her. The girl instinctively cowered and put her palms in front of her face and an attempt to protect herself from the main character's attack. Thermias raised her head and saw Addi's in front of her face.

of her, using ice magic and creating a shield, which was hit by rise scarlet sword.

While either was sitting next to the frightened Thermia Addies, with eyes shining from tears,

screamed piercingly for the main character to wake up, because the divine creature had long

been dead.

The ice shield began to crack under rise sword, who looked at Addies with a scary smile and

empty eyes while he shouted that the protagonist no longer needed to fight.

When Addies called the main character by name, his eyes turned a rich yellow color.

interference before his eyes, Riosa, aggressive animals instead of his comrades. And instead

of the magician's words, he heard only in articulate screams. The main character destroyed

the ice shield with a powerful blow, and due to the blast wave, Addie's lost his balance

and fell back. Suddenly, yellow lightning and turquoise magical streams appeared in the air.

The protagonist was knocked down by these sudden attacks with a loud sound and flew back.

New stains of fresh blood appeared on Rios face and body, and he smiled maliciously, narrowing

his eyes. Lee and Hart looked at the main character with a stern face, and electric and hovering

in the air next to him looked a little worried. The inquisitor and the dragon turned around

and simultaneously shouted for Addie's, either in Thermia to leave Mal. Electric and suddenly

fell silent and tensed, widening his amber eyes. Addie stood in front of the two girls and

looked lost at the huge bloody wound on his body, stretching from his shoulder to his stomach.

Addie smiled weakly but sincerely, saying that everything was fine, and streams of blood

float from his mouth. When Addie's closed his eyes and, having lost his last strength, began to fall

on his back, either opened her green eyes and shock, looking at the young man in horror.

Either and Thermiah caught the young man, Lynn Hart quickly rushed towards Addie's,

and Electrian was filled with rage and looked at the main character with hatred,

not understanding how he dared to do such a thing. Electrian the next moment found himself in front of

Raiu and put his palm on his face, and at that time Halian and Kivia also ran to the wounded Addie's.

Thermia and Ethan screamed the maids, named definitely as Leonhardt healed the maids along with

Holly and shouted at her to stop the bleeding first. At ease opened his eyes and said weekly with a

slight smile, squeezing out one word at a time that he tried to single-handedly stop the

main character and in the end could not cope with him because he turned out to be too weak.

Ethan, tears gathering in her eyes, screamed for at ease to shut up and called out to Leonhardt.

Kivia watched intently as Leonhardt convinced Holly and to focus on stopping the

bleeding when the woman mentioned how much aura had accumulated in Addie's wound.

Thermia sobbed in with a pitiful face desperately repeated the name of the wounded magician.

At ease, looking at the girl from under half open eyelids,

asked her not to make such a face, saying that so far everything was fine.

As electrician and the protagonist fought, at ease said that he had already

mentioned the many similarities between rise addiction and the curse of the dragons.

Looking at the sharp object and the protagonist's hand,

at ease said that they could create a cure for the curse if it was a crystal of a divine creature.

At ease held out his pale palm, in which lay around golden object with identical round holes.

Ether, through her tears, loudly asked why they needed medicine if Addie's was suffering so much.

Addie's, whose body was being healed by two pairs of palms, replied with a smile that everything would

come to an end if the protagonist was not stopped right now. When Ryo kicked his opponent in the chin

and threw him into the air, Addie's concluded that Electrine could not cope alone, and that the

more time they spent, the more the curse took hold of the protagonist. Lee and Hart listened with a

straight face as Addie's added in a weak voice that without the inquisitor's abilities and strength,

It would be difficult for them to oppose the protagonist, even if they all united. As Hades began to beg for

his comrades to listen to him, Ethan's lips curled and her tear-filled eyes turned red.

Addies, whose head was held by Thermia and whose palm was wrapped around Ethan, silently looked

at Leonardo's he evenly told the magician not to die. While Kivia was wiping her wet eyes,

Leonardo stood up and stretching his brush, said that the main character would really turn into a

killer if Addies died. The prophetess turned to Addies with a smile and said that she knew that

that the young man always had a plan, and added that she would do everything to lift the curse.

Thermia, looking at the departing ether, screamed in despair, not understanding why the girl

decided to leave her friend at the moment when he needed healing.

Ether smiled widely in, with eyes wet from tears, promised that she would get the crystal,

in addition telling Addie's not to dare die.

Addie's, lying with his eyes closed, stretched his pale lips into a smile after these words.

Ether, along with Leon Hart and Kivia, rushed towards Ryle and Electrian, due to whose

His duel of bright red yellow flash appeared high in the air.

Thermia began to sob loudly, tears rolling down her cheeks as she screamed loudly after

the fleeing trio, for she thought that they were leaving Addie's because they no longer considered

him their friend and did not love him.

Holian, turning around, calmly explained that they were doing what Addie's asked them to do,

so that they would not regret it later and so that the magician would not blame himself

in the end.

When Addie's rose from the ground with Holian's help and said that they were good friends,

Thermia screamed in fear.

He's turned to the queen of the nymphs, on whose face there was an expression of a mixture of anxiety and sadness.

Thermia fell silent when Addie's called out to her. Addie's turned around with a smile and said that he would like to ask one last thing.

On the ground, where a pool of blood had spread, there were small gold fragments.

In the sky strewn with clouds, something yellow flashed, surrounded by lightning of the same color.

Electric and roared definitely, raising his hand up and preparing to use his thunder dragon form.

Wings grew from the man's back, and behind him a huge golden dragon appeared,

He threw his aura filled sword into the air, causing him to spin on its axis to defend against the attack. A distraught Ryuz eyes turned white as he grabbed the weapon by the hilt and raised it in front of him. The next second, the main character kicked electric in on the chin with a swing, while grinning ominously. The main character swung his sword, preparing to make another attack. Then the main character turned his sword into the air, causing him to spin on his head. He was a strong

When Riah cut the air with his weapon, attacking Electrian, his sword left a thick crimson trail in space.

Electrian, whose face was distorted from tension, jerked his head sharply in an attempt to dodge the blow of the Protagonist.

The man, spreading his wings wide, dodged the murderous attacks and was silently surprised at the power of Riah for during the duel with the divine creature the stranger was not so strong.

Suddenly, Electrian lost sight of the enemy and frowned in puzzlement and the main character at that moment found himself right in front of the man,

in, approaching him with a devilish smile. When the protagonist attacked Electrian, the man was

sent flying in the opposite direction, and a red flash collided with a turquoise one. The space was

filled with clouds of dark and smoke. Electrian heaved himself up from the ground with a look of

pain on his face as the man in front of him told him not to let his guard down. Electrian,

seeing Leonhard and armor and a mask in front of him, fell into shock, immediately thinking about

the wounded at ease. Leonhard, looking at how the main character landed down with an explosion,

said that he did everything possible for at ease, and the main problem now is RIO. The inquisitor looked at the

proteinist with a weapon on his shoulders and said that for some reason RIO had already reached the

sixth level, and in other words, he was able to easily endure all the damage caused by the divine

creature. When the main character raised his head and looked at his opponents with a terrible look,

Leonark concluded that RIO was able to kill the divine creature and his a real monster himself.

Kivia, looking at the main character with frowning eyebrows, explained to the stunned

and electrician that Ryue, fortunately, prefers to attack stronger opponents. The girl looked

at the magic crystal in the hands of the protagonist and concluded that they just need to get it.

Either took out two thin swords and with a confident smile stated that she could try to take the

crystal at the right moment if the other two distracted the main character. The girl's face showed

sadness and excitement as she mentally asked that he's to be able to hold out. The electrician looked

at Ethan's surprise as her palm trembled along with her weapon. The man smiled softly,

reflecting on the unity of humans and dragons. On the ground where the bloody puddle had spread, they were small gold-colored fragments. Thermia and Holly

and carefully helped add ease up the cliff as a blinding flash of burgundy, yellow and turquoise shone high in the air.

Thermia, who was carrying the mage, widened her eyes and shock, amazed that a person was capable of fighting

like that. While Holly and focused on healing addies, he explained to Thermia that ordinary people

could not fight like that. Addies, holding a round golden object in his hand, looked at the battle

taking place from above with the smile. Addies looked at kivious, electric, lean-heart,

ether, and rio, concluding that these were his comrades. Leonhardt, whose lower half of his face was

hidden behind an iron mask, clenched his palm into a fist, and bright green prana concentrated

in space around him. The inquisitor put his hands in front of him, creating magical figures in the air

in the form of giant human fists, hurricanes, and whirlwinds. The main character grinned

predatoryly and looked at his opponents with crazy white and dies, while bright red lines after the

The aura flash passed his face.

Ryou jumped up, swinging the glowing weapon around him as Leonhardt's attacks rushed towards

him.

The main character found himself right in front of a huge turquoise figure hundreds of times

larger than Ryou.

Above the inquisitor's magical attack was Electrion.

Who with a furious face was preparing to strike the enemy with electric discharges.

Leonhardt and Electrion caught up and simultaneously flew towards the distraught stranger.

The huge, bright green hammer, along with a blinding golden flash, struck merging into

one powerful attack.

The magical blow crashed into the surface of the earth, raising a powerful explosion

along with sand and fragments of broken stones.

The main character, raising a red sword above himself, stood in the center of a deep depression

in the ground and was surrounded by swirling clouds of dust.

Ry raised his head and screamed at the top of his lungs.

The in-heart raised his palm with his fingers bent, creating many voluminous rectangular

objects with his magic.

The main character staggered when the objects created by the inquisitor stuck deep into

the ground and surrounded him.

the enraged Rioskreamed again, tearing his vocal cords, Kivia appeared above him and, with

a face full of contempt, threw a long black rope over the stranger. The main character fell

silent and clenched his jaw angrily when the prophetesses ribbon-tightened tightly before

his eyes. The system informed the alien that it had detected an unauthorized intrusion into

the directive. When Ryo, who had Kivia sitting on his shoulders and clutching a black ribbon

over his eyes, was rendered incapacitated by Leonhardt's designs, either rushed towards the

protagonist. When Ryo, who had only one phrase in front of his eyes, killed them all, began to struggle

aggressively, Kivia screamed loudly, and the skin on her face and neck began to fall away, forming

black cracks. Aether jumped in the air and stretched out her open palm with all her might towards the

sharp angled crystal in the palm of the protagonist. Suddenly, Ryo raised a blood red weapon into the

air. The main character powerfully hit the ground with his sword, breaking it and raising a

blast wave, causing Kivia, either, and Leonhardt's turquoise structures to fly off in

different directions. A powerful wind rose and swept Kivia's and either off their feet.

80s, Thermia and Holian approached a huge lake of seething lava. Holian knelt down and went back to

healing the mage while Addi said that he had changed over the past 5 years and was able to love

this place. 80s, leaning on Thermia's, lowered his head and said with sadness that in the end he

could not say this. While the main character with a crazy smile cut space with his weapon, Addi said

said that he was very happy when they came for him.

Ryu, clutching a magic crystal in one hand and a sword in the other, looked at how the

turquoise objects created by the inquisitor, broken into pieces, flew in the air above him.

As the protagonist, blood, red, or a struck electric along his body, Addie's lossly said that

he had something important to tell them.

Ryu's attack took out Leon Hart, and Addie's concluded that he had to communicate that he

would not be able to stay with them.

When Ether stood on one of the fragments of stones, Addie said that this girl was so happy

to see him, as if ten years had passed, although in the real world only a week had passed.

Aether buried her teeth angrily in frowned, spinning her metal weapon in the air.

When the girl rushed into battle with a cryful of anger, Addie's added that this

act of her has left him speechless. Large tears rolled down Thermias cheeks,

and she, sniffling, called Addie's a fool. Addie's opened his eyes wide and froze when the sobbing

Thermias screamed with pain in her voice that the magician simply loved Aether. Addie's,

without raising his head, smiled and apologized to Thermia.

Aether quickly jumped from one stone to another, leaving behind traces in the form of pale blue lightning.

The main character tightly clutched the crystal and sword in his hands, waiting for the girl to attack.

Although Aether, who landed on one of the stones not far from the main character,

did not hear this, Addi's apologize to her too.

Aether frowned aggressively and clenched her jaw, silently begging the others to hurry.

The girl continued to move with lightning speed around the main character,

who remained in place and carefully watched the movements of the opponent.

Aether jumped from one stone shard to another, silently worrying that Addis was still waiting for them.

Addis, sitting surrounded by flames, held around gold and object in his palms and looked at it.

At this moment, Aether and Addis were thinking about each other. The girl was brought out of her thoughts

by the main character rushing towards her with a raised weapon blazing from the aura.

Rai's face twisted into a creepy wide smile, more reminiscent of the grin of a wild animal,

as he prepared to use the cross strike technique. Aether, holding a sword in each hand,

approach the main character. The girl froze and widened her eyes in horror in which a reflection

of the bright red aura emanating from Raiu and his weapon could be seen. Leonhardt, who was lying

on the stone ground, opened his eyes in fear when he saw what was happening. Electrician was able

to open only one eye because the other was previously cut by Raiu's sword, but he also watched the

situation with fear unable to rise. Kivia, who already had a large black spot with cracks on her

pale cheek clutched her wounded hand and screamed loudly, either continued to run, accepting

her fate.

A huge blood red flash appeared in front of the swordswoman, the brightness of which caused

everything else to fade into darkness, either closed her eyes in a beam of light fell on

her eyelids.

The girl prepared to use the fastest magic sword technique, suddenly a man with blond hair

and eyes with the same cracks on his face as kibbyous appeared, holding a sword in front

of him.

the magic sword replication technique. Instead of Ryan and Ethan, only red and blue flashes were visible.

Ethan, with wide, shining eyes, rushed towards the protagonist using the celestial legacy technique.

Thermia and Holly and led the wounded at ease by the arms to the lava lake at the top of the volcano,

from which steam rose, hiding the night sky, and behind it a red flash shone on the plane.

While the pointy, eard girl was treating the magician with prana,

Thermia led him to the very edge, informing him that from this place the battle would be best visible.

However, she, gloomily looking ahead, warned the red-haired guy to be careful, because there was

a lava lake nearby.

At ease, holding a gold-colored, divine artifact in his hands, which is an antidote to the curse

of dragons, closed his eyes and thanked the girl for her concern.

Thermius stood with tears in her eyes and rubbed her sniffling nose with her huge dragon paw,

concluding that there was no point in doing anything now.

While the girl turned to At ease, informing him that she had fulfilled his request and asking him to

to accept treatment in return, a photo of Adora flew out of his head while he continued to hold

the divine artifact in his hands. The magicians' attention was drawn to the magical antidote,

and meanwhile the photograph flew further and further, rising into the sky, which Thermian noticed

with concern. Surrounded by steam from the lake and sparks of lava, the girl flew up to

catch Adora's photo, asking the aloof at ease what he would do if she lost it. Now Thermian's

dragon paw held a photograph, and the girl in the air noticed Holly and approaching

in confusion, calling loudly for the magician.

Thermia watched the legendary heroine with concern, wondering why she looked so scared.

A powerful surge of blood red aura appeared behind the enraged Raya running towards the

ether as the blonde flew towards him with her swords ready.

The muslim had performed a basic level cross kick that he had used thousands of times.

In just a few milliseconds it is almost impossible to block, and for most it looks like

one movement.

It seemed like a movement accomplished in 10 milliseconds or less.

The reaction speed limit is 1 millisecond, so the gap is very small.

But even if the reaction is fast, the body will not be able to move its sufficient speed.

It is possible that the use of electrical impulses from the sword allows signals to be sent

by passing the central nervous system, and direct impact on the muscles can allow the reaction

speed to be increased to the maximum possible values.

Then the reaction speed will reach the speed of lightning.

As Ryle unleashed powerful strikes with her aura blade one after another, either with

glowing eyes dodged them, moving at lightning speed and leaving a streak of electrical discharges.

At the battle site, a powerful explosion of bloody or a formed with a bright flash behind which nothing was visible.

Electrion, struck by a strong shock, froze, watching the fierce battle and noticing in the process what was not visible to the naked eye.

While Ryze toned hand held the divine spike stone, blue lightning encircled her.

The main character swung his aura blade when a strong blue glow appeared in front of him,

Which blinded the man, and behind him was either trying to take away the artifact and

Electrine was surprised to notice that the girl was a wyvern. Sitting in the dust not far from the ancient dragon,

Leanhart calmly reported that it was not surprising that Ethan was just the talking wyvern.

However, the inquisitor noticed that he had only seen the technique used by the blonde,

who forcefully tried to pull out the stone by wrapping her legs around the jocks arm.

Once, Leanhart continued to watch the wyvern's efforts with slightly open eyes.

Ether made a lot of effort, and then she began to scream, continuing to pull the divine stone towards herself with all her might.

Her technique, however, was not enough because the Wyvern was superior to its opponent in speed,

but in physical power it was much inferior to Ryle. To the jock, Ether was like a three-year-old with a knife,

and now he turned his back on the girl who was failing. The guy shook his hand with the stone without making much effort,

and Ether flew back with all her might, falling to the ground and raising dust.

Kibir, gridding her teeth, forcefully caught the Wyvern with rolled up eyes, preventing it from hitting the ground. Surrounded by

streams of dust, Ryotoured over the girls, casting a disdainful glance at them with yellow eyes

glowing when Ether reported that Addis was wounded. Having clasped Kibir's hand, the Wyvern turned red

from the tears that were forming, trying to convey to her friend that the magician could die.

Fingers quickly pressed the yoke buttons of the console, controlling the game in which the

battle between Ether and Ryot took place. Looking at the screen with puzzlement, the guy thought

that there was no need to worry about a creature of such a low level. While the player continued to control

the characters with concentration, concluding that Addis was far from the strongest character, a demon bent

over him, looking into the console screen with a desire to kill. Now Electron and Lynn Hart were flying

furiously towards the main character, and in order to protect the girls, they decided to try

something in their attack. At this time, either unsuccessfully tried to rise, ordering her body,

covered with electrical discharges, to move. She continued to scream angrily at herself as

tears rolled from her eyes, and Kiva you're held the desperate girl by the shoulders.

Frowning, the prophetess menacingly stated that these were the consequences of using such complex

technology and Ethan now needed rest. Grabbing her hand to her leg with a torn boot,

the Wyvern said that there was no time to rest now. She watched Electron and Leonhard attack

the rampaging ryote, concluding that everyone was fighting. The inquisitor was now covering the

wounded ancient dragon behind his back, while the jock with pressure hit his sword with the

The aura blade, destroying it, and either concluded that everyone was dying.

Lee and Hart, observing RIO, displeasedly concluded that he was very stubborn.

After all the training, the main character learned to restrain the destructive aura, and the

inquisitor asked what would happen if he himself turned out to be the final boss.

The blade of RIOs or a slit across Lee and Hart's neck, leaving a cut on it.

The man looked at the blond with lifeless eyes as he committed a brutal murder, and the

question arose whether it was possible to find someone who had more power.

Ultimately, a huge lava pod appeared from the mouth of the volcano stretching upward. At a height stood a huge colossal dragon woven from lava, which was the most formidable enemy, and the jock below watched his appearance in fascination, and Electrion was raised by Leonardo.

Ruyu, illuminated by the bright light of the lava, looked at the creature that emerged from the volcano with a predatory smile and sparkling eyes. Closing one eye, Electrion raised his head up, shocked at the sight of the incarnation of the dragon king.

The girls sitting on the ground also watched an amazement as a colossal dragon emerged

from the lava.

As Rayu rushed towards the formidable dragon king, raising Azora blade to attack,

either regretted that she could not obtain the magic stone.

The eyes of the Wyvern and the prophetess widened in horror as they watched this picture.

Suddenly they were distracted by the approaching Thermie with the robe of Addies in her hands

and Halleon, who was carefully holding a girl in a helmet with horns.

When they were asked what was wrong with Addies, both looked with regret at the piece of

cloth in the hands of Thermius.

Riau was now screaming furiously, raising his aura blade over his head at great speed to strike.

He struck the Dragon King's avatar with a powerful cross kick, causing it to recoil slightly.

The dragon was even more enraged by the attack of the jock and began to open its mouth.

A bright ball began to concentrate in the wide open mouth of the formidable Dragon King.

The light of the emerging flame was blinding.

A large amount of energy was drawn towards the flash from different directions, creating

a powerful concentration.

In the place where Riot was, a powerful explosion thundered, covering the space with a bright flame, and a voice announced that the guys no longer needed the divine stone.

While inside a huge dragon, Addis came to the conclusion that with magic, anything can be used as a sacrifice and converted his body into Mona at high temperatures.

While Riot furiously chopped off the lava dragons paw, the magician asked the guys for forgiveness.

Either looked with horror and hope at the crying thermea, in whose hands were Addis things, while he concluded that there was no choice.

Chamafrya watched the battle between Ryu and the Dragon with anxiety, placing her hand on her chest.

The jock let out furious screams with a satisfied face as he attacked his colossal opponent.

Addies, in the light of powerful mana, confidently decided that he would personally lift the curse

of the withering dragon and Ryu's obsession with murder, clutching the energy sphere in his hands.

The next moment, a blinding flash began to emanate from his body, filling the entire space.

Everything around was filled with bright light, and Addie's body was no longer visible.

Surrounded by pink petals, eat the sat on her knees on the ground, sobbing loudly over the

loss of her loved one. Every time the dragon kings' remains were cut into pieces, hot sparks flew around.

They fell like snow, breaking the crystals and the dragon's chests. In this way, the dragons were

freed from the curse one by one. These sparks, which contained the remnants of Addie's magic,

hovered like petals around either. Who was sobbing and grief? On the console and the guy's hands,

one could see a picture of Ryze's fierce battle with a formidable dragon. The player in Ryze's head,

And watching Addie's death from the side, looked at the screen with tears in his eyes,

feeling great sadness.

And even despite this, the obsession with murder has not disappeared.

This curse turned out to be unusual.

Lee and Hart stated that it was more advanced, saying that they had done many experiments,

each of which had failed.

While he and Electry and slowly trudged towards the girls, the inquisitor reported that

if the obsession with murder had developed to such a state, it had most likely merged with

rise soul.

Holly and looked at the blonde with a puzzled expression, bitterly asking whether it was

all in vain, which he sadly confirmed. In this situation, the best solution was to leave here

along with those who got rid of the curse, while the dragons and people watched the battle

at the volcano from afar. While the battle continued, it was decided to lock Ryo on this island.

After Lean Hearts words, Thermia began to scream furiously, demanding to stop talking nonsense

and concluding that Addis did not sacrifice himself for this. Tears flowed from the girl's eyes as she

tried to appeal to the feelings of the guys, not wanting it to end like this. Lowering her head,

Kivier cleansed her fists and supported Thermian, agreeing with her words. Gritting her teeth, the

prophetess raised her fist and said that they had all taken risks and now could not allow such an outcome.

The girl concentratedly extended her hand forward, which began to disintegrate into ribbons,

and said that she would penetrate Ria's consciousness. As Leon Hart watched the prophetess hand

disintegrate, he desperately screamed that this was too reckless, and meanwhile she gave the

order to activate the flame triumph spell. Kivier turned around in surprise when she felt

help ether hug her leg, preventing her from leaving. The Wyvern said in despair that even if the

prophetess did everything in her power, no one except Addi's would be able to use such complex spells.

Lowering her head, ether clenched her teeth from the pain that overwhelmed her and declared

that without Addi's everything was meaningless. They put a hand on the desperate girl's head,

trying to calm her down. The warrior Cartarina towered over the girls,

and Thermia and Ether looked at her in shock. As the dragon can continue his furious battle with

Rile, Addie's felt anger, regret from the broken egg, and despair.

The magician, made of Mona, realized that he was seeing the memories of the dragon king.

A picture appeared before him as Adora rushed to subdue Cauldron.

Watching this, Addie's remembered that it was she who calmed his rage.

Looking into the past, the guy asked with the help of what magic Adora managed to do this.

Addie's was transported to the moment when he gave little Adora a pendant, informing her

that her grandmother had saved what was found with him.

The little girl was happy about the new talisman, and the magician said that this talisman would

protect its owner.

Then Adora asked with concern what about her brother to which Adi's stated with a smile that

he was doing well anyway.

After that, the girl with a frown began to hug the red-haired guy thanking him for the gift.

The little girl opened her big blue eyes, happily announcing that she would now be at his

mascot.

Afterwards, the memories returned to the moment of pacifying the dragon when Adora handed

him the talisman, which was a piece of Adi's shell.

matured warrior then told Cauldron that the guy was her only real family. Suddenly, a large,

heavy drop fell on the girl's head, causing her to lean forward, gridding her teeth.

That day, the dragon king wept bitterly, realizing that the dragon from the egg was alive

all this time. At ease was shocked when he learned that he was the child of the dragon king.

Then a picture appeared in front of him where Cauldron was talking with a door on the edge

of a snowy cliff, reporting that he felt the ominous aura of the sorceress in Ovia, who could

do something terrible if she knew that the royal line of dragons continued. The red

haired man turned to Adora asking her to keep Addie's existence a secret. Then the blonde

asked if Cauldron wanted to see his lost son. The dragon king turned around and said with

a smile that they would definitely meet when the time came and it was the will of the gods.

Now his father, Cauldron, stood before eighties, made of mana. He looked at his son lovingly,

noting that he had had a hard time in a world that despised dragons. The dragon king concluded

that Addis was left completely alone. And when tears began to well up in his eyes, the man

decided that perhaps he shouldn't have said this. Smiling, Addis clarified that his father had nothing

to apologize for. He said that he was not alone. We're calling how the guys anxiously rushed

to treat him after receiving damage from the aura blade. Closing his eyes, Addis asked

Cauldron if he met Adora again, would she be happy, thinking that he was already dying. Addis

asked if the girl was here and his father left. The man smiled, remembering Adora fondly,

As a hole opened up in the fire above the heads of Father and Son, the dragon king reported

that Adora had always thought about Addis.

The guy raised his head up in surprise.

Ice could be seen from the hole through which lightning had cut.

Breaking the ice with her sword, either rushed into the flames, furiously shouting the

magician's name.

Addis was shocked by the appearance of his beloved girl in this place.

The ether flashed through the guy's ephemeral body, flying further.

Addis turned to the girl floating upside down, anxiously informing her that she should not

be here because she would burn.

This was impossible, because everyone was trying so hard. Tyweer was now raising her hand towards the enraged Ryo as her body disintegrated into strips, intending to penetrate the man's mind. Lee and Hart and electric and restrained the jock so that he would not twitch, grabbing him by the neck and arm. Even her majesty transformed into a dragon and wrapped herself around the fiery incarnation of the dragon king, holding back his rage. Carter and his body was slowly being consumed by the lava as Ethan said that everyone had done everything they could. The girl held out the ground and the

her hand with the magic stone, desperately telling Addis that she was able to get it. The magician looked at

the wyvern in shock, and she screamed that she had kept her promise. Now ether demanded that Addis

restrain herself, and the silhouette of Adora peered behind her. Suddenly a woman's hand pushed the

confused Addis forward, directing him to his beloved. The magician squeezed the ether in his arms,

watching in surprise at the magic of ice covering them. Cauldron and Carterine announced it

together, combining their energies and asking their son to do what he had to do to help his friends.

Had his looked and despair at his newly acquired parents as he and Aether were enveloped in their magic.

He stretched out his hand to his father and mother for fear of losing him again and called them furiously.

The silhouettes of Cauldron and Cartorin, hugging each other, began to move away.

Rio, meanwhile, with a powerful blow of his fist, threw away the dragon electric and that was

chaining him. Lee and Hart flew in the other direction. The main character grabbed his head,

where Kiva your penetrated, emitting a heart-rending screen. His entire body was shrouded in black ribbons,

and the influence of Ample's began to decline, which could be seen by the disappearing yellow iris in his eye.

Raayu is now looking at the top of the volcano, above which glowed the fiery energy concentrated in a ball,

which was held back by the energy of ice. In the memories, the predictions of the dragon of illusions

prophtezius surfaced, which said that the eggs were destined to break. Bright rays of light

began to leak through the energy ball above the volcano. The narrative returned back to the moment

when Kyivir asked to hold Ryu tightly, and she herself fell into pieces. While the men were

restraining the furious musliman, the prophetess penetrated his consciousness, causing him to scream.

He saw Kyivir's face through the dark stripes that wrapped around her face. When the girl entered Ryu's

mind, his entire body was covered in black ribbons. The mummy-like guy screamed furiously,

raising his yellow eyes due to his obsession with murder. Ryu threw away the electric and dragon

that was chaining him with a powerful blow of his fist. Lee and Hart flew in the other direction.

The main character grabbed his head, where Kaviya penetrated, emitting a heart-rending screen.

His entire body was shrouded in black ribbons, and the influence of Ampala's began to decline,

which could be seen by the disappearing yellow iris in his eye.

Raiu was now looking at the top of the volcano, above which glowed the fiery energy

concentrated in a ball, which was held back by the energy of ice. In the memories,

the predictions of the dragon of illusions, profitezia surfaced, which said that the eggs were

destined to break. Bright rays of light began to leak through the energy ball above the

the volcano. The ball shattered into golden pieces and a blue flash appeared in the center.

Addie's flew on wings made of ice, holding ether in his hands. Thermia watched his flight

in fascination, amazed at such wings. Holly and carrying Leonhardt also raised her head up, looking

at Addie's in admiration. The guy sank to the ground, gently leaving Ethan conscious.

The inquisitor, standing on one knee, recalled that Addie's had previously been a fire dragon,

specifying whether he became ice after his rebirth. Shocked at the sight of the returning

magician, Electrien reported that this was not entirely true. Rio, shrouded in a bloody

aura, meanwhile sword into the air, intending to attack Addes, who had left the ether on

the ground and was heading towards him. The jock quickly swung the aura blade, making malicious

chuckles. Addes watched his friend overcome by obsession, and the iris of his eye turned

blue from the icy energy in him. The entire space above the top of the volcano was filled

with Rio's aura, and only a small scarlet flash was visible. Suddenly, the red energy dissipated

under a powerful onslaught of ice magic, Electrian began to explain that when a dragon dies,

it acquires a different element. Ordinary dragons belong to one of the natural elements, such

as water, fire, earth, and air, while the first dragons belong to more abstract elements. Thus,

Queen Carter Arena, also being a dragon, would then belong to the element of cold, and there

was one more property that could only be obtained at a temperature close to absolute zero

absorption. By activating this ability, Addie's raised his ice fist to attack. The death

of the dragon of flame, Calvin forms the element of flame. In Addis's second hand, the power of ejection was

now activated, capable of turning everything into dust. A fireball with a powerful stream of energy

headed straight towards Ryle. The jock rushed forward furiously, preparing his blade. The man, while in the

air, sharply repulsed Addis's attack, and the fireball flew towards the nearest mountain peak.

A moment later, a powerful explosion occurred on the mountain, destroying it from above and reaching

the battlefield. Raio, illuminated by the light of the eruption, looked gloomily at his opponent.

Since the abilities of the ice dragon and the fire dragon were combined,

up until this point Addi's looked like a fire dragon. Hanging his head,

Electrine cried with happiness because he understood that the future of dragons was alive.

The heir to the king and queen of the dragons walked with flowing fiery hair and ice wings behind

his back. Each of his hands and each of his eyes concentrated one of the elements that he inherited

from his parents. And the yellow oracle screen reported that 80s was the supreme dragon. His level rose to 80,

and, approaching Ryle, the magician concluded that he was now ready to help. His friend, shrouded in

black stripes, stood in front of him with burning red hair and a predatory look. Kaiweer, meanwhile,

managed to get into Ryle's head, and she found herself in a mountainous area with a red sky,

which resembled the world of the demon on Paulus. Looking at her hand in bewilderment,

the prophetess concluded that she had used too much divine power, but was able to get inside.

Looking around, the girl came to the conclusion that Ryuz mine was like Rocky Mountains.

Suddenly, Kyivir heard laughter and a couple of phrases and was very surprised,

realizing that it was the voice of a jock. The girl followed the sound of laughter and came across a cave,

the entrance of which was carton with green curtains. Kyivir pulled aside one of the curtains covering

the passage and looked inside in surprise. The next moment the girl frowned deeply, still standing

in the doorway. She walked through a dark cave, the walls were covered with identical white symbols,

which meant the number of years she had been locked up. In the material world, Ryo, meanwhile,

is furious, raised his sword, enveloped in a stream of aura to strike the enemy.

At ease was able to repel the attack of the crazy jock, covering himself with his hand with

the element of ice. From its ice wings, the dragon created a strong shield in front of itself,

through which Ryo's blows did not pass. With the help of his shield, At ease now absorbed

all the aura coming from his opponent. The dragon attacked his friend while the Oracle reported

that his level had risen to 90. Addies continued to absorb the energy from rise blows,

and his level after absorption skyrocketed to 160, which the yellow windows kept popping up.

The dragon concluded that the jock's aura was never weak, about to strike with a fiery fist.

Now the dragon was shooting a powerful stream of flame at ryoh, causing his level to change again,

decreasing by 30. Such an attack caused a strong explosion above the volcano.

Soring into the air with electrician, the inspired thermia watched the battle, believing that

that 80s could win. Holding the unconscious ether in his arms, Electrien turned to Fermium

and said with a smile that there was now hope, adding that Ryo was now being attacked by his

own aura. As the powerful stream of fire continued to fly towards the jock, the ancient

dragon stated that it would be great if it could drain his aura. Electrien brought the

Ethotolian heart and Holian, and during the prana treatment, the inquisitor stated that

depleting the aura was indeed the best solution, but not an easy one. Addies, meanwhile, flew

He flew towards Rio on his ice wings while he prepared his blade, emitting a large amount of aura.

Watching the aura strikes, Leonardo noted that the protagonist's energy is simply inexhaustible,

and he can fight without rest for a whole week.

It was clear that if Addie's managed to absorb the entire volume of the aura, then there

would be no problems.

The dragon continued to absorb the enemy's energy, and pop-ups again began to report that

its level was increasing from 130 to 160.

The Oracle reported that Addie's now had a level of 170, and heat by changing the absorbed

aura, released it in the form of heat, which meant that the guy's body had limits.

The levels were temporary, and when Addie's released the accumulated aura, the Oracle reported

that his level had dropped by 50.

The dragon swung his fist furiously, releasing those 50 levels.

Addie's performed a powerful fire attack, activating the burn effect.

Rio, enveloped in a stream of fire, covered himself with his hands from the blinding light

around him.

The word's moon and pater flew out of the cave in this place, which was different from what he was used to and caused difficulties at first, and he concluded that Moon had asking for something.

Ryohapoli turned to his interlocutor, declaring that now they could not only communicate, but also become friends. The

words moon and pater flew out of the animal's mouth with long pauses. The jock put his hand to his ear and

realizing that the creature wanted to talk, he enthusiastically asked to repeat it louder.

To the side of the guy there was a monster with severed and bandaged limbs, which said

"mupater karam," which meant a request to kill him. The guy listened with a smile as his interlocutor

repeated these words. The beast's mouth opened, and the monster asked to kill him because this is the

the fate of the main character. Rayo understood that he was the object of the captive's hatred,

and answered in his language "Kiro-patri-arition," asking him not to break his heart,

there was a pot on the fire nearby, and in the corner of the cave there was a mountain of bones.

The man scooped the contents of the pot into the ladle, concluding that if the creature's

shackles were removed, it would immediately try to kill him, so there was no other way. Holding

a bowl of soup in his hands, in which the eye was floating, Rayo joyfully told the captive

that there was no one else here except them, so they could become friends. After these words, the beast began to laugh. The

chained and crippled monster said that the guy only eats the meat of hellhounds, but as long as the

captive is alive, not a single hellhound will appear again. Noticing the bones, the beast concluded

that if there was no meat, Ryah would die of hunger. Holding out a plate of soup with a shaking hand, the

main character said that 15 years had passed. Ryah, with a crazy smile, happily announced that he had

The jock fell to his knees and grabbed his head, saying that he had had enough. He was tired of being locked inside this lonely mountain with buggy directives without any hope of improvement. Looking at the ground with a crazy look of red eyes, the guy said that he just eats and sleeps and even death does not take him. Now, the chained hellhound on the wall became a saint.

The skeleton, and Ryze said that he did not want to fight anymore.

The skeleton's head was pointed directly at the guy as he continued to repeat his words like

a mantra.

Suddenly, a yellow user manual window appeared in front of Ryze, asking if the man wanted

to commit suicide, and he pulled his finger towards the screen.

The girl's hand abruptly removed Ryze's hand from this window with the proposal.

The guy looked around with a puzzled look, not expecting to find Kibir in this place.

He asked how the prophetess managed to end up in this cave.

Looking sadly at the main character in front of her, the girl concluded that this was

the real Ryo handbin.

A strong scream was heard in the cave, which shook the space around, and Kivir and the guy

raised their heads up in surprise.

In the real world, Ryo, wrapped in black ribbons, screamed heart-rendingly while Ora

came out of him in streams.

His back arched in pain as the magic circle and the sky drained all of his vast reserves

of scarlet energy.

Addies, who absorbs Ora and converts it into heat, placed this magic circle over Ryo,

Holding it in front of him like a shield, stretching his hand with the ice element forward,

the dragon focused on his technique, concluded that Ryuzor reserves were running out, Ryov had

little left.

The main character was now leaning forward, surrounded by streams of crimson energy flowing

away from him.

A crazy predatory smile appeared on the main character's face.

Addys watched his friend, obsessed with murder, with alarm, biting his lip.

When Ryov picked up the yellow console in the cave, Kivir placed her palm on his arm, telling

him that he could stop fighting, because the guy seemed to be hallucinating due to his obsession

with murder. The prophet has gently informed them that the real reason was the wrong directives,

asking them to trust her to destroy them. The guy looked downcast, lowering his head and trying

to say something. When the bones of the hellhounds rose into the air, the main character admitted

that he could not. It seemed to rather that the skeleton of the dog on the wall said that he was almost

dead. The bone he had, due to hallucinations, turned into a human one, and the emerging man

concluded that in order to survive, one must fight, adding that the weak die and the strong survive.

A large hand fell on Ryo's head, ruffling his hair as a voice asked if the guy still hated fighting.

Leaving the young man behind, the current Ryo forcefully pushed him away,

walking away and threateningly announcing that in this case the guy must die.

With a predatory smile, the red-haired jock concluded that only those who value it are worthy of life.

The real Ryo sat slumped with his head down, considering himself a dead weakling who would remain

on the fringes. During the battle, deep cracks appeared in the magic circle of Addis. The next moment, the magic circle

shattered into fragments. Addis was surprised to notice that the aura was no longer flowing out of

RIO. Suddenly, new powerful streams of aura engulfed the main character. Because of how much red energy

was concentrated, a bright flash shone in the sky above the top of the volcano. Holly and watched

in panic as RIO's aura grew, and the inquisitor's mouth curled in displeasure. Eyes wide and

In surprise, Leanhart finally realized that the reason why the guy couldn't use Walterian fighting

spirit was not a lack of aura.

On the contrary, there was so much aura that if compressed, it would explode.

Leanhart screamed heart-rendingly that it was necessary to stop Raayu from using the combat

Velcroion at any cost.

At ease fiercely clutched the divine stone in his hands, and its level began to drop sharply

again.

From the hand of the dragon with the fire element, a magical device was formed with the

help of which at ease hoped to stop Raayu.

the magician was aiming at a friend who was emitting a powerful aura. He concluded that

if it all ended like this, then it would be a sad end for his friend. At ease, gridding

his teeth, mentally asked that Ria would be helped by his magical device. He watched

and shock as Ria continued to pour out of his body in powerful streams, and he gave a furious

look. There was a struggle inside the main character, and the aura was concentrated in his hands,

which he squeezed using the Beethold technique. The light no longer came from the palms folded

into a castle, and the guy lived only by the instinctive survival. A bright scarlet flash appeared

in the sky, from which Rey is emanated. Kyweer in Ryoh's head, looking around the cave,

that this was a new version of the main character, born from the crucible of endless battles.

The girl looked and shocked at the wall, on which the red light and shadow of the monster

fell, and the real Ryoh sat next to him, bowing his head. Without letting go of the console,

the guy was sure that he had disappointed the prophetess, informing him that he was such

to person. He became very depressed when he revealed that he was fixated on survival due to the fear

of death and was looking for more and more excuses to continue fighting. Riosadli admitted that now it was his

predatory alter ego who needed the fight, not himself. Closing his eyes, he bascially concluded that the

one who was able to surpass Beethold and strength was that formidable guy, not him. Rai was very disappointed

in himself, saying that the world didn't need someone like him. Kivir's hands reached out to his face,

and she raised the bow out head of the sand and disappointed young man. In the real world,

the prophetess pulled the jock towards her, kissing him, and a bright red flash appeared around

their silhouettes. Looming above the pair and the sky was a vile yellow creature that had been

the cause of the murderous obsession, and had now finally left Raiu's body. Tivir pulled back

a little from the main character, continuing to hold his face in her hands. The girl looked at

the guy with a soft smile, who looked very shocked, declaring that he need not worry about the world.

Addys frowned in the light of the fire, watching what was happening. A large ball of energy was

formed in his magical device. The next moment, a powerful stream of fire was directed directly

at the yellow-bloated monster above Ryue and Kaiweer, which, thanks to the prophetess, came out of

the main character. After the yellow creature exploded from Addys' attack, the user manual reported

that the external directive change had been completed successfully. Ryue's wide eyes reflected

the yellow oracle windows popping up one after another, indicating a reboot and the deletion

of many codes. In the yellow light of the information that popped up, Kyweer pushed Ryo and

he jumped back. The guy with his eyes rolled up flew to the ground, his mouth opened.

Dissolving in the air, the prophet has said that the main character no longer needs to fight.

Opening his eyes, the main character looked up. A stone ceiling appeared before his eyes.

Ryo's body was in the bed. Suddenly, a plate of soup fell to the floor. From what he heard,

the main character turned his head. Standing outside his room, Holly and said he had been in a coma

for almost a month. A huge log could be seen on the dragon's shoulder, waving a white flag,

the man showed the dragon were to place the boards. The lord of life and death said that the curse had

fallen from the dragon, adding that along with it the dragon king's vow of non-aggression against

people had dissipated. Holly noted that dragons can now remain in their true form for much longer.

With a smile on his face, the dragon praised the young man for the work he had done. The lord of life

and death said that both races started everything from scratch, unequal terms. Raising his hand,

And Addie said that they had entered a new era of coexistence between humans and dragons, noting

that now everything would be different.

Venisto stated that all this happened because of RIO.

Turning his head, the main character froze in one position.

Wary, RIO said that he understood this.

Turning his gaze to the view from the window, the main character noted that this was not

a dream.

Turning to the surprised Addie's, RIO tried to find out what happened to his wounds.

Feeling embarrassed, Venisto said that everything was fine.

asked to look, either noticed that Addis didn't even have any scars.

Lee and Hart folded his hands and was lost in thought, raising her hand and joy.

The Wyvern said that they were waiting for the moment when Ria would come to his senses in order

to seal the dungeon together, asking if they would go for the artifact.

Smiling, the main character refused, adding that he would stop there.

Standing among his comrades, Ria announced that he wanted to leave the group.

After what was said, the inquisitor grabbed the main character by the bandages on his body.

furious, Leonhardt wondered if Ria was escaping. Lowering his gaze, the protagonist said

that this was so adding that the Inquisitor was right. Looking at the perplexed Leonhardt, Ria

stated that he should have been the chosen one. On alarm, Aether reported that whatever

the reason. The protagonist no longer had a lust for murder, noting that there was no need

for him to leave. Ria's hand reached towards his blade. Concentrating his aura into his fist,

the Inquisitor prepared to attack. From what he saw, the Wyvern jumped to the side. Looking

at the main character, the guys froze in one position. Taking out his sword, the main character

asked if they could see it. Smiling, Raiu stated that they all knew that, noting that even though his

killing intent had passed, he was still dangerous. Taken aback, the Wyvern tried to say that she

didn't mean it that way. Clutching a lot of hair in his hand, Addie stated that Raiu had been

through a lot, thanking him for being able to make friends with the dragons. With a smile on

his face, the main character also expressed gratitude to the guys. Looking at the annoyed

Venisto, Ryo stated that thanks to their acquaintance, he was able to hide the fact that he was another

worlder. Turning his attention to the angrily in heart, the main character noted that if it

weren't for him, he would have died a long time ago. Next, Ryo turned to the take in a back

hollyon. Lowering his head, the main character asked for forgiveness for deceiving and upsetting

him with the news about Beethol, suggesting that he was not up to the task of this adventure.

After which, Ryo handed the sword to the Lord of life and death. Bowing his head towards Kivia,

the protagonist asked if she was okay, asking her to look at her at least once. Screaming,

the prophetess ordered him to leave and not to attach such importance to artificial respiration.

Leading on the door, Kivia said that she was fine, again asking Ryot to leave in live happily.

Listening to her, the main character put his head on the door. The prophetess noted that without

him the end of the world would not come. After that, Ryot thanked her for everything. Looking after

the departing protagonist, Holly and noted that Kivia would regret letting him go now. Bowing her

head, the Lord of Life and Death stated that feelings are not easy to share, suggesting

that they would see each other for the last time. Holding on to rise, sword, Kebia said that

it was the last time. With an annoyed look, the prophetess stated that she did not want

riot to remember her as pathetic. After hearing what she heard, Halien froze in one position.

Looking at the compass, the main character reported that the continent was in the northwest.

Standing next to the sea vessel, Alikran noted that it would be faster for him to get there

than to sail on this old vessel. The main character said that he is not too eager to stand

out among other people by flying a dragon. Looking around the sea, Ryou stated that now he wants to live

an ordinary life. Putting her hand to her face, Camofe noted that this was rare for such an outstanding

figure. Sitting on a rock, the peacock dragon wondered why Ryou didn't just help Addi's. Having landed

on the sea vessel, the main character noted that Manisto could cope without him, saying that he was

strong. Drawing attention to the taken aback dragons, Ryou said that Addi's also had them.

Alictrion's face was filled with annoyance. Looking at the main character holding on to the deck,

the dragon asked not to reproach himself for this incident. Noting that if he traced the chain of events,

then he was the root of the problem. In his memories, a moment surfaced when his face was shrouded in

bitter tears. Alictrion said that 150 years ago, he was blinded by the thirst for revenge when he was

unable to protect the egg of the dragon king. The dragon reported that he was looking for ways to

kill people, noting that after that something contacted him. A malicious grin was visible on the

the face of the mysterious creature.

Electrians stated that the creature spoke of a way to break the king's vow, adding that in

the end this white creature, called the Herald of the Gods, deceived him.

From what he heard, the main character was shocked, surprised.

The dragon tried to find out if Ray remembered something.

The main character said that this is not so.

Lowering the sail, he noted that it was no longer his business.

In front of the dungeon entrance, a squad of guys could be seen, whose faces were shrouded

in bewilderment.

The main character assumed that Addis and the others were now sealing the dungeon.

There was a magical artifact on the stone table.

Electrion stated that once they take the artifact, the island's barber will disappear.

Looking at Ryolining on the walls of the ship, the dragon noted that he could go out into

the ocean.

Waving his hand, the main character said goodbye to the guys.

Electrion noted that if Ryol needed help, he could reach out, saying that his power saved

them.

Looking into the distance, the main character suggested that this might be so.

on a sea vessel, Ryout declared that a force capable of destroying everything had better

disappear, adding that the dragon king had done the same in his measure.

Looking around the depths of the dungeon, Leonhardt reported that everything was clean.

Either assumed there were no traps there, hung stated that because of the divine beast, no

one would have entered there anyway.

Turning her attention to the stunned hunter, the wyvern wondered why he was here.

Hung replied that he was the representative of the people.

Turning to Addy's, Thermia tried to find out if something was bothering him.

The inquisitor noted that even Zenovia would not be able to secretly set traps while the divine beast was here.

Agreeing, Addi's wonderfully in heart remembered that it was the Archmades or that Lord them there.

Turning his attention to the perplexed ether, Venisto said that given Zenovia's caution,

she probably assumed that they would not have come if they were not sure that Beyatold was still alive.

After hearing this, the Wyvern assumed that the Archmage expected rumors of Beyatold's death to spread among the dragons.

Standing on the deck, the main character directed his gaze forward.

Addy's noted that Riot denied this, adding that if he had coped with the test, then Bayatold would have been even more able.

Benisto stated that Zenovian knew the sword masters strength like no one else, stating that she would not have made such a miscalculation.

Gradually, streams began to emanate from the magical artifact. Addy's said that because of the artifact, the year here is equal to the month outside, noting that this brings absolutely no benefit to Zenovia.

After which, Benisto suggested that she had a workaround. Putting his hand to his chin, Addy's was lost in his thoughts.

Horrified, Venisto assumed that the target was the archmage. From what he saw, hung screamed in horror.

Before his eyes, the magical artifact began to make strange sounds,

becoming increasingly covered with an aura. From what he saw, the main character froze in one position.

A huge dark cloud appeared before his eyes. Suddenly, due to a magical artifact,

the dungeon room was enveloped in a powerful glow. A huge shadow was visible above Ria's sea vessel.

From what he saw, the main character was shocked. A wave of unimaginable size formed behind him

him and was heading towards him. At the moment, when Addie's grabbed the magical artifact, hung

declared that he stopped. Approaching him, the angry either screamed at what he had done, taken

aback, the hunter said that he just touched it. With an angry look, Venisto stated that he had

been outplayed, adding that Sanovian needed to buy time. Whereie, Leonhardt noted that on the

outside their year was equal to a month, asking if this was true. Addie's replied that when

the artifact is active, it is so. Looking at its mechanism, Venisto stated that it accumulates

time and now the difference is 112 years. Powerful splashes of water enveloped rice ship. Addie said that if they take the

artifact, then Ratner herself will try to balance the flow of time, and it will instantly rush out.

Grabbing the rope, the main character tried to stay on his feet. Venisto noted that whether they like it or not,

once they deactivate it, Senovia will have all this time, adding that they won't even notice it.

Frightened, hung tried to say that he was just for a second, asking if something terrible had happened.

Horrified, Addie's tried to talk about the time that had passed during this moment. The night sky was

covered with many bright stars, grabbing the deck, riot froze in one position. His gaze fell on the

statue from whose hands a powerful radiant seminated. The Nisto reported five years. The statue was

mounted on a stone podium. Addie stated that while they were here, five years had passed outside.

From what he saw, the main character was shocked. Looking at the face of the stone statue,

He guessed that it was Xenovia. Being close to death, Beethold leaned his elbows on the arms of the

stunned Ryo. The system in every possible way encouraged the main character to kill everyone.

A malicious grin covered his face. Ryo spoke of the killing intent created by the landmark and

his penchant for violence. Straightening his arms, the main character tore off part of the monster's

body. At his clothes were covered with bloody marks. The main character turned his sword against

his friends. Hanging in the air, Ryo's comrades rushed to attack him. Plumps of powerful or

or gradually formed in Ryan's hands. The protagonist's gaze was shrouded in rage, a flame

gradually formed in the dragon's mouth. With her hands on Ryan's face, kibby of frozen one position.

Suddenly, the prophetess' body began to evaporate right before the eyes of the main character,

turning around, Ryan set off. His comrades did everything to stop him, but he laid down his arms

and left them. Huge rocks appeared on the path of the main character. Staring into the distance,

Ryan was lost in thought. He decided to live an ordinary life. Having fallen to the ground,

Ryan froze in one position. The plot takes us to the next day, frowning. The proteganist noted that

he was hungry, adding that he needed to have a snack before leaving Upper Draconium.

Found on one knee, Ryan stated that he thought there would be a village near the lighthouse,

wondering where it was. Squinting, the main character stated that at such moments,

either would immediately soar into the sky and find a way. A screen appeared in front of his face,

informing him that a new quest had been registered. Surprised, Ryan noted that this had never happened before.

Looking at the screen, he wondered if anything had changed since the murderous loss had dissipated.

The system reported that the essence of the quest was to inspect the Church of the Holy Mother

in the nearest village. The flickering notification stated that if the main character accepted the

quest, he would receive data on the location of the village. Sitting down on the ground,

Ryan was glad that he could find out where the village was, noting that the landmark was

finally starting to do its job. Having clicked on the item where it was written about refusal, the main character

wondered whether such a reaction was expected. Looking at the screen, Ryan noted that he did not

need a landmark and that he was not going to fight anymore. Looking at the flashing screen,

the main character said that he was on vacation. After that, the screen gradually began to disappear.

A large city was visible near the ocean shore. The story tells us that events take us to the

port city of Barrelio Bay. There are many ships that anchor here because food culture has developed

to courtingly. Placing his hands on the dough, the man formed the pastry. Sailors going on long-term

voyages needed food that would not spoil in a few days. Bread, the basis of their diet, was

baked four times. A huge amount of cooked bread could be seen on the table. In preparation,

only salt, flour, and water were used to completely remove moisture from the product. This

stale and difficult to clean bread was once the hallmark of the city. With a smile on his face,

the cook held a baking sheet with baked goods in his hands. But time passed, people wanted

new, softer baked goods, and the old ones were gradually forgotten. And yet, isn't this the calling of a baker?

With lightning speed, the main character snatched fresh pastries from the cook's hands.

Feeding Rieu with a baking pan, he called him a thief, telling him that first he needed to pay.

Exhaling, the main character noted that now he would survive.

Chewing his food, he thought that he had definitely heard that this was a port city.

Looking around the city and continuing to think, Rieu reported that there were no people there,

adding that there was garbage everywhere. Drawing attention to the huge number of homeless people,

the main character suggested that some kind of trouble had happened. Putting his hand to his chin,

Rio thanked the cook for the treat. In his thoughts, he noted that starting from the bottom was

also a good idea, saying that he would attract less attention to all this. Drawing attention to the

surprise cook, the main character reported where the money was. As he set off, Rio stated that he

did not need to surrender, thinking that he would put the past aside and start life over with a

to clean slate. Suddenly, with his hands tied, Ryan found himself behind bars. In

Dignant, the main character noted that he had given him 500 X's, adding that he could easily

live on that kind of money for a whole month. After which, the cook said that the X rate

had hit the bottom a long time ago. Holding up the map in front of him, the cook tried to

find out if Ryan was aware that without a delante he would not be able to make any purchases.

From what he heard, the main character was shocked, reflecting that he had never heard

of such a currency. With his hands on his side, the cook said that Ryon needed to sit and wait as the priests

would arrive soon. Suddenly, a group of people headed towards the main character. With folded hands they

said a prayer in which they asked the holy mother to descend on Ratna, lowering their heads, the priests

froze in one position. Covering himself with a scarf, the main character suggested that if he

crossed paths with the church, his affairs would go badly. Looking at the priests standing nearby,

Ryan noted that dealing with them was like varying hopes for a peaceful life, adding that he did

not remember a single religion similar to this. Taking out a document from his bosom, the man was

surprised that they found an unbranded lamb, suggesting that this was the providence of the holy

mother. Smiling, the guy was glad that they would finally see them with their own eyes. The young

man was extremely glad to have the opportunity to witness the ability of the high priest. Holding the

scarf with his hand, the main character noted that he had no choice. Suddenly, with all his might,

The priest slammed the table.

Rayu was shocked by what he saw.

On the table was a registration form from the Church of the Holy Mother.

After the priest placed the document on the table, he raised his head.

Opening the door of the cell where Rayu was, he said that his name was Reynolds,

and that he was the commander of the visiting team of the Holy Mother Church,

an evangelist and a gospel mentor.

After which, Reynolds said that he would briefly tell the main character

how to become a follower of the church.

Noting that if he had questions, he should ask them at the end of his explanation.

The drool coming from the priest's mouth flew onto the proteganist's face.

Reynolds stated that by becoming a follower of the church, Ryo would receive many benefits,

saying that if he signed the form now, he would receive as much as a thousand dellante in his hands.

The priest noted that the first 144,000 signatories will receive an additional bonus in the form of another thousand dellante.

And also for additional contributions to the confession, including organizational activities,

he will receive 200 dellante as monthly.

After asking the main character not to faint, Reynolds stated that he had a chance to increase the level by 10.

Raising his hand, the priest spoke of eternal life, which was just around the corner,

adding that the word of the holy father and mother said that when the hour came, they would join

them on the path of eternal life. The faces of Reynolds' subordinates were filled with delight.

Holding his hands to his face, the priest said that, according to the terms of the agreement,

failure to accept the doctrine would bran rile in apostate, and would lead to punishment,

Which could be either imprisonment for a term of one year or the death penalty.

Praising the priest, the young man poured alcohol into his glass.

Reynolds noted that even though his ears couldn't keep up, the unique rhythm and RMA'd him want to join the church for a second time.

The guy standing next to him said that when the priest said the concluding part, he asked how he managed to speak so quietly and quickly.

Reynolds reported that it was nothing special.

Adding that in his best years it took 15 seconds, noting that he became much slower.

With a face full of disgust, Ryan wondered what he was even doing.

From what he saw, Rod spat out the contents of the mug from his mouth.

Orified, he tried to find out why the main character. Interrupting him, Ryon noted that he seemed to see a ghost.

Turning to the colored Rod, the guy wondered who the main character was talking about.

The priest said that he did not know this, calling Ryon a madman.

A screen appeared in front of the main character. On which a new quest was visible, the essence of which was becoming a follower of the Church of the Holy Mother.

Ryah's gaze was shrouded in bewilderment. Screaming, the main character asked Rod what was going on here,

noting that there was no hunters gilled another money in this place. Frightened,

Roud began waving his arms to stop Ryah. An image of a statue appeared in the main character's head.

Ryah asked not to tell Roud that the mother is xenovia. After which, the church members drew their

blades. In Dignant, the guy wondered how the chief dared to pronounce her true name. The young man

called Ryaharatic. Looking at the surprise proteganist, they called him a pathetic level 6.

The main character tried to find out how they knew his level. In their hands were mysterious crystals, from which radiance emanated.

The system notified Rieu that it was aumplus blessing. From what he saw, the main character was shocked.

Suddenly, someone screamed from the street that they had killed a monster.

Heading out, the guy said that there was a hunter there, and suggested that there were pagans here and there today.

Turning his head in their direction, Rieu could not understand what was happening.

Suddenly, Rieu grabbed Rieu by his red scarf.

With an indignant look, he tried to find out where the main character had been all this time, and why he showed up now. Looking at the dumbfounded RIO,

Rod announced the term, which was equal to five years. Looking away, he assumed that the main character really

didn't understand what was happening. Paying attention to RIO's face, which was filled with horror,

Rod noted that he did not know what he was doing and where he was staggering, declaring that it was

all over. In the palace, Garken sat on the throne. The hunter reported that now Ratna was in the

The hands of Garkin leaves fell from the branches of the tree.

With the fall of the world tree, more broke out.

The leaves that were green all year round have withered and fallen lifelessly.

Leaving only bare branches spread out under the skies of Tharna that once radiated with

the energy of life.

There were many cracks in the ground.

Its circulation was disrupted, leaving the grains empty and the harvest's meager.

The child in his arms was crying.

Moreover, with the lack of vital energy from the tree of the world, the birth of new life

was significantly reduced.

The silhouettes of the Ratner rulers could be seen in the shadows.

The fairy alliance, which took care of the world tree, organized a meeting.

Fingers began to be pointed at one of the rulers.

The king of the nymphs was accused of promoting the tree, becoming everyone's target.

His face was filled with rage, filled with anger, he declared war, and started a conflict

between the kingdom of the nymphs and the peoples of the fairy alliance.

The peoples of Ratner clashed in a fierce battle.

However, Halion, considered the strongest weapon of the nymph kingdom, refused to take part

in the battles.

Years slowly flowed down the face of the Lord of life and death, dooming the state to defeat.

A huge monster hung over the expanses of the city.

It was at this moment that the angels appeared.

Many other monsters were forming in the monster's mouth.

There were a huge number of them and their outlines became more and more distinct.

With his hands folded, the monster froze in one position.

His fingers covered his face.

A huge horde of monsters rushed to attack.

Wing creatures descended onto the battlefield.

One of the monsters pierced a man's neck, not just nibs.

The monster sank its teeth into the elf's head, but also elves. Scattering to the sides, the monsters tore the body into two parts. Nouns. In the Angel's mouth was the bloody body of a self. All races were victims of the massacre. A cloud of powerful aura formed in the monster's mouth. Suddenly, a bright light appeared on the battlefield. The heroes intervened in the fierce battle. Garan's gaze was shrouded in anger. Half of his face was covered with a mysterious technique. The Garan Empire and the magical kingdom of Zenovia forced the Angels to retreat. A huge crowd of joyful sights.

And after the destruction of the churches dedicated to the goddesses, a new order rained, Senovia could be seen gridding on one of the thrones. The source of all troubles is an unjust system called levels, which was created by the goddesses. Therefore, it is our responsibility to redistribute a person, which is a good place to create justice for the goddesses.

It is our responsibility to redistribute these levels, protect the weak and realize the equality of life.

Sitting opposite the main character, Rod noted that these were the main concepts of the Holy Mother's Church.

Plenching his fist, he declared that the level could be increased even without the need to risk his life,

adding that if he swore allegiance to the church, he would no longer have to worry about bread and a roof over his head.

Lowering his head, Ryue tried to find out if Rod had joined the flag of these pathetic worms.

In Dignant, Rod wondered what was wrong with that, adding that he also wanted to live.

The priest noted that if they find out that they know each other then the chopping block awaits him. Suddenly, the main character broke the rope that bound his hands.

Taken aback, Rod said that he would simply let Riah leave, adding that he would pretend that he simply did not notice. The priest stated that if the main character is going to fight, then he needs to pretend that he does not know him. Looking at the grinning Riah,

Rod cried out that he wanted to live a normal life. The main character noted that he would not even think about it. Looking at the dumbfounded Rod, Riah said that he was not going to do anything.

After leaving the cell, the main character noted that nothing could be changed. A memory surfaced in his head where Bayatold's body

fell into his arms. The sword lord stated that he would leave the rest to Ryle. The main character's face

was shrouded in anxiety and doubt. Bayatold noted that for such a person, one end is the grave. Ryle is

terrifying or left his body. Walking in the thick of the forest, Ryle was lost in thought. The main

character thought that he no longer needed to fight. A smiling kibby is hands lay on Ryle's cheeks. He

He remembered her words where she wished him a happy life, lowering his head, riot wondered where

he should go.

An advertisement was visible in the hands of the main character.

Rod noted that if Ryou doesn't know where to stay, then he needs to go there.

Handing the sheet to the main character, he stated that he had done nothing wrong, adding

that he was sure of this.

Further, Rod said that the world has changed and people need to adapt.

Standing with a sheet of paper in his hands, the main character thought about Rod's words.

His gaze fell on the circus, located in the thick of the forest.

An announcement was heard from the Gramophone. At a circus performance, a magic staff could

be seen that someone was waving. Raising their hands, the circus workers appeared before the ring of fire.

Grabbing the handrails, the woman pushed off. Removing her hands from the railings,

she headed straight into the ring of fire. Picking up a bottle of alcohol, the residents

stated that he had given them a huge amount of money asking if that was all. Hanging on the handrails,

the woman froze in one position. At that moment, Bjork rose towards her. Raising placards,

A crowd of people exclaimed a protest in which they condemned the hunters in every possible way,

speaking about the book of life, the first chapter, the third verse.

The crowd declared that all lives are equal, noting that one life cannot be nobler than another.

Beside himself with rage, the guy wondered how they dare make a living by killing monsters,

calling them a society of flares, a stone flowing to Bjork's face, releasing herself from the

railing, and both screamed her comrades name. Due to the fact that she did not have time to catch him,

Raffle collapsed to the floor. As a result, there was laughter in the circus. Excited,

Ivan rushed towards him. Bjork said he was fine. With a malicious grin on her face,

the rioter ordered them to repent and leave the monsters alone. Stones were thrown at the

worshipping Bjork. Residents stated that the monsters were also living beings. Suddenly, an unknown

person grabbed the woman's hand. RIO appeared behind her. His face shrouded in genuine anger.

Furious, the main character said that they were blocking his view, which is why he could not see

the stage. The woman was shocked by what she saw. Raising her hand, she screamed that she would

sue Raiu, adding that justice would prevail. Turning away, the main character froze in one position.

After which, he headed out. Turning his gaze to him, Dork asked Raiu to stop. The prodiginous face was

filled with anxiety and doubt. With his hands on his side, Raffal noted that they could use a

porter asking if Raiu would like to work with them. Hearing this, the main character stopped.

With an awkward smile on his face, Raiu tried to see if he could.

Dressed in a wolf costume, Ryo announced the greatest show in the world, telling about the best

acrobat with a fantastic program. Taking the leaflet in his hands, the main character continued to

invite passers-by. Raising the flyer above his head, Ryo declared the greatest circus of all lands.

On the floor was one of the advertisements that the boy had picked up. Smurking, he began to study her.

Looking at the indignant protagonist, the boy asked if he was a champ. Smiling, Ryo turned to him.

"Bending down, the main character said that he was sure that if he came with his parents, then he will have a lot of fun."

The boy said that his mother did not like this, reporting her words that it was a waste of money calling it childish.

Lost in his thoughts, the taken aback Ryan noted that the boy himself was a child. After which,

he invited him to come with his father. Lowering his head, the boy said that he did not have a father,

adding that he was a hunter, which is why he was captured. Looking at the stunned Ryan,

the boy noted that because of this, the other guys laughed at him.

Turning his attention to the surprise child, the main character said that you need to get along with friends, adding that he was giving him a free ticket. The boy's face was filled with genuine joy, taking the boy's hand. The woman wondered how many times she had told him not to go far from her, adding that if he did not obey his mother, the angels would take him away. With a wary look, Ryuth thought that Ratna had changed. Looking at the annoyed boy, the main character noted that many people still lived near the world tree, adding that all the sparkle had disappeared from their eyes. The faces of citizens passing by were shrouded.

in anxiety. Continuing, the main character reflected that when meeting each new day in need,

the eyes of citizens are always focused on the ground under their tired feet. A statue of

Garken could be seen in the center of the city. Ryah noted that the only thing they had left was

survival. A flashing screen notified the main character about a quest, the essence of which was to

study Ratna. In Dignit, the man ordered the chief to be called. The guy asked them to call Bjork.

Raising his hand, the man noted that his brother had tried and advertised them, saying that it

it was time to pay the bills. Further, he said that they could not afford to do charity work.

Yvonne kept her palms and asked them to wait a little longer, adding that they would definitely pay.

And Bo stated that they were trying their best, asking them for some more time.

Putting the bat on his shoulder, the guy wondered if they thought they were the only ones who needed

money right now. The man tried to find out if they would help with their case in this case.

Looking at the frightened raffle, the man said that they had a couple of good ideas in their heads.

Embo ordered them not to dare think about anything dirty. With a malicious grin on his face,

the man noted that their boss was there for them. Suddenly, taking them by the collar,

the main character said that if he heard everything correctly, then he expects ideas from them.

With a distraught look, Ryre told them about the business idea he wanted to propose to them.

Looking at the horrified bandits, the main character announced the exhibition

miracles of the human body asking what they thought about it. Running away,

the man said that they would look at it later. The guy noted that if Ryre thinks he won,

then he is very mistaken. Putting his hand on his head, the main character said that for him it was

a piece of cake. After which, Vanetta called Ryou very reliable. Holding a package in his hands,

the main character stated that he bought them a snack and inviting the guys to have lunch together,

paying attention to what the main character bought. Delighted, Yvonne told him both that these were her

favorite meat buns. After wiping her face, Vanetta apologized, noting that the baked goods had

a strong smell. After smelling them, Ryou assumed that they were not spoiled. With a worried look,

Rafale was lost in her thoughts. Taking the package in his hands, Bjork said that the owner loves meat

buns. Some sounds were coming from the circus standing in the thick of the forest. The rays of the

afternoon sun fell on the walls of the musty building. The plot takes us to one of the streets,

looking at the frightened bandits, the stranger asked if they had come empty handed. The guy said he

wanted to break into their place and destroy everything. Hitting him on the head, the stranger ordered

him to be silent. Holding the scriptures in his hand, he noted what he had repeated many times

before, informing them that when they are slapped on one cheek, they need to turn the other.

Standing in front of the window, the stranger declared that violence was not their method.

As he walked forward, he was amazed that they had returned beaten. The stranger said that

Bjork should not have such a strong person in the circus. The stunned man suggested that he

would not believe them, telling them that the main character was huge and how terribly strong.

Behind Bell is back, she could see a barbell, which, due to her anger, had been greatly.

The man noted that Riah was only level 6. Suddenly, with an unreal roar, the bar collapsed to the ground. With her back to the bandits, the Huntress declared that it was him.

Whereie, the stranger wondered who she met by he, clenching her hand into a fist. Bella said that it was definitely him, noting that she would never forgive him.

Turning her head with an angry look, the Huntress called the name of the main character. Riah's face was filled with joy.

Sitting opposite him bow, Ivan told her that she was 3 months pregnant, adding that she needed to rest well.

Further, Rafal asked to avoid her heavy physical activity.

Inspired, the main character expressed his congratulations to Vannada.

Tears began to form on him bow's face.

Raius said that he was surprised when he learned that they got married.

Biting her lip, Vann could barely hold back her tears.

With a puzzled look, the protagonist thought that Ratna had changed.

Watching him bow lying on the bed, the guy's frozen one position.

For some reason, the world tree that supports life on Ratna is losing its power.

This means that pregnancy does not guarantee the birth of a child. Bowing his head, the main character

was lost in his thoughts. No one could completely surrender to the joy of such an event. Walking over

to the bed, Bjork took him bow's hand. Smiling, Rolf all asked her not to worry about anything, asking

her to just try to take care of herself. An alarmed him bow noted that if she could not perform.

Interrupting her, Bjork asked her not to worry. Holding her hand, Rolf all declared that

he would now be a father, asking her to trust. Ryuz' face was filled with anxiety and doubt.

The memory flashed through his mind where Leon Hart wondered if he was escaping. Placing his hand on his neck,

Addie's thanked RIO for being able to make friends with the dragon.

Eeth his face was filled with despair. Sitting behind a closed door, Kivia asked the main character to leave,

adding that everything would be fine, noting that the end of the world would not come without him.

Leaning on her knee, the prophetess froze in one position. While in his thoughts, RIO was sure that Kivia was crying then.

Suddenly, a shadow fell in the face of the weeping prophetess. With a smile on his face,

The protagonist asked her to trust him. Looking at the crying kibbya, Ryse said that everything will be fine.

After which, he hugged the upset prophetess. Holding the handrail, the main character thought that at that moment he could not dare to say the right words.

Raising his head, he thought that he had no confidence that he would keep his promise and confidence that he could trust himself.

Looking at Bjork suspended in the air, Ruh noted that he could consider himself insignificant, saying that he was an amazing person.

Rofel's face was enveloped in the bright light emanating from the lamps.

A group of unknown people was visible at the entrance to the circus, seeing them,

Ryotilted his head. Bell's face was filled with anger. The main character was shocked by what he saw.

A hunter's appeared before his eyes and hid him in the face with her fist.

A mechanism was attached to a wooden barrel with metal rings,

with red and green indicators shining brightly. Someone, looking at this bomb,

did not express their admiration and joy that it was a remote controlled bomb.

The woman held the remote control for the bomb in her palm and said that if the mechanism exploded in the hall, then all the efforts of these people would ultimately be pointless.

When the hooded man, who was sweating from excitement, carefully asked his partner if it was dangerous, she shouted with irritation that this was the price for destroying monsters and just as must prevail.

Suddenly, a red-haired woman in round glasses and a dark-haired man standing next to her simultaneously turned around as someone flew over the audience with lightning speed towards the stage.

It was Bella rushing towards someone with a face full of rage and hostility.

The muscular woman's strong fist powerfully struck the huge dog's muzzle,

causing its mouth to gape open, revealing sharp fangs.

The woman's cloak flew off her shoulders, and the man she hit fell to the ground with a crash,

while bewildered onlookers whispered, "not understanding what was happening now."

The orc dressed in a tight suit with a puffy collar, held onto a stick suspended from the ceiling,

and looked at Bell in shock, mistaking the woman for the main character.

The red-haired woman, looking at the man in the air, expressed her dissatisfaction with the fact that there were also children at the circus, and her partner clarified whether they were going to eventually detonate the bomb.

A man in a black bandana with a camera in his hands and a blue-haired man standing next to him with a notepad, and Penn said that such a powerful bang was worth putting in a lot of effort, and that the bigger the explosion, the better.

The man in the wall animal costume began to struggle to rise from the floor of the circus arena.

The woman, wearing bright red lipstick and whose face was hidden behind the hood and goggles,

told the others with a grin to keep watching to see what would happen next.

Bella flexed her fists with hatred in her eyes and ordered her opponent to get up.

While RIO, who was struggling to his feet, looked at the floor,

Bella said with disappointment that the main character promised to stop the archmage in

Ovia and Garden. The woman's knuckles cracked loudly as she angrily yelled that the main character

couldn't do anything and wasn't doing what he was supposed to do. When Bella, filled with anger,

scream that Richard was counting on Roo, the main character opened his red-gloved hand, where two round black and white objects lay. The main character sat down on his knees and, despite Bell, apologized to her and said that he was ready to explain everything and accept the punishment.

Rio, looking at the floor, quietly added that he was not ready for this here, because it would be too terrible.

The main character looked devastatingly in front of him, repeating the same phrase like a robot.

Bella seemed to break free from these words and furiously rushed to the attack,

not understanding what kind of nonsense Rio was talking about. Suddenly the lights in the circus went out

with a click, and the woman stopped together with the main character, raising their heads upward

in bewilderment. Rio's brown eyes widened in shock when he saw the lights above him.

Someone created bright white drawings that illuminated a dark space. The main character froze,

motionless watching the huge white seal that appeared above his head. Suddenly, the circus arena

turned into a battle ring, in which only one main character remained in a wild animal costume.

A man in black clothes and white gloves, bending under the barriers, was about to enter the ring.

Bell is stood outside the battlefield, and a tall man in a black suit and a hostile

expression appeared in front of the main character. A man with long hair, a beard and a must-ass

The man smiled and laughed deeply when the main character asked if he had come from the church of the blessed mother. When the stranger said the name, "changrishin," "Raiofros and shock," dropping his jaw and widening his eyes. The man unexpectedly kicked the main character, and he flew far back with a band.

Raiu looked at the stranger in confusion, silently not understanding where he heard the sound of the blow if he was able to dodge the attack.

The main character fell on his back, but then definitely jumped to his feet, approaching the edge of the battlefield.

Raiu, pressing himself against the ring rails, screamed definitely, asking the stranger about his identity and how he knew Changarishan.

Suddenly, the rubber ropes of the arena hit the main character from behind, and he arched and flew into the air.

Raiu turned around in horror, noting that the ropes were moving on their own.

The man took advantage of the enemy's confusion and quickly approached him to strike again.

The man, using the Caesar strike technique, threw the main character high into the air with one sharp

movement of his leg. The main character even spun in the air from the power of the resulting attack.

As Ryou fell face down, the stranger jumped above him and, with shining eyes, asked if the

stranger wanted to know his identity. The man stuck out his long tongue and shouted that he was the

servant of the Lord. The man kicked the main character in the face, shouting that he was now an evil

Deadman. The man pressed himself tightly against the main character, wrapping his arms and

legs around him from the back. The stranger used the death throw technique and its speed even

made a whistle sound. The man, along with the main character, landed on the surface of the ring,

creating a powerful and loud explosion. The woman in the red cloak was trembling with fear and

holding the child close to her, who was afraid that Riam had been killed by this fatal throw.

The dusty fog after the explosion began to dissipate and a dark male silhouette appeared among it.

The man, placing one foot on the rubber ropes, extended his arms, holding a piece of light fabric in one of them, and loudly addressed the audience.

The stranger buried his teeth in a satisfied smile and threw pieces of cloth into the air, shouting that the wolf king had been killed and that an era of destruction was approaching.

The man stuck out his tongue and held his protruding thumb in front of his throat, shouting fearfully for everyone else to prepare for death.

The spectators froze, watching with fear what was happening.

Suddenly, someone in the crowd screamed shrilly demanding that the main character stand up.

The boy broke free from the hands of his frightened mother and, with his fist raised in the air,

loudly called out to the king of wolves. While the child continued to call the main character

incessantly, the man grinned nastily. The stranger turned around and saw the pumped up

riot with clenched fists approaching him among the clouds of dust. The protagonist reddened

hair shone dazzlingly through the holes in the wolf mask. The man froze in shock when the main

One character jumped up and pounced on him, extending his open palm in front of him.

When Ryo cleansed his fist, the stranger buried his teeth angrily in front.

When the main character ran past the enemy, he raised his head up and opened his mouth as if experiencing

physical pain.

Ryo turned around and saw the man fall to the arena floor with the thought.

The main character looked at the defeated enemy in confusion, thinking that he had not even

touched him.

Suddenly the silence was interrupted by loud ringing sounds.

The protagonist's hand was grabbed by the wrist and raised high up.

Stoned face his bell is smiled and presented the winner of the fight to the audience. People stood up from their seats and shouted loudly with joy, and the space was lit up with bright fireworks and lights.

A red-haired woman with glass is loudly yelled at her partner, who was looking at the remote control in his hands in a panic and did not understand why fireworks went off instead of a bomb.

The little boy who was cheering for the wolf king looked at the sparks in the air with his eyes shining with happiness.

When the main character asked Bella in a trembling voice what she was doing, she told

Ryo to just shut up through a forced smile.

The woman turned to the unconscious man and said that it was his idea to create the necessary

first impression, which is so important in show business.

Fabrizio looked at the main character and smiled mysteriously.

Ryo looked at the man in shock, repeating his name.

A yellow table appeared before the eyes of the main character, which offered a new task,

which was to find a way to get to the church of the blessed mother.

A boy with blonde hair and a gray hat stood in the middle of a crowded street with

a raised newspaper in his hands, shouting loudly about breaking news.

The cover of the black and white newspaper featured images of a circus and announced a breakthrough

in the entertainment industry in the form of an amazing wrestling show.

Bella and the smiling man next to her attacked someone from above.

The newspaper reported that the public was going wild and that all tickets to the Bjork circus

had been sold out.

The main character clenched his jaw in pain when Bella landed on his chest.

The newspaper wrote about wrestling with an interesting backstory that completely captivated

the viewer.

Next to a photograph of cheering spectators, it was reported that the Bjork circus was

presenting a completely new show.

Bella and Fabrizio, hiding their eyes behind black masks, jumped to the ground and raised

columns of dust.

The newspaper reported about a super wrestler.

It said that this perfectly choreographed, brutal fight show will not leave anyone indifferent.

The main character in a wolf mask raised his hand up with his index and thumb extended.

to the photograph taken during the fight, it was said about the stunning spectacle that

captivated the whole country. Bella and Fabrizio grabbed the main character by both hands and

all three quickly flew down. The newspaper carried a large photograph showing the moment of landing,

which caused a large explosion. The newspaper said that the place is visited by the Bjork circus

became 80% more attractive to tourists. A man with a mustache and beard wearing a pink shirt held his

hands up as beads of sweat ran down his face. The newspaper reported about a fighter who never

gives up no matter how terrible the blows he receives. A short MC in a pink shirt introduced the

main character as the King of Wolves while colorful lights and fireworks sparkled outside the ring.

The newspapers were filled with events that took place at the Bjork Circus. On one of the pages there

was a large black and white photograph of Ryan wearing a wild animal mask from under which the

young man's smile could be seen. From the bright red and white tent standing next to the circus itself,

someone's loud, dissatisfied exclamation was heard. The main character, with a towel around his neck,

was furiously shouting that they would face problems if they continued like this and were found out.

Bella, with a towel on her shoulders and a toothbrush in her hands and febrizio.

Holding a handkerchief to his forehead, looked irritably at the indignant ryote.

The pumped-up woman reminded the main character that it was thanks to this idea that they

raised this provincial circus from their knees and saved it. Bella added that things were also looking up

for the Bjork family because they now had enough money and were also expecting a baby.

When an enraged Rayu yelled that they were just enjoying the fight, Fabrizio smiled awkwardly and

replied that the main character could do that too, but he yelled that he was just missing punches.

When a girl passing by with a cap on her head excitedly asked if Rayu was okay,

he turned around and loudly replied with the force smile that everything was fine.

The main character closed the entrance to the tent, looking around the crowded street with suspicion.

Rayu bowed his head and reminded Bell in Fabrizio that he was working with them while

While hiding their true identities from Bjork, the main character looked up, revealing

that he was only doing this because he needed to find a guy named Changrishan.

Fabrizio was an alien just like Ryo.

Twenty years ago, Fabrizio, along with the rest of the aliens, found himself in Ratna, viewing

this world from a high cliff.

Suddenly, the man received a directive to destroy one of the six Ratnagoguses.

However, what distinguished Fabrizio from other newcomers was that he was a devout Catholic.

But in the end it turned out that there was a world in which there was a god different

from the one in which he believed, and the existence of unpalas and the goddesses led him to great confusion.

To protect his faith, Fabrizio decided to go into hiding and bring the light of the Bible by rewriting it.

During this time, he helped many newcomers find peace of mind and also adapt to life in retina.

The man's nameless brotherhood grew, but to avoid conflicts with the beliefs of other worlds, they tried to keep everything secret.

But this was exactly before the Church of the Blessed Mother appeared.

representatives of this church adjusted the text of the Bible to their needs,

and also carried out massacres to destroy the cults of other goddesses. Fabrizio was furious

when this started happening. No longer able to remain on the sidelines, they began to help the

survivors of the fairy war and everyone who believed in the goddesses. Among them was Bella,

who fought on the side of the elven kingdom and was nicknamed by the nymph warriors the dark line of

horror. Syria, wearing a red tight fitting dress, sat imposingly on a wooden box with a smile,

While a man in a long green robe with a hood stood behind her, the right hand of the queen of the

underworld was the master of secrecy, Changrishin. He was able to infiltrate the Church of the

Blessed Mother, having a secret mission from the Knights of the Earth. However, suddenly contact with

Changrishin was lost. Fabrizio, closing his eyes, explained that Changrishin's goal was to provide them

with relevant information necessary for a successful response to the Church of the Blessed Mother,

and they were doing everything to find the young man. The man added that this is why they travel

with the troop. The main character angrily shouted that three months had already passed and asked

what Changarishin's task was. Bella, looking out of the tent, asked why Raio needed to know this,

because even if he found him, there was no way he could help him. Bella turned around and with a skeptical

look on her face told Raio to calm down because he said he didn't want to get involved in global problems

anymore. The woman came out of the tent saying that the main character should remain an ordinary person,

and Raio frowned angrily. Fabrizio, looking at how the main character clenched his fists and rage,

told him not to listen to what others were saying, because everyone knew that he had gone through enough

battles. Fabrizio explained that Bella was angry because she was not strong enough to save

her commander, Richard. Suddenly Bjork looked into the tent with a smile and immediately noticed

how serious RIO and Fabrizio were. When the man in the pink shirt with a happy face took out a

bottle of alcohol and said that he needed to celebrate how well everyone had worked today,

the main character silently left the tent. Fabrizio stood up silently extending his hand after RIO,

And Bjork invited the young man to join them. But the main character did not turn around and did not answer. Bjork looked after Ryo in alarm, and Fabrizio sat back in his chair and bowed his head, sighing sadly. The main character was sitting on a wooden box, hiding behind an empty cart. Ryo sadly wondered if it might have helped if he had asked him about Changarishin when he met Rod. Ryo thought bitterly about what could have happened if he had obeyed the directive and joined the Holy Mother's Church. The system informed Ryo about a new task, which was to find a way to get into the church of the Blessed Mother.

The main character pursed his lips, closed his eyes, and shook his head, thinking to himself that this was a trap, and he could not be trusted with this directive.

The young man, raising his palm to the golden table in the air, thought that other aliens did not receive these strange tasks at all, so this definitely could not be trusted.

RIO placed his index finger on the key that rejected the mission.

Suddenly, the system reported that the main character accepted the task.

RIO waved his hands in the air and fear, screaming loudly that he didn't want to agree to this, and not understanding why it happened on its own.

The main character, with his mouth open and eyes wide, looked dumbfounded at the new tables in front of him, which reported the optimal coordinates for completing the task. The system confronted Ryan with the fact that there were 3 hours, 24 minutes, and 52 seconds left before the end. Ryan was silently looked at the information in front of him. Outscirts of the city, locked dungeon. Various creatures were imprisoned in iron cages, including a level 7 jumping mushroom and a level 2 chipmunk. In a larger cage filled with wooden planks was a level 12 clay golem.

A furry little creature of the fifth level called a haku could also be seen. The main character carefully

raised his haku, who looked like a puppy with a golden horn on his forehead and found the whole thing

strange. Clutching the fluffy animal to his chest, Ryo began to examine the place he was in,

not understanding where all these strange creatures came from. The main character stood between

dozens of cells piled on top of each other, thinking about where all these creatures came from in

such numbers, when the system informed Ryo that he had arrived at the appointed place. The

The information board said there were zero hours, three minutes and fifty-two seconds remaining. The main character

frowned as he pondered whether this was a simple bug in the system or something more. Riosat down abruptly when

several loud voices were heard from the small passage. While two people were noisily arguing with

each other about fireworks, the main character tried to figure out who they were, but could not see the

strangers because there was not enough space. Suddenly, the Haku and Rios hands made a loud sound,

escaping from his hands, and someone's voice behind the wall-screamed, demanding silence.

The main character looked at the object that Haku was clutching in his teeth and saw that it turned out to be an artifact, namely a fragment of our Auroboros.

The main character crawled through a hole in the wall and saw one person ask another if he really could defeat level 70 monsters, and he answered positively asking if they needed to hunt monsters in the dungeon to confirm their level.

Raiu saw a red-haired woman with glasses surrounded by two men, saying that it was impossible to get into the dungeon without being a hunter and the main character recognized the bandits from the circus.

When the main character saw a man in closed clothes of white and blue flowers, he assumed that the Church of the Blessed Mother was behind these guys. The man, whose eyes were hidden by thick white hair, said dryly that it was necessary to enter the dungeon in the name of the Blessed Mother. Rise eyes widened in shock, peering at the speaker. The main character saw a man with white hair raised a metal hand. The white hair'd chanorish in, dressed in the costume of a priest of the Holy Mother's Church, informed the trio that if they were unable to defeat a monster of level 70 and above, then they were of no use to the evangelists.

Putting forward his metal prosthetic arm, the guy menacingly declared that such useless people should be

destroyed. Looking at the angry evangelist, the red-haired woman and the two men he was addressing

looked at him in fear, squeezing into the boards that blocked the passage behind him. Suddenly,

an indignant rye who appeared between the angry changry chin and the panicking trio,

spreading his arms to the sides and trying to stop his old acquaintance.

Joyfully exclaiming that changry chin was alive, rye who decided that contact with the guy was lost

because he could not give himself away, because he was undercover. The main character addressed his old acquaintance by name, but not a single positive emotion appeared on the evangelist's face, only the heavy gaze of his brown eyes fell on the guy. Taking off his hood along with his fake hair,

Chanrish and coldly asked the main character who he was and said that just anyone should not know about this place. The evangelist clarified whether Ria was one of the people of the Church of the Blessed Mother, and he stared at the young man in surprise, gradually realizing that he did not recognize him in his current form.

Putting his hand in his pocket, Ryou asked Chan-Rishin to wait a moment while he returned to his

true form. The guy rummaged in both pockets, trying to find the peace of the Auroboros artifact,

causing everyone present to stand in bewilderment. Ryou asked if Chan-Rishin really didn't recognize

his brother in his current form, causing amazement to appear on the evangelist's face.

Taking the snakes head out of his shorts, Ryou saw information on the pop-up yellow oracle

screen that a side effect of using an artifact that did not correspond to the hero's level was

was currently in effect and there were a little less than two minutes left before

it ended.

Baring their teeth, Chandrasean released the stream of energy from his metal hand.

The trio of church servants and Ryo looked in horror at the angry evangelist who was carrying

out the attack.

The glass began to crack, allowing sunlight to shine through.

Because of the powerful blow, the passage behind the guys was broken and they were thrown

straight into it, followed by stone debris and clouds of dust.

The three church members lay on the ground as Ryo landed carefully on his feet and began

to break with one hand, leaving trails of dust behind him. The main character angrily asked

what Chandrasehen was doing, because in front of him was his brother. Raiu shouted to the evangelist

standing on the dais that he was hand-bin, who turned around slightly. Chandrasehen was winding up the

rope of the processes, which had a metal brush on it, returning it to its place after striking. The

evangelist gloomily made sure that the hand returned to the processes, after which he reminded the

trio that they must cope with monsters of level 70 and above. The next moment the guy threw a

contemptuous look at his subordinates, threatening that otherwise there would be no point in

dealing with them. With his mouth open and his eyes wide, the perplexed Ryo asked what it all meant.

The guy loudly called out to the evangelist leaving under a hail of stones, asking him to wait.

While Ryo desperately called Chanryshin, following him with his eyes,

a gun appeared at the back of his head. The red haired woman displeasily asked the main character

who he was, deciding that he was a hunter who had been sent to disrupt the trio's deal with the

The Church, bearing his teeth and irritation, Ryo had absolutely no idea what was happening.

Then the woman barked angrily, demanding an answer from the guy.

Without moving at gunpoint, Ryo calmly asked if the trio were really selling monsters to the

church of the blessed mother.

In response, the woman with a malicious smile said that there was nothing wrong with this,

because it is better for monsters to live in a favorable environment.

A plump man from the team, holding a heavy weapon in his hands, asked the guy not to think

that they looked like some kind of barbarian hunters, and two horns protruded from

The next moment the speaker's eyes rolled back and he was stuck in pain, towering over the guys and the dungeon was a monster in the form of a huge beetle with the body of a frog called the short-mounds tree frog, which had a 72nd level as the oracle screen reported. The man who was attacked by the monster fell to the ground in pieces along with a splash of blood, and another team member pointed his rifle in shock at his comrades killer. But the red-haired woman fiercely ordered the weapon to be put away, waving her hand. The man began to scream heart-rending to the fire.

the scream heart-rendingly for the creature to get away from him, cutting through the air with a burst of shots. While the man was furiously firing his weapon, the huge monster began to fall on its side, and its huge paw flew straight at the offender to slam him down. The red-haired woman looked with bewilderment in fear at one hand, which along with her face was covered with drops of dark liquid and in the other she held a pistol. A narrow-mouthed tree frog enraged by the man's attack, now towered over the servant of the Church of the Blessed Mother, ready to attack the first person she came across, and the woman looked at her in pain.

The next moment, the monster suddenly flew up to the ceiling of the cave, leaving behind a power

Powerful stream of air and raised us from the ground.

It turned out that the narrow mouse tree frog was lifted into the air by the strong Man RIO,

who suddenly got under the jaws of the monster and carried him away from the angry and frightened

red-haired woman, the only one alive of the trio.

The main character bit off the huge creature with a strong swing back, and he himself flew to

the ground at high speed.

Suddenly, RIO stood up again, attacking the monster and striking it so hard that it flew

far back, leaving a trail of dust along its entire flight path.

When the narrow mouth tree frog was defeated, its head fell into the ground at great speed

and disappeared into the rising high haze, and in front of the red haired, taken a back woman,

a massive jock now stood, stretching his muscular shoulder.

The servant of the church of the blessed mother looked in horror at the man who suddenly appeared

in front of her, who in an instant change beyond recognition and drops of cold sweat began

to flow down her face.

Riot threateningly declared that this monster would become his prey, demanding the red haired

woman not to interfere.

The action moves to the southern temple of the Church of the Blessed Mother, which

was snow-white, towering against the background of a clear sky.

In the city, which was formerly called on-pros, the prison of the Church of the Blessed

Mother was now located.

Although this place was located far from the World Tree and Major Administrative Centers,

the Church of the Blessed Mother, possessing enormous resources, took control of this particular

city and turned it into a prison to contain followers of the goddess cults and guild

members who were heretics in the current world.

A white-gloved hand held out yellow currency to the Delante as a voice announced that payment had been received.

The evangelist noted with a satisfied expression that this time the red-haired follower managed

to get something really unusual, and the woman, looking around worldly and pausing, confirmed this.

While other priests of the Church of the Blessed Mother examined from all sides the tied narrow

mouth tree frog brought on a metal cart.

The evangelist was amazed at how the woman's detachment was able to catch a monster of the

72nd level, to which the red-haired lady uncertainly stated that they had their own methods

and her interlocutor stopped questioning. Noting that the bishop would be pleased. The evangelist told

Connie that if this goes on, the bishop will offer the follower of the Church of the Blessed Mother

some position, and the red-haired woman with a forced unnatural smile awkwardly thanked her interlocutor,

and behind her, Fabrizio and Bella were talking with another priest, sitting on a beetle, posing as

dead team members. Twisting her mouth and furrowing her brows, the red-haired woman asked with

displeasure how she got dragged into all this in the first place. The narrative moves to the recent

In past, where the only surviving red-haired lady from a detachment of church followers tied to a chair,

listens in panic as Fabrizio confidently asserts that a certain deal will help them penetrate the temple building.

Bella, dissatisfied with her comrade's plan, said that only monsters could get inside,

and special directives were introduced to all followers of the Church of the Blessed Mother.

Now the interlocutors began to discuss Rio, sitting peacefully on a chair with his arms crossed,

as well as possible options for infiltrating the church. Suddenly, the jock himself joined the

The conversation, sarcastically declaring that there was no need to invent anything, offering

to simply complete the deal.

The red-haired woman bowed respectfully to the evangelist as Bella walked by, glancing

at her.

The muscular woman took the lady, looking at her with a sly smile and Fabrizio, holding

a cross in his hand, looked back.

The Catholic exam in the numerous carts holding one giant narrow mouth tree frog, remembering

that the strength of the church's defense was unimportant because everything was tied

to directives.

Fabrizio then turned his gaze to the massive jaws of the monster, which lay motionless.

Inside the belly of the rock creature, with a skull in his hands, Riosad and gastric juice,

thinking that the priests would not be able to understand what the monster had for lunch,

and the protection would not allow the acid to dissolve the guy.

We flash back to the recent past, where Fabrizio bursts out laughing while concocting a plan,

noting that Rio is the only one capable of coming up with such a thing.

Hearing the guy's proposal and remembering that he was not going to get into global troubles,

The Ellis Arcastically asked what came over the jock. After this, the girlfriend, declaring that

"changrishans actions" had become outright treacherous, and suspecting that the evangelist had decided

to abandon them. Stroking his long black hair, Fabrizio noted that it looked like a trap, and added that

he could begin to convince the main character. Giving Ryou a serious look, the Catholic said that

"changrishans mission must be completed." Ryou leaned his hands on the table and lowering his head,

said that he knew this, but he also had personal reasons. The guy gloomily said that he was not going to

to join the team, he just needed to complete his mission.

Ryau also asked Fabrizio and Bell to ensure that the consequences did not affect Berkman and his pregnant wife, adding that they were ordinary people.

The Catholic agreed gloomily, declaring that he would complete the mission to rescue the assistant head of the Order of Servants of Light and Changarishans Place.

The actions are transferred to the divine dimension, where Garken was in liquid with his eyes closed, seeing terrible pictures.

countless faces distorted in horror and voices begging for help he united into a single stream,

revolving around a huge creature. In the pitch darkness a bright flash appeared,

radiating rays to the sides. A closed eye appeared in its place. The eye opened wide,

looking forward in horror with emotionless people. Liquid burst out of the man's mouth in a

powerful stream. The capsule was opened, and the liquid in which the wounded Garken had been staying

for a long time began to flow out onto the floor with many wires. The hand sank to the floor

as streams of liquid rush past, coming out of the fingers and splashes, Garkin, who had crawled

out of the tank, was squatting, coughing, with tubes connected to his back, one of which had been torn off

and was dangling in the air. The man, covered in drops of liquid, clenched his teeth tightly and held

one part of his face with his hand. Seeing xenovia towering over him, Garkin extended his palm

towards her, in which a fragment of his skin remained, asking if he really fought with Beethold,

and she only concluded that his body had not yet fully recovered. Sharply taking out the man's clothes,

The archmage said that she would explain everything later, noting that there was no time to delay now.

Hugging Garion's body from the back, Zenovia said with a smile that the world needs a hero,

while the man looked at the shard in his palm with bewilderment while darkness

escaped on his face. While the archmage whispered sweet words to her comrade,

he looked shocked. Before my eyes, there was a picture of a giant monster swallowing up many people.

He saw the angel bite the elf's neck with its sharp incisors. Another point he

The weird girl was grabbed by two angels at once, holding her head in their mouths and

biting off one of her hands.

Garren saw how the angels mercilessly tore apart a helpless man.

The vile creatures mercilessly devoured even children, biting their small bodies in half.

Watching all this horror, Garren gloomily agreed with Sinovia's words.

The man recalled standing on the ground with his cape flowing, declaring that the world

truly needed a hero.

He was needed, even if the goddesses did not like it, and many eerie angels now hovered

around Garren.

The Man frown, thinking about the suffering in the world, until in the place of darkness, six eyes open, some of which glowed blue.

Dark streaks appeared from the ground around Garan as he raised his hand and used the spiritual release technique.

One after another, the eerie angels were pierced by sharp dark rays, making roars.

The black lightning technique was aimed at the largest angel in the form of a whale, soaring across the sky on wings.

The next moment, the monster's body exploded and a bright flash of light formed in the sky,

Eliminating the space after which Garion concluded that the world still needed him. The king of the nymphs meant walked

measurly along the red carpeted corridor. When he reached the doors, he pushed them open with his chubby hand.

The doors burst open, and meant standing in the passage angrily asked what all this meant. The man was

very angry and shouted that he agreed to an inventory of the property, but not to a complete change of

currency. Garcan sat in front of the king of the nymphs with his hand to his temple and thought.

The legendary hero, now the Emperor, was sitting at the head of the table at the meeting of the Supreme

Council of Ratna where an enrage men stormed it. Having looked around the crowd, Mint was taken

aback and blushed deeply, among all the nobility that Garhan supports, influential political figures

could be recognized. Also sitting at the negotiating table where the heads of the Ratan emerged and

killed and members of the High Court. The King of the Nymphs came to the conclusion with bewilderment

that all these people decided to unite against Garhan, and the Emperor, with a mask on half his face,

Meanwhile noted that he was waiting for Mitt.

Garken invited the now former King of the Nymphs to pass, and he noted with displeasure that

after the absorption of the Fairy Kingdom, the man's greed had crossed all boundaries.

It was difficult to imagine that among the nobility there would be those who would agree with

the change in currency.

But there were some, concluding that this is why short-term policies don't work, men,

who was sitting in the chair, said that no one expected everyone to gather.

The former ruler of the Kingdom of the Nymphs asked the Emperor to explain the situation,

clarifying what to do with the previously issued money, tapping his finger on the table,

Garken said that there were two things about which those gathered were greatly mistaken.

According to the man, it was no coincidence that everyone gathered here, because it was

easy to predict, knowing the laws of cause and effect.

Afterwards, Garken said that he was not going to discuss anything, since the new currency

was necessary for the redistribution of funds in society.

Seated on his throne before the assembled nobles, the emperor confidently declared that

due to its immediate effect.

This currency would allow all territories to be directly subjected to the monarch,

adding that it abolished all privileges of the nobility.

Mint looked shocked at Garhen's words.

The gray-haired angry man rose from his seat, shouting that this was insulting madness.

The old man looked at the emperor with displeasure, declaring that his family had owned their

land by the will of the goddesses for many generations.

Adding that centuries old traditions could not be destroyed with one word.

Another angry man stood up, saying that this was why each member of the nobility ruled

in his own small area, and reminding who raised the emperor to the throne. Pointing the blade at

Garken, the grey-haired man asked the emperor if he really thought that it was possible to control all the

people in the state alone. The man, sitting on the throne, calmly declared that this was truly impossible.

Garken stretched forward a little, and two tubes through which Orange liquid flowed came off from

his back, and then added something that was impossible for an ordinary king. The emperor,

rising, declared that he could hear the screams of people. Pulling his robe aside, Garken showed

The man proclaimed himself God. He took off his mask, under which six eyes were visible in the darkness, adding that for the common people he has got. Holding the edge of his tail coat so that the outer space in his body was visible, dark and concluded that such was the burden of the monarch. He glanced at the gray haired elderly man. Declaring that old age does not spare even the wisest rulers, and gradually their rule can develop into tears.

taking off his mask, Garken said that he would not age and would not die. Revealing his six eyes in the dark space on his face, the emperor declared that with the absolute power of God, people do not need to know. Then the gray-haired man screamed heart-rendingly, asking what Garken had done, and adding that the nobles would not accept the tyranny of a man. After these words, the emperor waved his hand and, using the magic of Darkness, cut off the heads and chopped up the bodies of everyone gathered on one side of the table, causing splashes of blood to rise into the air. The bodies fell to the floor of a man, and the

along with scarlet drops and Garken asked what tyranny means. The man seriously stated that he was

elected by the people. Looking at the corpse scattered around the hall, the former king of the

nymphs was horrified by such a sight. Garken cast a furious gaze of burning blue eyes at men,

holding his hand ready to administer yet another piece of justice. The green haired,

plump man broke out in a cold sweat of horror, declaring in a panic that he would give up all his

royal and noble privileges if only his life would be spared. His dark haired, bearded neighbor burst

out laughing, remarking that it was funny to see everything that was built on the power granted

by the goddesses being destroyed. Afterwards, having calmed down from laughter, the speaker

seriously stated that power should be granted by the people, and the nobility was chosen

by the people. When the dark-haired man, raising his fist in the air, announced that the

Republic is the power of the people, his head flew off his shoulders. The severed heads of

everyone on the other side of the table flew to the ceiling, except for mint, who had only

Only the top of his headdress cut off, and Gar can noted that the nobility was manipulating public

opinion, driven by the desire to get the most of it before the expiration of his powers.

The former named King ran in panic across the bloody stains while the emperor said that human

pleasures and selfish aspirations meant nothing to him.

Mint had almost reached the exit when Gar and declared that the past would disappear, giving

way to a bright future.

The man sat down on the throne, speaking of a world of universally quality.

He looked at the corpses of the nobility, concluding that all those gathered had outlived

their usefulness, and from one chair thrown to the side there were bloody trails leading to the exit. After finishing his speech, Garin took a quick glance towards where an admiring Zenovio was coming out, applauding and praising the man for his wonderful speech that everyone should hear. The Archmage clarified whether these words should have been uttered by those who were about to die, to which Garin replied that in this way he expressed respect for people who played important roles under the old order. Leaning on his hand, the emperor rarely asked if the woman had found the reason for the destruction of the world tree. The blonde began to speak with the "B

thoughtful look. She said that this was all neglect during the Civil War, because of which the

souls of the dead no longer returned to the world tree. Now the people of Ratna survive only thanks

to the hidden power of Halion, contained within the trunk, but no one knows how long this can continue.

Dark can ask if the goddesses had really left this world. All around he heard the cries of unhappy

people from all over Ratna. It was unbearable, and the man tiredly closed his eyes. The screams

continued to drag on without stopping. A picture appeared in front of Garren with Beethold, who had a

through hole in his chest. The screams of the unfortunate people became louder and louder.

Bayotold raised his head, casting a malignant glance at the man.

At this moment, Garan let out a scream of overwhelming horror, seeing the ghost of his haunted past.

The man continued to scream, looking ahead detachedly and pressing himself into the back of the

throne as if someone really was standing in front of him. Shocked, Zenovia asked if her comrade was okay,

but he clasped his hands over his ears, answering in the negative. Dripping with sweat,

Garcan shouted with a mad look that it was Bayatold who betrayed the legendary heroes and him personally.

When the Archmage heard the name of her former Walterian partner, she seriously panicked.

She found a tube that had come off the man's back, through which liquid was flowing.

Xenovius slammed it back into Garan's body so hard that he gridded his teeth and caved it.

There were no emotions on the man's face, only calmness, and the woman said that everything was fine.

Xenovius stroked Garan on the head, reassuring him that it was all because she disconnected the man

from the device, and now everything would return to normal, while he insisted that he destroyed the angels for

the sake of peace. The emperor began to fall asleep to xenovia's sweet speeches about saving the

world and his duty to become a god. The evangelist's hands moved golden levers and pressed buttons

while other followers took plowing. Around a huge monster in the form of a lizard with a sledgehammer

tail, four fighters stood with their swords ready to attack. The dashboard evangelists stated that

these guys are really good. Then he asked how about this, and the monster cut off the head of one

of the hunters, biting it off with its fang mouth. The evangelists sat at the table,

using a remote control to control the monster like in a game, while several of the gathered

followers of the church of the blessed mother stood watching the fight from a large screen

on the wall. One of the people noted with a smile that the evangelist at the table was doing

a good job, which greatly encouraged him. With its sludge hammer tail, the huge lizard now

crushed the second hunter and blood sprayed into the air. The evangelist continued to press

The buttons on the remote control with concentration. He shouted fatality as the monster spat

yellow poison as saliva, which began to eat away at the third hunter's head. The tube from the

remote control was attached to the fibers of the arm, which were the ability. With this hand,

Rod, who is one of the followers, released Prana from his palm with a dumbfounded look.

A menacing purple lizard towered on the screen, sticking out its long tongue,

against the backdrop of a white tower. The evangelist that the table shouted furiously,

rejoicing that the last hunter remained to be defeated. While the man in the striped robe was

holding out his sword, the monster let out a heart-rending scream and raised its paw intending to

crush the enemy. At this moment, Rod closed his eyes tightly, gridding his teeth from tension.

He clenched his hand into a fist, which the lizard on the screen had to repeat. However,

the monster remained motionless. The next moment, the severed head of a purple lizard flew into the air,

standing against the backdrop of the headless carcass of the monster, the guy in the striped

Most close, joyfully raised his blade upward, exclaiming that they had done it.

Holding a bloody sword above his head, the hunter shouted victory as tears welding his eyes.

Taking his hands away from the remote control, the evangelist could not accept his defeat.

Looking back at Rod, he stated that he was faster.

The man with his outstretched hand panicked greatly when they turned to him, because he was

afraid that the blame for the loss would be on him.

Smiling widely, Archbishop first born Adam menacingly clarified whether it was really a lag

or whether Rod had in to fear. Standing behind the panicking man with a pipe in his hand,

a follower shouted loudly, demanding to listen when the archbishop spoke to him. The enraged

evangelist menacingly asked how dare Rod not answer, and he fell to the ground in fear, asking

for forgiveness while the original Adam sack calmly on the sofa. The enraged evangelist

bent over the frightened man, calling him ungrateful and reminding him who had helped resolve

his bonds, while the archbishop watched with a smile. While Rod was sweating coldly and horror,

Adam declared that he was the reason they had a good time calming down at angry subordinate.

Turning back, the archbishop with a smile asked the follower with the notebook if anything significant had

happened that day, and he answered positively reading from the paper that three prisoners had been

killed in a recent battle. One captive was able to survive and reach level 40, defeating the monster,

to which the archbishop happily exclaimed that his divine control was truly amazing.

Original Adam ordered the subordinate to reward the survivor with a level up and inform the survivor

that he would be released soon, and looking at the note pad, the follower responded well. A strand of weed escape from under his white hair,

and Chanrishin decided to report that they would soon bring the monster they had talked about earlier. Now the archbishop,

surrounded by followers, stood in front of the captured narrow-mouthed tree frog, admiring the huge monster. The bishop,

with a wide smile, asked what the creature's level was, and when Changrishin replied that it was 72nd,

the original Adam could not hide his admiration. The joyful bishop turned to Rod, who was standing behind

him, asking how to stir up this monster, to which he answered in a panic that he could not control

a monster whose level was higher than him. When Adam asked what could be done in such a situation,

Rod, in a cold sweat, hesitatingly said that he needed to increase the level,

and languishing gave him a cold look. Then the bishop, pointing to the evangelist, said that he would

promote him to third rank. When original Adam expressed the hope that the man would be able to

upgrade to the required level, he looked at him with undiscized alarm. He threw himself on the floor,

more, bowing gratefully to the bishop, who burst into laughter. Then one of the followers turned to his

eminence behind his back, wanting to object. Looking at the hand with the purple mark, the man said that

this evangelist had not yet received the blessing. Rodle obediently on the ground, looking frightened,

while the follower reported that he might even be able to absorb enough experienced points.

While a hand appeared on his chin, a man from the detachment noted that in his memory,

no one had been promoted immediately to the third rank, and there were no longer any free places

among the priests of the second rank. Tearing off the speaker's head and replacing it with a

piece of ice, the bishop said with a smile that there was now room. While Rod was still lying on the

floor, the headless body collapsed behind him, staining the white floor with a stream of arterial blood.

Throwing away the severed head, the bishop calmly said that a date for the promotion ceremony

could be set. Rod looked scared when original Adam threatened everyone not to dare to say anything

against his dear subordinate. And the crowd replied that they would prepare everything as soon as possible.

Squatting down, the bishop turned to the panicking rod, asking next time without any lags.

Taking the man on the floor by the face, Adam declared that he hated stupid people.

The bishop asked why rod did not answer him, and he, with a dumbfounded look, said that everything was in order.

There were bloody handprints on the man's cheeks, and drops of cold sweat ran down his face.

Changrish and looked around suspiciously when one of the followers reported that Zinnovia wanted to contact original Adam.

While leaving, the bishop noticed an unpleasant smell and asked his subordinates to clean everything up,

and meanwhile, under the monster there was a pile of pieces, several of which were near the slightly open hatch

in the floor. The hatch quickly closed. Rod was lost in memories, born the fifth son and a peasant

family. His father lived the life of an ordinary farmer who did not have his own land and worked all his

life on the lands of others. Despite his position, father Rod did not even try to tame his pride.

He did not dare to ask for anything even when the boy's mother was sold for his debts.

If it weren't for my father's pride, this would not have happened. Even continuous drunk in this

could not weaken his powerful body. While Rod took the wallet from the guy in striped clothes

who defeated the monster, praying not to do this, he remembered his father, who did not have a

single reason that would make him beg for anything. The prisoner said that this was money for the

journey after release, looking at the wallet in the evangelist hand. The man sarcastically asked if

the guy remembered who he owed his release to, adding that he risked his life to free him.

Walking away with the wallet, Rod advised him to be grateful, while the prisoner, screaming,

reached out to him with his hand. The guy in Stripe closed desperately tried to reach the

evangelist's conscience, reminding him that he was a hunter. When Rod was already approaching

the exit, accusations of murder rained down on him. The man froze for a second in thought.

Afterwards, he walked down the street, concluding that there is nothing more useless in this world

than pride, and he must do everything to survive. Looking at the robbery of the evangelists,

The man came to the conclusion that hunters and honest workers can achieve something only with perseverance.

On the contrary, those who had never fought monsters or were jealous of hunters could increase their level without much effort.

Walking down the street, Rod calmly concluded that training, hard work, and torture were not for him.

The man who became an evangelist easily accepted that the world had changed. Having stopped,

the evangelist, out of curiosity, decided to look into the wallet to see how much money was there.

His gaze suddenly filled with sadness. In the window lay a photograph of the family of a freed man,

who left behind a wife and a small son. Rod looked dumbfounded, looking ahead.

A girl suddenly ran into him, knocking him off his feet. Rod looked at the child in bewilderment,

reminding him that he asked for no tricks. The man recalled that he also got into strange troubles.

He asked the girl, who was looking at him hopefully, what had happened, but she only made an

articulate sounds. Rod, dissatisfied with the disobedience, knelt down and began

The girl pointed her finger to the side, trying to say something, and the man tried to understand what it meant. The child was reaching to the side, and Rod asked if the problem was related to the house. Seeing the open door on the balcony, the evangelist asked if there was someone in the house. Rod looked unhappy and tired. Steam was coming from the room with the lights on. Entering through the balcony, Rod, in a panic, held a bad in his hand and asked if it was changrishin. And the girl was hiding on the street, looking out of the open door.

Steam was coming from the bathroom where the frightened evangelist was walking.

Looking out of the opening with a bat at the ready, he fearfully asked Changrishan not to play him like that.

When Rod entered the room, a woman silhouette appeared behind the curtain, taking a shower.

The stunned evangelist froze, trying to understand who was in front of him.

Then the story about the order of light began.

The paladin corps consisted of warriors serving the goddess of Radiance, Altia.

He existed throughout the history of Ratna, bringing justice to the world and

the world and illuminating everything around with divine light. This color eradicated all

impurity from people and awakened good impulses. The warriors, illuminated by the light, began to

cry from the awakening of purity in their souls. The shining sword destroyed all the pain and

mental anguish that tormented people, so the battlefields of their battles were not filled with

cries of pain and suffering. But the order of light was also crushed by the power of the Church

of the Blessed Mother. Rylus and carefully to the story that the forces of the assembled

night of the earth were not enough to fight the Church of the Blessed Mother, which

had spread throughout Ratna.

Fabrizio walked through the lair of the created order along with Bella and Ryan, reporting

that even if they created the fallen core of paladins, they still could not unite everyone.

Looking back at the wounded nights, the main character suggested that this was due to the fact

that the organization of the Knights of Earth was created by aliens.

Fabrizio confirmed the guy's guests, stating that it is not easy for paladins to get along

with alien enemies.

The scarred knights looked boldly at the passing trio, while the Catholic said that although the order of light was exterminated by Garhen, their beliefs did not go away.

That is why the accumulated anger and the current organization can destroy it even before the battle with the Church of the Blessed Mother begins.

The Knights of Earth needed a hero who would always lead the paladins, representing a man who was second in command in the order of light.

This man was Feliz Atresio, who, along with Leonhardt from the Order of Darkness, has a high probability of playing the role of a hero.

Bella, looking sideways at the fighting men, said that he was currently imprisoned in the prison

city of the southern temple of the Church of the Blessed Mother.

Jan. Mission was precisely to rescue him. Thinking of his younger brother with sadness,

Ryo assumed that he had his own motives. Approaching the captured monster,

Fabrizio noted that it would be difficult to implement the protagonist's plan. Because even

if you infiltrate the city, it would be difficult to navigate the huge dungeon without a map.

The Catholic, remaining standing with Bella, bowed with gratitude to Ryo,

Who had decided on such a fearless act? Fabrizio, with his head bowed, said that he was sorry to drag a guy into all this, who had just decided to start living a quiet life, promising to create a new identity for him after the mission.

Ryu turned around to the smile, thanking the Catholic, and asked not to worry about the lack of a map of the area.

The main character said that the user manual, which already contained a map of the prison city, would help him navigate.

Bella and Fabrizio were surprised because no one except Rive had such a function.

Then the muscular girl with dissatisfaction clarified whether it was worth believing this information

at all.

Climbing onto the cart with the monster, Rive admitted that he didn't know, but he was interested.

And so, having emerged from the monster naturally, the guy wondered who was dragging him into

battle.

Having descended through a hatch in the floor into the sewer, the main character found

people there who looked like zombies and were eating each other's limbs.

The Oracle said that these were ghouls, which were creatures that had not found peace.

It was impossible to kill these creatures, but they were vulnerable to blessings and divine energy.

When one of the ghouls ran a yard, he squeezed his head with his hands so that the monster's eyes popped

out.

Forcing the attack and ghoul into the sewer, Riot crushed his skull using physical cleansing.

The guy with the bloody hands saw that the world is not right as long as the goddesses cannot

do their work, concluding that the Church of the Blessed Mother cannot solve this problem.

Byu, surrounded by drops of sewage water, decided with a smile that he could clean up this

septic tank himself.

While the ghouls climbed the walls and the ground, the guy preparing to attack the creatures

was indignant that the oracle could not pave an easier path for him.

Meanwhile, in the white apartment there were cookies on the table and mugs of tea.

Rod, looking at the guest opposite, twisted his mouth guiltily while the girl was still looking

out of the doorway with fear.

The evangelist asked for forgiveness with a smile, noting that the girl did not look like

a local.

guest was stuffing herself with cookies, the man noted that she looked like a prisoner, asking

her to tell her about herself. The barefoot girl in the white and gold robe became curious

about something. When the guest asked if Rod had received the ungodly seal of the evangelist,

noting that he would not have been able to see it, his eyes widened in shock. While the girl

was calmly drinking tea, the man stood up, shouting angrily, because he thought that the

priest had sent her out of envy. I put forward a dark hand with an eye, Rod said that the

The interlocutor will be very surprised when she finds out who he is.

The guest calmly called out his full name, as well as all the information about his family,

while the little girl continued to look out and fear from the aisle.

When the girl provided information about why Rod became a hunter, he, surprised, noted

that she was very well informed.

While the man admired the professionalism of the guest, she told about an incident when he

attacked a person while being a hunter.

The girl said that this is how he lost his because of this accident, and the girl looked

His questioningly at the evangelist, putting his hand forward, the shocked rod could not understand where the stranger got this information from. He loudly began to ask who was in front of him and how he knew such confidential information. Raising her index finger, the girl asked why she needed someone to find out. Rod froze in shock when he heard that the guest already knew everything about everyone. The girl was about to say her name when the ceiling began to break above those gather. Having broken a hole, the Jock Rayu fell out and landed right on Rod, and the table was blown away by the shock wave.

The main character and dirty clothes scratched the back of his head, getting up after falling. He looked at the fallen man and was surprised to find that it was Rod, who shouted angrily that this was his house.

RIO objected, saying that this was a shelter and meanwhile the guest was sitting with a tray in her hand. Rod loudly asked where the jock came from and whether he knew this girl, turning his head to the side. When RIO opened his eyes, he was very surprised. A dissatisfied hauling with a mug of tea looked at the guy while he asked how she ended up here. The pointy-eared girl turned away sharply.

He reported that Ryostank and Rod asked him to wash himself.

There was water coming from the shower in the bathroom.

Leaning over, the main character placed his back under the flow of water.

With a worried look, he thought that a landmark had let him hear.

We're calling Hollyan.

Ryou described the feeling that it was not the same at all, noting that it was as if there

was a different person in front of him.

The image of his comrades appeared in the main character's head.

Lost in his thoughts, Ryou assumed that the others had made it out as well, wondering if they

were doing well.

Mary, the main character, decided that Holly and should not be asked about this. Turning on the

tap, Ryah noted that it was not for him, who had escaped from the detachment, to do this.

Smiling, the Lord of Life and Death suggested that the goddesses now did not have time to

create a vessel for the Oracle, saying that because of this, they decided to borrow this

artificial body. Turning her head, Holly and stated that directly interfering with

world events went against the instructions from the main body. Placing her hand on her neck,

she revealed that she was the Oracle of the goddess of light.

Altia, noting that she could be considered kivia's sister. Turning from side to side,

Holian thanked her other half for explaining everything quite simply. Her other side noted that it

was an honor for her. The faces of the guys sitting next to them were filled with bewilderment.

One part of Holian said that human sweets were indeed delicious, wondering if she was eating so much

of them, adding that it was not her body after all. The second part said that everything was fine,

adding that since she was essentially just a doll, sweets would not harm her figure. A stunned rod,

In his thoughts, was amazed that Halion was an artificial human in an oracle of the goddess, noting her versatility.

Weaning on his arm, the main character said that one might think that all this is complete nonsense.

Noting that she was telling the truth, Rod stated that Ria's friend is something with something.

Frowning, the main character thought that Halion really was the oracle of the goddess.

Looking at the Lord of Life and Death, Ria noted that he had similar sensations from Kivia,

adding that she had some kind of different divinity.

Further, the main character wondered whether Halion deliberately hid her essence.

Wary, Ria thought that at least these were not obvious tricks of Zenovia, wondering why the goddess of light did this now. Standing next to the stunned proteganist,

Holion declared that they could hit the road. After hearing this, Ria tried to find out where exactly they needed to go.

With a serious expression on her face, the lord of life and death announced that they were going outside the city,

asking if the proteganist was going to keep the oracle of the goddess in this musty canal.

Raising his hand, Ria stated that there was something they should discuss.

noting that this was happening in his house, Rod ordered them to leave.

Taking Holly in by the hand, the main character asked to talk to him for just a minute.

Rod said that if they find out that he is connected with them, then he will be finished.

The face of the Lord of Life and Death was shrouded in confusion and anger.

Having hit Ryo and calling him a scoundrel, Holly and screamed at how dare he let his hands go.

Looking at the stunned protagonist, she tried to find out if he was driven by lust in the first place.

noting that he was again trying to use his muscles and harass the goddess's oracle. Outraged,

Ryout tried to find out what Halian was trying to say, noting that he didn't understand anything.

The Lord of Life and Death ordered him not to pretend to be stupid.

An image of the main character appeared in her head, hanging over the body of an embarrassed kibya.

The Lord of Life and Death said that she saw the memories of her second part,

noting that she knew everything, telling about the indecent things that he did with the prophetess.

Outraged, Halian asked her to stop, frozen in one position.

The Lord of Life and Death noted that Holly and herself did not see any of this, saying that

based on the relationship, everything looked like this, adding that she was talking about her imagination.

Placing a hand to her face, the Lord questioned whether their relationship was pure, declaring disappointment.

Staring at Rod with a look of disgust, she called him a eunuch. Rod noted that she

only needed to criticize him, suggesting that she hated him. Raising his hand, he wondered who the

Lord of Life and Death called a eunuch, asking what the word was. Paying attention to the empty look

of the goddess's oracle, the main character stated that he and Kivia had nothing. With a cry, he said that he

was no longer even an ally of the goddess, adding that he was no longer fighting. Quenching his hands into

fists, Raiu said that his task was to find Changrishan and save the second in command of the paladin order.

Tears began to flow from the young girl's eyes. Turning his attention to the shocked Raiu,

Rao'd asked him to stop screaming. Pomming the young girl, he also informed the deputy commander

of the Order of Paladins, suggesting that the main character was now carrying out Chanrishan's mission,

adding that it was useless to dissuade him. Turning around, Roud stated that Ria would have to see

this with his own eyes, informing him of the reality. There were many homeless prisoners on the city

streets. The houses next to them were boarded up in every possible way. Looking at all this,

Ria noted that even though this was a prison city, it was too much. Looking around, the main

character said that people are treated like cattle. Entering the closed room, Roud said that this

place was designed to hold criminals of the highest class, saying that members of the order of

of holy nights were sent here.

Horrified, riot wondered if all the paladins were here.

Having asked the main character not to yell,

Rod stated that he knew how terrible it was.

Behind them was a hand that touched the iron cage.

The hunter revealed that even the most powerful paladins

were only human.

Noting that isolated from the four forces,

they now relied on meager food.

In one of the cells a prisoner could be seen

with a distraught look.

Rod spoke about the drug contained in the composition,

which was required by those in order to continue living.

He thought that death would be a much better option for them. Looking at the distraught prisoner,

Halleon froze in one position. Rod reported that if the goddess of light really existed, she would

not have wasted such a spectacle, suggesting that it was for this purpose that those were left alive

as a symbol of denying the existence of the goddess. Outrage, Rios stated that there were a huge

number of people in this place, noting that it was possible to organize a revolution. Further,

the main character focused on the character of the paladins. Turning in his direction, Rod said

that he had said the same thing.

Cherishin's face was shrouded in anger.

The hunter said that Sanna came with the same intentions to call the paladins to fight.

Feliz and Razzio appeared before Chandraseen's gaze, sitting on the floor.

Rod noticed that Sanna was expecting a meeting with the deputy commander.

Feliz's voice was heard from the open door asking about the uprising.

Smurking, and Razzio stated that he was thinking about his time, which came at the moment

when he saw the ghost of another world.

Reading his chest, Changrin and said that he killed only to end the war, adding that only

failures was capable of leading an army.

Leading towards him, Sana asked him to come with him and accept the help of the Earth Knights.

With a distraught look, Anratsio tried to find out how manychanRishin had killed and how many

earthlings he had reduced to dust.

Looking at the perplexed sand, Feli wondered if he was asking him to work with a cold blooded

butcher who kills his own.

ChangRishin tried to say that it was for the sake of justice.

Getting to his feet, Feli's asked if Sana was talking about justice.

which, calling Chandrasehan a pathetic weakling, and Ratzio wondered if he was talking

to him about justice.

Looking at the frightened sand, Feli's reported that he was not there, which is why he did not

see the real enemy.

Removing the bandage from his face, and Ratzio stated that he saw with his own eyes what

they were fighting against.

Smurking, Feli's asked about the human wars and the civil war of the ferry union.

Many angels floating in the air appeared before Garken's gaze, and Ratzio believed that

this was all just child's play, noting that they were all just pathetic pawns.

The monster's face was covered in feathers.

Felis said that archangels are beings beyond death.

An image of Garkan appeared in his head, half of whose face was covered by a mask.

Further, Anratsio spoke about the hero Ratna, who forced them to retreat, noting that with

his power he declared the evil.

A crowd of rioting people could be seen in the vastness of the city.

Felis reported that Ratna, whom they defended, branded them as villains, adding that the

goddesses in whom they believed turned out to be powerless observers.

Furious, Felis wondered if the uprising was now at just cause.

His head turned his attention to the stunned chamber shin, Feli's tried to find out what justice was for. After the words he said, "Sauna left the musty house with lightning speed." Watching Changrishan run, Feli's wished him good luck.

San's gaze was shrouded in despair and anxiety. His gaze fell on an abandoned house. There were many holes in the roof of that house, due to which the rays of the sun penetrated inside. Rod reported that Sauna changed after that night.

Leaning against the wall of the house, he suggested that this was for the best about the current situation, saying

that it meant that "changryshin had gained a sense of reality."

The protagonist, Skays, was shrouded in genuine anger, paying attention to the news that

was in the center of the house, Rod reported a way to escape.

Looking around the expanses of the room, the guys froze in one position.

Rod said that the day after "changryshin's visit," the deputy commander of the Order of Paladins

committed suicide.

Felays' gaze was full of despair.

The hunter noted that he realized his helplessness and gave up on himself.

With a face full of madness, the prisoner put his hands to the cage.

Rod noted that he also gave up on his subordinates because Ratan left them and he could not

continue to fight.

Dark kind appeared before the archangel's gaze, lowering his head.

The hunter spoke of a battle that could not be one, suggesting that they were in shock, adding

that an ordinary person like him would not understand this.

Staring into one of the rooms, Rod declared that wherever he went, there were ill-wishers

everywhere that he could not defeat.

Robbering his head with the hood, the hunter noted that he didn't even understand what was so great about justice.

He believed that Ryo had no business staying in such a place, asking him to live a normal life.

Looking at the back of the main character, the hunter noted that the right to choose is a blessing in itself.

Bowing his head, Rod was lost in his thoughts.

With his hands in his pockets, Shamrish and tried to inquire about Ryo's condition.

Looking at sandstanding behind the wooden pillar, Rod wondered what fate had brought him here.

Changrishan stated that it was a coincidence, noting that he didn't even know the main character was still alive.

Further, Sana added that it was not so easy for him to bypass the security.

Pointing his finger back, Rod asked him not to stand still and say hello to Ryle.

The hunter noted that the main character had come a hard way to find him.

Adverting his gaze, Changrishan stated that he had no right to see Ryle,

noting that he had betrayed the land of the knights.

Suddenly, Rod grabbed him by the cloak, indignant.

The hunter asked Sam not to regret this and not to intersect with the Knights of the Earth.

Sitting on the floor a young girl was drawing something. Rod noted that although they only have a dim room where the sun does not penetrate, it is still the safest place for children in this world. Her drawing showed happy Rod and Chandraseen holding her hands. With an angry expression on his face, the hunter declared that if Sona ruined even this, he would not forgive him. An annoyed changraseen said that it was time for him to say goodbye to this room. Rod was shocked by what he saw. Holding the document in his hands, Sona said that he had a promotion ceremony scheduled for tomorrow morning.

noting that when he became the high priest, he would be given a better apartment.

A news was visible on the roof of the musty house.

The main character reported that the mission of the Knights of the Earth could not be completed.

Leaning against the wall, Ryan noted that if Changrishan had not reported this, suggesting that he did this to avoid chaos in the ranks of the order.

Raising his head, the protagonist declared that the most important task was to reorganize the fragmented order of paladins.

Noting that this was an extreme case, he raised his hand and addressed the oracle of Altia.

Ryou assumed that the order of Paladins would instantly perk up upon hearing the name of the goddess.

With her hands folded, the oracle said that it turns out. The main character was surprised that she refused to help

her followers. With a serious expression on her face, the oracle of Altia asked whether in the name

of the goddess she should declare war and kill living beings, not understanding how Ryou's actions in

this case differed from the actions of the Holy Mother Church. In Dignant, the main character wondered

what the oracle was saying. Ryou stated that when the off-worlders appeared, she ordered them to do

the same, noting that she, of course, did not say kill, but because of her words they were

thrown into cages. With her hands folded, the Oracle of Altia said that the aliens were an

external threat, adding that in the event of an invasion from the depths of space, the goddesses,

as creators, must find a solution. A fierce battle took place between the hunters. The Oracle of

Altia said that this battle is between Garken, who had gained new power and the old faith. She said

that military conflicts have always been part of human history, leaning against the wall. The Oracle

of Altia stated that the goddesses prioritized the free will of living beings, which is why

they do not interfere with what is happening here, noting that even if this leads to destruction.

Outrage, the prodiganists suggested that they would rather just watch, adding that he now

understood Garan's hatred of the goddesses. The rays of the sun falling through the roof of

the house fell on the face of the Oracle of Altia. She said that this concerns not only Garan,

saying that now distrust of the goddesses has spread to every corner of Ratna.

There were many prisoners in the city. The Oracle of Altia noted that even if they declared

war few would follow their call. The musty walls of the buildings were boarded up. She stated that

people had lost their will. Spreading his hands, Ryout tried to find out why he didn't share the power

like they did with the heroes, asking for blessings like that time. Turning away, all the

his oracle reported that the heroes were a mistake. The four great heroes appeared in front of the

walls of the building, which were shrouded in bright light. She suggested psychological shock,

saying that the forces would somehow leave a mark on them. The oracle of Altia said that in order to

to stop the accelerating invasion of Amplas, they had to bestow the power of people with a high

predisposition to divinity. In the darkness many hands could be seen reaching forward. The

oracle of Altheas stated that the real problem was their interference in the material world, noting

that if the goddesses or other gods did this, citing Amplas as an example, they could do the same.

From what he heard, the main character was shocked. Turning away, she wondered if Raiu thought

that humans had single-handedly subjugated the goddesses, stating that the desecration

of Zenovia and Garan was also caused by Opla's influence. Garan's hand was shrouded in

mysterious demonic technique. The oracle of Althea reported that the power granted to him was nothing

more than a fragment of the true Cypriel, adding that he was only a superman pursuing the image

of a god accessible to the human mind. The silhouette of Garan was visible on the battlefield.

The oracle of Althea reported that Opla had perfectly exploited all the vulnerabilities of his mind.

Noting that his existence was undeniable, adding that in order to reduce everyone's vigilance,

The invasion was slow and unnoticeable. Someone's hand was visible in the clouds of smoke.

She said that onplas came up with the idea of hunting monsters and dungeons, trading magic stones,

and hunting for treasures and amassing wealth. The oracle of all the estate that thanks to this,

the inhabitants of Ratna are not even aware of the threat in the face of onplas. The eye of some

creature could be seen in the light haze. She spoke of the triumph of a plan hatched

for thousands of years, saying that this time it was impossible to deny onplas victory.

Ria's face was shrouded in confusion. Approaching the exit, the oracle of Altheus stated

that the goddesses had decided to leave Ratna. A formed clot of oracle could be seen in her

hand. The oracle of Altheus said that they had created a new world in the universe without

onplas, adding that this miscalculation would be a lesson for them. Taken aback, the main character

tried to say something. With a face full of despair, Ria stated that they were simply giving up.

Having imagined the image of Kivia and Addis in his head, the main character noted that there

were still those who were fighting. Next to them were Leon Hart and Ethan standing on their sides.

Ryan wondered if the goddesses were going to abandon them. Coming close to the proteinous face,

all these oracle asked if they were abandoned, asking if they saw him in the same light.

Bowing his head, Ryan looked down, screaming, the main character tried to find out why she met him.

Ryan assumed that she did this to laugh at his escape and for abandoning his comrades and trying

to live for himself. A screen appeared above the distraught protagonist, which demanded the killing

of everyone. Rayu noted that even if he tries to do something with his power, it will still be those

close to him who will suffer, noting that even if he fights in the name of protection, his power only

destroys. Taking hold of his clothes, he wondered what was wrong with wanting to live a normal life.

Screaming, Rayu tried to find out what she wanted from him. With a look of disgust,

Oracle also asked rhetorically what she wanted from him. Looking at Rayu, who was barely standing

on his feet, she noted that everything was just the opposite, adding that she had come to bring

him back to Earth. On memory, a rose in the main character's head where Kivia touched his face.

The oracle of Altheus stated that the contract was valid only until bottled was found,

adding that he had long since completed his task. Suddenly, the prophetess' hand began to evaporate.

The oracle of Altheus said that even though the dark goddess had disappeared,

the deity's promise was absolute, noting that she had come to fulfill the duty of that oracle.

Only aura particles remained from Kivia's body. She reported that Riot did a great job calling

him an off-worlder. With a distraught look, the main character asked about fulfilling his duty.

An image of Kivia appeared in his head, standing with her back to him. A smile was visible on the

prophetess's face. After which, Raiu tried to find out what happened to the prophetess. Holding a

smoking pipe in her hands, Zenovius stood near the chessboard. The archmaids thought of everything.

A grin covered her face. A strategy designed to destroy any obstacles.

Holly's magic bow was visible in her hands. The first target was the Lord of life and death.

She had a lot of power and was unlikely to support Zenovius' plan.

Surprised, Halion watched the doll created by the archmage.

Using Bayatold searches and excuse, she divided and weakened Halion's soul to isolate her.

In the hands of the archmage, it was a figure that looked like the Lord of Life and Death.

Whereie, Carterina froze in one position.

Next is the Master of the Order of Light.

The powerful association was a major obstacle for Zenovius' plans to challenge the goddesses.

Hanging in the air, Aether watched the ancient dragon.

In addition, it was necessary to eliminate the power and the person of the queen of dragons, Cardarina, who was opposing the four great heroes and returned her upper draconian to her relatives. A healing agent was visible in the depths of the volcano. Holding the Cardarina figurine in her hands, Zenovia made her move again. Behind the archmades could be seen the body of the sword Lord, then came Beethold. Having adjusted himself, the main character leaned the sword to his face. Or rather, Raio, possessing commensurate strength. His friends were visible behind him.

Next, the archmage placed Ryze figure on the chessboard. The sea vessel was heading towards a rocky island. She

threw everyone who could interfere with her plans in one place. To the upper draconium, before the

wyverns gaze, the body of a dragon appeared shrouded in flames, and then she allowed them to die

from the dragon king Kalbran. Leonhardt and the lecturing clashed in a fierce battle,

perish in battles with each other, or become a victim of a sacred beast. On the way of the

main character, an angry silver bowl appeared, which was the boss of the dungeon. The figure of

of the dungeon boss appeared on the chessboard. The best outcome for Zenovia would be their complete

destruction. Suddenly, Riya's figure struck down the silver bowl. Of course, she assumed that the sacred

beast would be no match for Beethold's heir. But even this situation didn't mean anything. A

time artifact sat on a stone table. Addie said that while it is activated, no one will leave

this island. Touching it, Benisto noted that even by turning it off 120 years would pass for

the world outside, which are necessary to balance the passage of time. Plenching his

His fist, Addie stated that Zenovia's main goal is to delay them.

Noting that she believed that with enough time, her victory would be undeniable.

Putting his hands in his pocket, Lanehart suggested that they couldn't even disable the artifact.

Noting that the moment they set foot on the island, they allowed Zenovia's plan to come true.

Closing her eyes, Kivia announced an endless loop in victory regardless of the outcome

of the battle, declaring that they were checkmated.

Looking at the inspired Addie's, the prophetess assumed that this was not what he was trying

to say.

So stated that this was true, smiling, Addie said that since there was a variable that

could not be immediately noticed while the artifact was temporarily turned off, streams of

bright light emanated from the artifact. Holding onto a stone column, the main character froze

in one position. Then, as Stone noted that Riot was able to escape. Raising his hand, he said that

since the artifact was touched by a person with a low level, it was only temporarily disabled.

Worried, hung tried to find out if everything was okay, saying that he thought he had doomed

the world, and they would all die. Kivia's face was filled with intense melancholy. Leonhard noted

that Ryou said he would not fight anymore, adding that expecting him to act would be akin to

hoping for a miracle. Turning away, Addis was also not going to just rely on the main character.

Benisto thought it was important that they saw confirmation, noting that if they temporarily

turned off the artifact, they could leave the island. Smurking. Addis stated that there

was something Zenovia didn't know, saying that the magician who could master this artifact

was a dragon, an image of a magical barrier that covered the entire space appeared

in his head.

The Nisto stated that the device affects space-time, standing in the center, the archmage

raised her hands.

Addys said that he could limit the area of his influence so that it would only affect him.

Adding that in this case, the others could safely leave.

Placing her hand on his chest, Holly noted that if this did not happen, then he would have

to endure 120 years alone many times over, telling him that even for long lived dragons

it was terrible to spend so much time alone.

his head, Addie said he had already made his choice, noting that compared to RIO, who was imprisoned

in the Rocky Mountains in an endless battle. Approaching Venisto, a Lictrian noted that he would not be alone,

saying that there was a nest of dragons here. Bending over, the dragon froze in one position.

A Lictrian said that each of them would share their life force with 80s and help. A large group of

dragons knelt in front of a place that was shrouded in a powerful aura. A Lictrian stated that they

were doing this in the name of the new king. Turning his attention to the guys standing nearby,

The Wyverns came to her face, the Wyvern said this was wrong, adding that she would calm down now.

Smiling, the Nisto told Ethan that everything was fine, stating that disabling the artifact was not dangerous.

Wiping her tears, the Wyvern said that after such a large amount of time, at ease could forget her.

Turning in her direction, Venisto asked her not to worry, saying that even after a hundred years,

or even centuries, you would not forget her. Screaming, either asked if it was true. Suddenly,

Kibby's hand went towards the Wyvern's back, after which, either found herself in the arms of at ease.

The prophetess said she was not sure, stating that the heart grows cold when the beloved is not around.

With a smile on her face, turning to either Kibya asked her to stay here and keep an eye on

Addi's so that she would not have any regrets. Taking the Wyvern's hand, Benisto pressed it to his chest.

The hand behind the prophetess gradually crumbled. An airship was visible in the air.

Hallean could be seen in its vastness, watching the sky.

Leonhardt was at the helm of the airship. Smiling, Kibya asked if the inquisitor had any regrets.

Continuing to control the airship, Leonhardt said that he devoted himself entirely to the goddess of

of darkness. Noting that if we talk about regrets, then this is a betrayal of the heroes that

he did not foresee. Pieces of flesh continued to fall off the prophetess's face.

Tivia felt that Leonhardt was truly dedicated to his role, adding that she was delighted.

The inquisitor was shocked by what he saw. His gaze fell on Kivia, whose legs were beginning

to collapse. Looking at her hand, the prophetess wondered why then only she, the oracle of

the gods, had such dark thoughts, reporting that until the very end, Ratna's well-being faded

into the background. An image of Ryo hugging her appeared in her head. Kivia assumed that

the reason she had so many regrets was because she was a hastily made non-entity. Alarmed,

Lee and Hart, in his thoughts, believed that there was too little divinity left in her body

to maintain a physical form. Mealing down, Lee and Hart said that she had already fulfilled

her destiny by holding out for so long. Looking at her disappearing hands, Kivia said that

she promised to fulfill his wish. Many cracks were visible on her face. Turning her attention

to the inquiseter sitting next to her, she said that she would send him home to Earth,

glints of light shining through the clouds fell on the flying ship.

The prophetess thought that the goddess's promise was absolute,

adding that she had come to fulfill the duty of that oracle. Holding the body of the disappearing

kibya, Lynn Hart was taken aback by what he saw. The oracle of Althea appeared before his eyes.

Turning her attention to the prophetess, she asked if she wanted to convey something to the

goddess's ally. Kibya smiled and tried to say something. Suddenly, covering his eyes with his hands,

The main character began to beg her to stop. The oracles face was shrouded in contempt as

Rio continued to ask her to stop. Being in complete despair, the main character fell to his knees.

Bowing his head before her, Rio again asked her to stop. Resting his head on the ground,

the main character did not stop asking the oracle of Altheo to stop. Suddenly, a blade fell next to him.

Paying attention to it. The oracle of Altheo said that this was a dagger endowed with the divinity of light,

noting that it was a sacred relic that destroys the soul, calling it the horn of purification.

placing her hand on her chest, she asked Ria to plunge it into her, telling her that if they switched,

Halleon would not be in any danger. A screen appeared in the air on which the mission was indicated,

which was that the main character needed to destroy one of the six goddesses of Ratna.

The Oracle of Altia said that if Ria kills the part of the goddess within her,

then he will fulfill the terms of his contract, noting that it is a contract with Amplus.

Also, the rewards that the main character will receive for the final mission were written on the screen.

The oracle of Althea said that despite its nature, Aumplus is a deity just like them, adding that it was a being whose very essence lies in conditions and contracts. She stated that even a demon god must abide by agreements.

Looking at Ryau, who took the blade in his hands, the oracle of Althea noted that now he will be able to return to Earth. After that, the main character rushed outside. Placing her hand on her chest, she was surprised that Ryau ran away. Turning to her, a worried holly and believe that she knew that the main character would never do such a thing.

Looking at Ria as he ran away, the lord of life and death noted that he was a good person, asking if it was

necessary to put him through this, adding that he did nothing. Looking down, the oracle of Altheus said that his

power was too great, adding that it was close to divine and would be enough to give birth to a new deity.

She further noted that unlike the sword king, Ria's source of power is different from theirs.

Throwing his gaze at the running proteinist, the oracle of Altheus spoke about the power that

was born for the sake of destruction, declaring that they are closer to Amplus. A blade was

visible in the proteganist hand. The oracle believed that Rio instinctively knew that he had no place in this world.

Noting that his blade would destroy everything it touched and that he needed to disappear by any means possible.

In the air you could hear someone chanting the name of the goddess. The huge stone pillar was shrouded in

rays of sunlight as one continued to ask the goddess to bestow grace to ease the hardships.

Raising their hands, the sacred servants chanted the goddess, calling her wise.

Turning in the other direction, they asked her to help them learn the true faith.

Prying out, one of the clergy declared that they were God's children. With a worried look,

Rod tried to calm himself, hoping that he would not make a mistake. Raising their hands,

the priests continued to glorify the goddess. Standing on a suspended platform,

the man reported that today their brother, Rod, had received the grace of the holy mother and

increased his level. Noting that he was born blind and helpless, but the grace of the holy mother

allowed him to see and walk. With tears in his eyes, the guy declared that this was a great miracle.

Handing Rod a magic staff, the man said that miracles are impossible without faith, adding that

having acquired it, he will be able to increase his level. Raising the blade above himself,

he declared that they were destined to become swords of justice, noting that even a stone is

not an obstacle to faith. Looking at the alarmed Rod, who was holding a sword, the man invited the

clergy to witness how strong their brother's faith was. In his thoughts, Rod wondered how he

could break through the stone. Looking at Chandrasehan standing next to him, continuing to think,

He noted that if you believe his words, then you need to thrust the sword into the center.

Rod was shocked by what he saw. His gaze fell on the gap that was in the stone.

Putting his sword behind his back, he thought that he didn't understand anything.

Swinging his sword, he prepared to strike. Having struck the stone,

Rod froze in one position. Suddenly, fireworks began to explode at the ceremony.

The company, by the words of a man who spoke of the power of a miracle,

asking the clergy to witness how Rod had raised the level.

Removing his hands from the sword, he discovered that his level was now 71. In his thoughts,

round was amazed that it worked. Looking at the man behind the counter, he wondered what kind of magic it was.

Suddenly, the lid of the coffin opened slightly. A hand emerged from the depths of the coffin,

reaching towards Rod. Suddenly, grabbing his neck, the monster began to strangle the cleric.

The remains of a broken sword were visible in his stomach. Rod's face was filled with fear.

Opening its mouth, the monster let out a terrifying roar. At that moment, a memory surfaced in his head where a photograph of him and his family was visible in the prisoner's wallet, taking his sword out of its sheet, sawn a prepared-to-attack. With lightning speed,

chanorish and cut off the monster's hand. His gaze was filled with confidence. After which,

he tried to move the coffin. Suddenly, the screaming monster's second arm was cut off.

Nealing down, Rod froze in one position. Directing his hands towards the monster, the man ordered

the evil spirit to disappear by applying purification. The clergy were shocked by what they saw.

Further, the man stated that in the name of the holy mother, the purification was completed.

Delighted, the stranger noted that he expected this from their church, adding that the art

fish of was strong. With a malicious grin on his face, the archbishop said that the intervention

of evil spirits once again proved the strength of Rod's faith. After this, he tried to hug

the perplexed rod. The inmates, while it was visible on the floor, with blood spattered in a photograph,

taking Chan-Rishin by the clothes, Rod stated that he knew, screaming and anger. He talked about

how the holy mother church was increasing levels and that he would kill a person. Looking down,

Saunas said that he knew about the process, revealing that they level up prisoners and then kill them,

leveling up their followers. An image appeared in his head of people who had turned into angry monsters.

Sauna noted that since the world tree is now in decline, the bodies are turning into ghouls,

adding that they are then dumped into the sewers. Outrage, Rod tried to find out why

Changrishan didn't tell him anything, noting that he was the reason he killed. Looking at him,

Sauna wondered if he would have refused if he had known about it, stating that everyone here was in the

same situation and that the prisoners were desperate. Changrishan said that even if Rod revealed the

The truth about the church to someone outside the organization.

One false announcement would reassure them again, citing as an example that they needed to be killed

since they were ghouls.

Machado from the sun fell on the musty house.

Sauna believed that now only one thing could lead people forward, declaring a widespread

uprising.

With a puzzled look, Rod tried to find out what Changarishin was planning to do.

With a serious expression on his face, Sauna told him about the great purification.

An image of the archbishop appeared in his head, with a malicious grin visible on his face.

Anderson reported that the bishop was planning a great cleansing tomorrow morning.

Raising the microphone to his mouth, the bishop announced that another bright morning had arrived.

From the standing bullhorn, he was heard to say that the southern branch of the church had reached 300% prisoner occupancy today,

noting that it was a worthy event to celebrate. Being in complete despair, the prisoners froze in one position.

The bishop revealed that they were facing a desperate crisis, revealing that ghouls were advancing from within the organization.

turning his attention to the prisoners sitting next to the old house, he stated that he did not know why, adding that the monsters were coming, asking them to take care of themselves.

With his knees drawn up, the main character was lost in his thoughts. The bishop noted that if they want to survive, they need to move towards the central church, informing them of a special guest.

guess. Whereie, Ryou raised his head. The bishop said that a special event awaited them.

Looking at the crowd of man and monsters, he told about the battle. A huge number of

ghouls with terrifying screens. They ran very fast. Ghouls that are used to level up in the church.

Huddled in a corner stood a man who, with fear in his eyes, took a defensive stance and held an

axe while the ghouls ran towards him with his arms outstretched. In one swift motion, the man struck

one of the zombies in the neck. The ghoul made incomprehensible sounds from the blow and white

foam came out of his mouth. The man looked with fear at the zombie, who was eager to tear him

to pieces, and did not react in any way to the blow with an axe. The ghouls ran at the survivors

who were unable to defend themselves against them, and began to eat them. Everything that was

happening was displayed on a large screen that hung on a column of the church. Without wasting a

minute, the ghouls more and more fiercely betrayed the people who had fallen in battle. The presenters

shouted, noting what a terrible sight this was, and added that such is the lot of those who lack

Back faith, he addressed the brothers and sisters of the temple.

The servants of God listened with excitement to the presenter's speech while simultaneously

watching what was happening on the screen.

But many were unhappy with such a show while others applauded.

The presenter continued to say that these souls could not find salvation, and noted that

now they would be overtaken by divine punishment for this, and asked, adding whether this

was proof that the Church of the Holy Mother was chosen.

The presenter spoke, holding the microphone in his hand, while our kaposki laughed heartily.

Amen, the presenter shouted. The bishop put his hand on Laud's head, she walked alive,

he smiled while Laud listened to him with his head down. The archbishop noted that sometimes

he feels like he is a genius who figured out the sewer of seros, and added that he also got

rid of useless prisoners who only do what they eat and don't level them up. The bishop

noted that in this way he killed two birds with one stone. Laud looked down, not knowing

what to do with himself, and he was also sweating with fear. Laud agreed, the bishop called

the bishop had a memory of the ghoul who then crawled out of the coffin and looked at

law with glowing red eyes. The archbishop noted that the second should forget about what he saw

yesterday and asked if he understood that all this was for the common good. The bishop and

law looked together at the arena where a bunch of believers were sitting and watching what was

happening on the large screen, the archbishop extended his hand forward. He noted that those who

cannot fight because they have no talents and their lives are filled with despair due to their

their feelings of uselessness. The servants of God sitting along the arena cheered for

the ghouls who were devouring innocent people. The archbishop asked the young man, who had recently

joined their ranks, whether these actions were their fault, and answered his own question

that the world was to blame for all of this, which forces one to fight and suffer for the sake

of levels. The bishop smiled evenly. He noted that their time has come, because people

want to live happily, and asked if law agreed with this statement. Lawed silently lowered

his gaze, which was completely against the bishop's words, but he remained silent.

The bishop said that law should not worry about all the little things and should just

have fun like the others.

The guy looked at the control panel, which had four buttons and a knob to control movement.

The archbishop noted that law is special.

Lawed was surprised by the bishop's next words.

The bishop noted that they were talking too much, and added that the prisoners were literally

tearing and throwing.

And there was a pause for about two seconds, which surprised the bishop, because he noticed

that one of the survivors had a third level.

The leader shouted, noting that the third level was fighting death. Ryan mercilessly cut down all the ghouls with his divine dagger, thereby preventing them from getting too close to him. Now, the bishop noted playfully, and noted that he would even say that the main character is throwing himself into the clutches of death, grinning, he noted that Ryan's swings do not even scratch the ghouls.

He did not understand why Handbend was still here. A ghoul grabbed Ryah's hand with his teeth.

Wad noted in his thoughts that this looked very strange. Because with the strength of the main character,

there should not have been a wet spot left from the ghouls. Ryah Roundhouse kicked the ghoul while the others were getting closer to him.

Wad did not understand the actions of the main character, because when will he take on his real appearance? Ryah's eyes were completely empty, drops of blood flying around him.

The main character remembered the appearance of Kivia, who was talking to him.

He noted in his thoughts that the prophetess once asked him a question for what purpose Riah was fighting.

At that moment, the proteganist skays dropped and he was silent.

He noted, continuing to think that he could not answer then, since he had no other reason than the desire to survive.

The main character hit the ghoul with a dagger of light right in the teeth with all his might, causing the ghouls I to begin to water.

Riah also noted to himself that he knew that for him, fighting without a reason was nothing more than violence.

The main character remembered Bayatold's kind smile.

He noted that the sword lord then asked him a question that was aimed at Riot's true answer. The question was

what the protagonist is fighting for. At that moment, Ryo looked at Bayatold with contempt. He noted that he then

replied that he was fighting for the sake of his comrades. Ryo fought without a break with a huge

number of ghouls, to whom he inflicted damage, causing their wounds to bleed. Ryo noticed that at that

moment these words were just a convenient lie for him, which ended up being revealed very quickly.

The main character remembered himself at the moment when he was mad with the thirst for bloodshed,

And at that moment his hair turned bright red. He noted that then the geophores almost killed everyone.

No, he said out loud to himself. In that memory, his bright red eyes looked to the side.

After the main character began to gradually come to his senses, at the beginning he saw only the

hand of the prophetess, which was tenderly applied to the proteganist's face and crumbled from the

loss of divine power. The hero noted that then everything was destined for him by fate.

Kivia looked at Ria with a kind smile, gradually crumbling into dust. He killed them, the main character

noted in his thoughts then. Ria's eyes were filled with rage, his pupils were greatly constricted,

he felt sick of himself. Ria knocked down a humanoid wolf whose fangs were larger than his pinky

finger. Ria sat on top of him and raised his dagger above him. He shouted that this all happened

only because of him. Ria and the monster looked at each other. The beast Ria was riding asked him

who didn't tell Kivia about the prophecy. Ria noted that there was nothing he could do at that moment.

Too afraid to admit it. The beast said with a grin and asked the main character who had been

in running away from battles all this time, although all this time he wanted to become stronger.

Raiu noted with anger that his power was destroying everything.

The inner voice, which was accompanied by the appearance of the monster, noted that he was doing

all this, which the main character was not capable of and with a grin the monster asked Raiu

who finally decided to replace Beethold and become a hero.

Raiu noted that he was asked to do so.

The monster and the guys of a wolf replied that the main character always comes up with excuses,

thereby convincing himself that there was and will not be another way out.

The monster seemed to be looking into Raya's soul with his gaze while grinning evenly.

He noted, "That who, according to the main character, believed that he could become a hero

without any aspiration and without a goal, and added that Kibya died only because of him.

Raya could no longer hold back and listen to this monster.

He raised his dagger above himself, preparing to attack.

At the same time, the monster continued to say that even Raya himself does not have the slightest

idea of who he really is, and thanks to this, he noted the main character cannot kill him.

Ruyu sat silently on the battlefield above the ghoul he had strangled, while at that moment another one ran up to him, with a menacing grin on his face.

The main character, the monster's voice continued to say, "Can't do anything without any reason."

In an instant, the ghoul's hand reached out to the main character's neck, eager to tear it apart, but Ruyu managed to notice this attack.

Ruyu lay unconscious with his eyes closed, a sharp blow, and splashes of blood scattered throughout the area.

Two open fractures suddenly appeared on the ghouls hand. His bones were turned in different directions,

but the ghouls hand reached Rios' face. Beast noted that Rio couldn't even die without a reason

because he couldn't do anything. Rios smiled easily from powerlessness. He agreed with the words

of the inner beast and noted that one problem was to blame for all this. Gal was in complete horror

and looked first at the hand, then at the main character, his hand moved away. Rio noted that even

by his will, he couldn't either live nor die. The main character abruptly stood up and pushed the

the ghoul with the broken arm away from him while others surrounded him. Riya's hair and eyes turned scarlet,

his facial expression indicated that he had begun to thirst for revenge. He continued speaking,

noting that fighting for no reason was happening because of him. The divine dagger struck the ghoul

twice in the eye and neck area. Riya noted asking for his inner monsters help to help him,

and added that he would do the same for him in return. Riya stood in a strike pose,

as if waiting for the monster's response, as more ghouls began to run towards him hungry for his flesh.

The whole crowd attacked RIO, thereby forming a kind of pyramid. Suddenly, the main character

screamed and jumped up, and all the ghouls that were lying on him were torn into pieces

and scattered in different directions. RIO cut everyone up mercilessly, causing heavy damage.

The ghouls continued to attack him while RIO fought them off, and at the same time,

the severed limbs of the ghouls flew higher and higher. Someone's giant hand grabbed them

all and began to absorb them into itself while RIO continued his battle. A sharp and unexpectedly

loud growl attracted Ryo, and he turned around towards the sound, while at that time

a giant fist was flying at him, eager to smear him on the ground.

Ryo did not have time to dodge and the blow went straight to the main character, from which

he flew to the side, breaking all the wooden boards with his body, the giant was pleased

with this result.

The giant's body consisted of many hands of dead ghouls, the monster screamed.

The giant took a defensive stance while Ryo climbed out of the ruins that had fallen

on Neo.

It was a goal made of ghoul flesh, which was created by merging the restless dead.

The greater the resentment of the dead, the stronger this creature was.

Ryou's body was pierced by a large wooden plank directly to the stomach area.

He gritted his teeth.

The main character said an extended yes.

Ryou smiled, immersed in the joy of excitement.

He noted that his holy dagger.

With a sharp movement of his hand, Ryou pulled out a broken wooden board from his stomach,

his blood spraying upward.

Ryou continued to talk about how he would have a hard time defeating this Golem.

Spashes of the proteganists blood fell to the ground.

The blood turned into Ora's crystal-shaped, while the main character noted.

Sharply, Ryot turned his attention to the wooden board, which was covered with a crystal-like shell

from his aura. Ryu smiled madly. Ryu noted that it was time for him to get down to business.

The protagonist's wound was also covered with crystal, thereby blocking access to the

bruise. The monster sharply moved towards Ryu, preparing to attack him, and at this time

Ryu spread his arms, showing that he was ready to strike. A bright yellow star lit up against

dark background. A flickering screen appeared in front of us, which indicates that we need to find

the oracle of the goddess. Find the oracle of the goddess of darkness, the screen specified.

The inner beast that was inside Ryo became wary and smiled. The thirst for blood gradually began

to leave the eyes of the main character, and he looked somewhere with narrow dies. The monster,

without wasting a minute, hit the place where the main character was, and Ryo was abruptly picked

up by someone in a wolf costume and began to run away from the Golem, which consisted of the

The Flash of Ghouls.

Ria was completely shocked by this turn of events.

Someone turned to Ria, noting that the main character had been here all this time.

This voice, Ria said timidly.

Ria was carried on his back by a man and disguised with a very happy face and the sword

in his hand.

Mr. Bjork turned questioningly to the man Ria.

Bjork was already tired of running and she began to run short of breath.

Ria and Bjork ran further and further.

Ria asked Rof all how he ended up here in this particular place.

Running Bjork reproached the main character.

He noted that they would discuss this later and added that for now he needed to focus on escaping.

The Golem tensed his hand, gridding his teeth.

His arm stretched out like an elastic band.

His fist flying straight after Ryo and Ropel.

Ryo's eyes narrowed and surprised at what he saw.

He saw how Bella and Fabrizio rushed into battle, protecting those fleeing.

While at the same time they chopped off the Golem's limbs.

Fabrizio looked at Ryo seriously and clenched his fists.

He shouted that they would take care of everything here, so that these two run away as quickly

as possible.

Bella looked at the fleeing people with exactly the same look as Fabrizio.

Her eyes were narrowed.

She shouted that they should go to the agreed meaning place.

Ryan was speechless from what he saw, but still gathered his courage and called them, calling

them guys.

Raffle ran further and further from the battlefield, with quick steps while Ryan looked

at his acquaintances.

York noted that it appears that outsiders managed to sneak in while security was down due

to the event.

The Celestials watched Bjork and the main character run away through the screen.

The presenter stood, and the archbishop raised his hand in joy at seeing what was happening.

The host asked the bishop if they should stop the event and send security.

The archbishop shouted joyfully, noting that someone was there.

With a smile and spreading his palms, he began to speak while the presenter was in shock.

The bishop noted that Rafal is the king of wolves, and noted that he could not even think

that the king of wolves would really come to them.

The presenter asked him again, not understanding who he was.

The screen enlarged and Bjor and Ryok could be seen more clearly as they escaped.

The bishop was surprised that the presenter did not know the King of Wolves.

He noted that it was only him that everyone was talking about now and noted that he looked

a little fatter than in the pictures.

The presenter drew attention to the King and began to take a closer look at him.

He did not understand why everyone was talking about him.

The bishop's gaze shifted to the main character.

He noted that he had seen this guy somewhere before.

The archbishop turned sharply with a wide smile towards Laud.

He playfully noted that he couldn't remember and added that anyway.

How did Laud think that if the wolf king and their ghoul flesh go and fought, which one would

win, and asked if he wasn't curious?

Looking closely at the chair, there was a moment of silence, the bishop and the presenter looked

at the empty sofa.

The archbishop asked where Laud had gone and added whether he had gone to the restroom.

At the same time, the hatch cover practically blocked the passage, and this small gap led

in rays of light.

The main character was addressed by name, and noted that shortly after his departure, the

devastated nights of the earth looked at the floor, somewhere sitting, and somewhere standing

at that moment.

Rafal noted that the ghouls located underground in huge numbers will come to the surface.

Theor looked at Ryo as he watched the seed in hunters.

Bjork noted that they had also discovered that the imprisoned hunters could be taken out through

the currently empty underground waterways, he noted to Ryo that that was why they had come here.

Ryo was dissatisfied with this situation, he clenched his teeth and anger while Rafal looked

at him.

Ryo asked why they were here along with the earth knights, he noted that they should under

no circumstances be in this place.

Ryue wrinkled his entire face and looked somewhere to the side. He noted that he kept everything

a secret because he didn't want to get them involved in all this. He didn't understand how

it all turned out the other way. Rafal looked seriously at the main character, who was looking

at the floor. Bjork called Ryue, then suddenly, one of the hunters called the King of Wolves,

Bjork. Bjork and the main character turned to the calling hunters, who spread their arms

to the sides. One of them asked if it was time for them to run away, and added that it was

time for them to hurry. The second began to speak with fear that if the Knights of the Holy

Mother's Church noticed them, but he was interrupted. Rothhall looked seriously at the two guys

and raised his index finger up. He noted that he understood their concern, but now is not

the time for this, and added that there were people at the top whom they needed to save.

The two guys looked at them, one with understanding, and the other with fear in their eyes.

The guy who looks with fear noted that they should forget about those people, since they are

simply useless, and good for nothing addicts, and he noted his thought that if they tried

to help, they will all die in the end. Suddenly the whole group of people heard some kind of

quiet hum, they turned around and noticed that someone was approaching them. The ghouls, without

wasting a minute, ran sharply towards the hunters, screaming very loudly, water that came

from the sewer scattered from their feet in all directions. The two guys who were talking with

the main character and Raffle hid behind them while the two took a fighting stance and were

ready to attack. One of the guys who was standing behind Bjork shouted that this was exactly

what he was talking about, so they should have left as soon as possible.

The guys standing behind began to give commands to Ryu and Rafal, Ryu looked at these two,

as if it useless worms, with a condemning look.

The guy in the banded shouted with a stutter that the guys standing in front of them were

quite strong, and the second one shouted, reproaching those for being inactive, noting that

Ryu and Burek came to save them, so let them save them then.

Ryu looked at the level of the guys in Bjork, who was serious and did not take his eyes off

the ghouls.

The guy behind Bjork was level 38 and was a magical swordsman, and Rafal was level 26

was a warrior, the main character noticed that their levels were definitely higher than Mr. Bjork's.

Ryue grinned at the ghouls. He noted that no one cared about this. All the hunters standing behind the main character

became wary and awkwardly stood in a defensive stance, while Ryue looked at the ghouls with a stern gaze.

Ryue noted in his mind that as long as they had a reason to fight, that was enough for him.

Ryue was abruptly brought out of his thoughts by Bjork's hand blocking his path.

The main character was greatly surprised by this.

Rothhall looked at Ryo seriously. He reproached him, ordering him to stop, and noted that he was being pushed from behind to fight. The

main character was very puzzled by Bjork's words, he looked at him with incomprehension. Rothhall noted that

Ryo shouldn't do this for the sake of others. Rothhall lowered his gaze to the weapon box, which

contained a dozen swords. Bjork noted that there is a saying that says that God only helps those who

help themselves. Bjork raised his sword over his head in front of everyone, taking a fighter's

stands while everyone else looked at him dumbfounded.

York shouted that this is the pride of a hunter.

He noted that if those present here are truly hunters, then let them not rely only on luck.

Rothhall looked menacingly towards a large number of ghouls.

It was clear from him that he was scared, but he was ready to fight.

He continued to shout that if they all want to survive and live happily, then let them take

swords into their praying hands, and noted that the time has come in this battle to prove

that they are still alive.

York stood in an attacking stance, he inspired many with his speech, and even those who

You were hiding behind him and behind the main character.

The ghouls were advancing and were ready to gut everyone.

Ghouls with red eyes from madness ran towards the hunters, shouting angrily as they did so.

Suddenly, one of the ghouls eyes lit up with a green light, and he began to calm down.

All the ghouls stopped, they stood as if they were paralyzed, but from behind them one could

see the hand that was precisely emitting this green light of submission.

Someone's voice said that the prisoners trying to escape had been discovered.

A man in divine attire, hiding his face, began to approach with a calm step between the frozen

He noted that all these prisoners were killed by rampaging ghouls, and added that there were not even remains of them left, as they were devoured by monsters.

Wod took off his hood and began to straighten his hair. He noted that they had all just been killed by ghouls, and added by saying that for the holy mother's church, tracking down the dead was a waste of time.

Wod looked at everyone with a reproachful look, his eyes were very narrowed. He ordered them to get out of here in a stern voice. All the prisoners, hunters, were very frightened by Wod's words, so they quickly ran in all directions.

Only two of them, with fear in their eyes, fix their gaze on Lauda. But they, too, could not contain their fear for long and quickly ran away after the others. Of all of them, only Raiu and Gurk remained, who looked at the standing Lauda. Rafal asked his question, clarifying it with Laud. He said that he had heard rumors that they had joined the Church of the Holy Mother, he added whether they shared information with them. Laud replied that this was not so, and asked what benefit would be to him, and noted that among them, there was only one foolish one who was capable of such nonsense. Raiu suddenly realized that the Holy Mother had a good idea of the Lord.

to it was and he was very surprised by this information received from Lada. He said Chandraseen's

name out loud. Surprised that the main character guessed right, Lada decidedly agreed with his

guess and put his hand on his belt, looking up while Bjork and Ryo looked at him.

Lahl noted that this place is the escape plan that was prepared by him. Ryo looked at

Laud puzzle, he noted that Chandraseen was definitely the foreigner of the Knights of the

Earth, the main character did not understand how this happened. Laud began scratching

the back of his head, looking displeasily to the side.

Laud noted that he had no intention of returning to them, and added that he most likely

wants to stay in the church until the very end.

Rai looked at Laud and Chuck, Laud continued to say that he was doing this in order to make

them in the nights of the earth heroes of Ranta.

Changrishan looked at the beautiful sunset with empty eyes.

Laud noted that he wants to make himself in the church of the holy mother objects of hatred.

Changrishan was holding a magical artifact in his hand, inside of which a magical diamond

was placed. He was preparing to press the red button. Laud noted that the outside world has

no idea what is really going on here. He added that even if the monsters break free and all the

prisoners die, the church will not let information about this leak out to the world. There were several

bombs located under the church building, visible due to their red bright lights, and they were

all located above the columns. That is why Laud continued to say, "Chanderson is trying to arrange

such a catastrophe that it will be impossible to hide. He plans the new church minister noted to

to bring down the ceiling in this prison city.

Janresh and stood on the lift and raised the bomb control panel above him, and looked at the area under construction.

Lodge noted that he was going to sacrifice the remaining prisoners in order to spread a spark of anger throughout Ranta.

Janresh and noticed that someone was heading towards him and looked back with his peripheral vision.

The guy grabbed the bag of his sword, and without even turning around began to talk to the main character while he slowly approached him.

Charish and noted that Ria showed up later than he thought and called him Big Brother.

Ria looked at Charish and with the calm gaze. Charish and said that he knew that Ria would come here to stop him.

The main character asked why this was. Both brothers stood on the tower. Because a lot of people are

about to die, the former church minister said, and noted that it is always at such moments that

heroes always appear. Ria began to approach Charish and the main character asked his brother,

which means he noted that the people who no longer have any hope or desire to live.

"Changrishan looked at the main character. Ryo continued to say that really those people who have nothing to do with him, and added, especially those who are already dead anyway. Ryo stopped looking at his brother, the street was getting darker. The proteganist noted that if he can spread anger throughout Ranto with the help of all these deaths, and if he came to such a decision after much thought. Ryo looked at his brother with empty eyes. He said seriously, the way that he presses this button.

"Changrishan looked at his brother in shock. He expected to hear such words from him."

Laud, spreading his arms, was taken aback along with Bjork by the prodiginous sensor.

Laud asked him why he was not going to stop Chandrishan. He did not understand why the main character

decided to do this and what the point was. Laud his eyes narrowed very much. He placed one of his

hands in the other hand and did not take his eyes off Ryo. If not Ryo, then who? The new temple servant asked him,

and noted that it was not at all like him to arrange such a russ. Laud could not contain his surprise,

But the main character answered him that Chandrish and admired the warriors of justice,

and noted that he was thinking about the well-being of the world, and that was the only way he

could come to such an unwise decision. Rockhole listened attentively to the main character,

looking as if he was condemning him. Ryan noted that his brother himself decided to make such a decision,

and thus he put all his determination into it, Ryan added that he would not tell him that every

life is important. The main character looked at his divine dagger and began to examine it carefully.

He noted that he did not have that much justice. He paused for a short time or determination.

He continued to say, and noted that he would like to follow and be it holds footsteps and become a hero.

The main character again began to come closer and closer to Changarishan.

Riah replied with a grin that he was not suitable for this, and noted that he was not the outstanding person

that Changarishan believed him to be. The former church servant leaned his hand against

the wooden post as Riah looked at her. Changarishan said the word quietly,

Clearly and noted that he probably just wanted to receive direct confirmation. The former servant of the church

took his magic tool and reached his finger to the button. Jan. noted that he was right, he added that he tried to

find a different way. With a trembling hand, the former servant of the church noted that while his brother

was very likely the main character was already dissatisfied, Jan. was holding the bomb control panel and

trying not to press the button. Jan. noted that Ryo may already have guessed that there is no other way.

Chanrishan looked persistently and angrily at the main character, he thanked R.R.I.O. calling him brother. With quick maneuvers, R.I.O. quickly ran the distance between him and his brother, and grabbed the magical artifact running forward.

Chanrishan was in shock, looking at his empty hand where the artifact had previously been. R.I.O. stopped and his brother prepared to attack. The protagonist noted that he had no right to say that his decision was wrong, and noted that he had just watched the world collapse. R.I.O. looked sternly at Chanrishan from his peripheral vision.

He noted that he warned him not to hesitate.

Chandrasek's eyes narrowed at what he heard.

He lowered his head.

Picking it up, he stood in a stance and prepared to attack.

His gaze full of determination.

With a sharp movement of his hand, Chandrasek pulled out his sword and pointed it at his

brother.

The woman was held down by church servants while she kicked.

She screamed that it wouldn't change anything and noted that there was no wolf king here.

And Bo looked at the archbishop, who was looking at the arena and had his back turn to

the woman.

The woman continued to say that the wolf king had retired and noted that they were mistaken

and thinking that he was alive. The bishop said cheerfully that he understood everything. The archbishop

smiled from here to ear as emboleless into him. He noted that he had been observing people for so long

that he began to understand their logic, and noted that the instinct of self-preservation of the

individual was embedded in their genes, and noted that people were ready to do anything to increase

the chance of passing on their genes. The bishop looked at the ruins located in the arena,

where Burke began to run. The bishop noted that they called this "behavior love," which is their

their imperfection. Embovan at a narrowed her eyes and looked at Bjorken's shock. The bishop noted that if you look

at it all from the other side, it turns out quite nice. Rothhal confidently ran into the arena. The woman

screamed his name. Bjork stopped and raised his weapon. The bishop noted that, as promised, the wolf

king arrived at the place, the archbishop shouted for the hostages to be released immediately. And

both screamed Bjork's name and asked him not to do this, she was very scared for him. The bishop

stretched out his hands in front of him and began to speak with a smile on his face. He announced

Once that the main event was now starting, he was so excited that he sighed and finally shouted.

The archbishop was excited by what was happening.

He sat down at his desk while logs stood next to him.

The bishop turned to log, telling him not to dare screw up like last time.

Log, with a serious look, pointed his damned hand, which contained the eye towards Bjork.

Good, log noted.

A huge monster began to make its way towards Rafal from behind the wall, while he, holding

a sword in his hand, watched it, studying it.

The monster loomed over him and one of its voices looked directly at Bjork and the other

screamed heart-rendingly into the sky.

Raffles stood steadfastly on his feet and did not even move.

The archbishop shouted that this monster was a chimera, their version of 22, he noted with excitement

that the wolf king would now fight against the giant monster.

Bjork looked at the monster rarely, but sternly.

He noted in his thoughts that laud had his own reasons for joining St. Mary's Church.

The chimera and Raffle ran towards each other at the same time, they were ready to fight.

The church servants were so delighted with what was happening that they raised a rumble that was looking forward to the battle itself. One of the ministers put his hand on the shoulder of a little girl who was very worried. York noted as he continued to think that law must have something that he desperately wants to protect. He noted this while looking at his daughter and added that he was in the same situation and mentally suggested to law that they both made as much effort as possible.

"Chanderson looked rarely at Bjork simultaneously pointing his hand at him. In other words,

Rofl continued to reason that this is only their battle, so let him not talk about it to the

main character. Outside, the sanctuary is very beautiful, the sun is bright, and the two brothers

began a battle between each other, they quickly changed the location of the battle. Bjork noted

that Ryo has his own battle to face. CHP and Rushman launched his blow, but Ryo managed to dodge

it by kneeling. Without wasting a minute, Changrishan turned sharply. He swung his sword behind

him and began to strike, but the main character also did not lag behind him. He raised his

divine dagger behind his back. Their weapons slammed into each other, making an unpleasant sound as

they collided. They stood in a collision position. A strong wind spread from the impact of their

blow in different directions, their forces seemed to be equal. Changrishan trembled from the

power of his brother, his face grimaced. He noted that he believed that the protagonist would not

give up and noted that he could find another way too. Rio looked at Changrishan seriously, confidently

holding the divine dagger in his hand. The protagonist noted that there was no other way,

and he added that he did not see any other way, even when he was told that the world was ending.

Changrishan was filled with anger. He looked at the blade. He noted that it would really work out then.

Changrishan's sword became colored with a red aura that tried like fire. He continued to say that

it turns out that they are fighting because there is no other way out for them. A fiery aura

surrounded the main hero, Ryah was in complete shock, noting that his brother really had an aura of a sword.

Changrish and activated the ghost sword, and the entire space was filled with a purple aura,

and brother Ryah disappeared from sight. The main character was in confusion. Suddenly,

Changrish and appeared behind the hero, who raised his sword behind his back, and filling it with

energy, Ryah sharply turned towards his brother, continuing to hold the magical artifact in one of

his hands. Changrish and moved his sword in a straight line upward, this was an upward strike technique.

The main character grabbed the rope that was under him, and he hung on it, going down, his face was serious,

while Chandarshan's blow pass smoothly. At the place where Riah was, the main character would have been

seriously injured if he had not hung on rope. The main character landed on a board that was held by a rope.

Riah, who was in a half-sitting position, looked up, looking for his brother. In an instant,

Chandarshan jumped down to his brother, carrying a fiery aura behind him. Riah even flew up into the

air from such an advantage in his brother's aura. The piece of wood turned over, and in order not to fall,

Changrish and grabbed it with his metal hand, and he took off straight to his brother,

Ryok, who was just starting to land from a recent flight.

Changrish and lands a right hand.

The former servant of God destroyed the place where he stood with Ryok.

The main character put a block in front of his face, taking his brother's blow.

Changrish and cut the main character's hand with his blow, Ryok looked straight at his

go.

He noted that his brother had become quite strong during this time.

Changrish and screamed heart-rendingly, stunning Ryok, he noted that he wanted to become

a hero like Ryok himself.

Anderson was heading towards RIO, who at that time was falling and looking at his brother,

everything around them was collapsing and scattering in different directions.

The term "The former church employee continued to say that he also wanted to be determined,

and asked the main character to tell him that he should just say that he was wrong and that

there was another way out.

The main character looked at his brother, puzzles.

RIO apologized to him, and noted that he was not a hero.

Changrishin was frantic.

At a fast pace he was getting closer and closer to the main character while everyone in

the background turned into destruction. Then, why? Chiangrishan asked his brother, why was he then trying

to stop him? He grabbed the hilt of his sword. Gradually, the former servant of God began to take his

sword out of its chief. He kept asking Rayo while all this then. Without hesitation, Chiangrishan launched

a cross-strike in the form of a large red flaming cross, which was rapidly approaching his brother.

Rayo recalled at that moment how he was sitting with Bjork and they were talking. Bjork sighed.

Rayo looked at the floor as Rofhal began to scratch the back of his head. Bjork noted that it had

been a long time since he had exercised so actively and noted that everything hurt him

now.

Rio turned to Rofl, he noted that he needed to leave here immediately, adding that the underground

tunnels would soon collapse and it would become dangerous here.

Bjork looked calmly but disapprovingly at the protagonist.

He noted that this is a truly dangerous activity, but at the beginning he paused for a short

time, he asked if the main character would listen to his story.

Bjork looked into the distance while Rio was in complete shock at his words, or rather,

Rofl noted, and turned to the hero hand bit.

Ryou's eyes narrowed in surprise because he did not tell him his real name! That's how this video ends. If you have sat through to the end, please don't forget to press the subscribe button and leave feedback. See you in the next video!